《When The Cruel Villain Seduces Me》 Chapter 1 ¡°Nelia.¡± She was about to get up, leaving Duke Hardt, who was sleeping, but his firm arms tightened as it wrapped around her waist. ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleeping¡­¡­..?¡± Duke Hardt carefully opened his closed eyes. ¡°I was woken up.¡± No, at least he should have woken up when hearing the sound of her footsteps. Isn¡¯t it too much to wake up as soon as she was about to get her body up? ¡°It¡¯s because Nelia is attempting to run away again.¡± Duke Hardt glanced perseveringly at Nelia. Then he pulled her by the waist. Nelia, unable to beat his strength, ended up lying down on the bed again. ¡°Why do you keep running away?¡± ¡°Because it looks like you¡¯re asleep¡­.¡± As Nelia muttered apologetically, Duke Hardt proceeded to bury his face on her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t leave.¡± The murmuring voice tickled and brushed against her collarbone. ¡°Without Nelia by my side, I would change again.¡± ¡°I know, but¡­.¡± The end of Nelia¡¯s words were unclear as she looked at the gorgeous man who was leaning on her. The innocent-looking man who was hugging her without letting even just a little gap separating them, was actually the cold-blooded villain in the novel, Duke Hardt. Hiding his identity as the cold-blooded villain, he had a reputation of being a handsome man who was admired by everyone in the empire. However, beside the fact that he was the cold-blooded villain, he also had a huge secret that no one would believe. Nelia shook her head mentally, recalling the day when she learned about his secret. ¡®I never imagined it.¡¯ She, the supporting character, would find out about the villain¡¯s secret. Just as the flapping of the butterfly¡¯s wings caused the typhoon on the opposite side of the earth, the beginning of all this event was coming from a very trivial issue. It was back when she hadn¡¯t met the villain just yet. *** In her past life, Nelia lived as a college student in South Korea. She has to say that it was very unfortunate, too. She experienced death from overworking when she was just twenty-one years old, and no one could deny it. Due to the moneylender who came to see her every single day, there has been no part-time job that she didn¡¯t do since she was a student, and her life as an adult turned to be even more difficult. Others say that they would buy nice clothes and drink alcohol after they became adults, but it was just like a dream to her. Anyway, her wish and goal everyday was just ¡®filling herself with plenty of food¡¯. And then, one day. While filling the convenience store shelves, she found a book that someone had left there. No matter how much time had passed, no one came there to look for a book with a pretty pink rose illustration. Due to that, she decided to read the book in her spare time when there were no customers around. Now that she thought about it, there was nothing particularly special in the ¡®Andrian¡¯s Flower¡¯, but she seemed to read it while feeling fascinated since it was her first time reading a romance novel. ¡®Of course, until I realized I would be possessed into this novel.¡¯ Upon her death, she was possessed by the character of this novel, ¡®Nelia¡¯. At first, she had no idea what this was all about. All the hair was varied in colors and the houses here were western-style. In her previous life, she was quite good at adapting to any strange and tricky situation quickly, but this time was an exception. The environment that surrounded her, people, even her face looked really strange to her whenever she looked at the mirror, therefore it was hard to adapt to everything. It was when the maid muttered the name ¡®Andrian¡¯ that she finally figured it out, after holding her breath for a while to concentrate on her attempt to apprehend the situation. ¡°¡­What now?¡± ¡°I was talking about the celebration of Andrian¡¯s country establishment!¡± Andrian was the name of the empire in ¡®Andrian¡¯s Flower¡¯. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me it, it¡¯s¡­.¡¯ She asked back again to confirm. ¡°Who is the current emperor¡­.?¡± ¡°His Majesty the Emperor Arjen¡­¡­?¡± Hyung. Arjen was the Emperor of Andrian Empire. Nelia returned the maid¡¯s gaze with a pale face, and got lost in thought. Now, she was in a book called ¡®Andrian¡¯s Flower¡¯. She learned that the empire¡¯s name and its emperor in the book matched with what had just come out of the maid¡¯s mouth. ¡®Andrian¡¯s Flower¡¯ was a romance novel in which Charlotte, the pretty and kind-hearted female protagonist, fell in love while embracing Carlos, the feisty male lead who suffered a lot of pain mentally. It seemed to be a common romance novel, but the fantasy-tinged universe was quite unique, the male lead¡¯s impecunious past and the love triangle that would gradually lead to the destruction, which gave off a somewhat dark atmosphere. Nelia, who recalled the content of the book, realized that there was one thing she was able to point out right away. ¡°They referred to me as ¡®Nelia¡¯¡­¡­..¡± ¡­¡­. Who is Nellia? Her eyes opened widely when she thought about her own name. She remembered it! Nelia! However, Nelia¡¯s expression soon turned grim. Based on the original story, she would die soon. In the book, Nelia grew up in a wealthy and harmonious family, but her personality was not really pleasant. Since she had been spoiled way too much by her family, she was childish. The character eventually raised a great hackle. The incident began when she attended a party hosted by the imperial family. That day, the Emperor was going to make an important announcement and requested all nobles in the capital to attend it. ¡°Nobody knew that the announcement was to introduce Prince Carlos, who had never appeared in public.¡± It was the same for Nelia in the original story. Nelia, whose eyes were wandering toward the imperial family¡¯s bright jewel, had the guts to touch and damage it, and of all people, she was discovered by Carlos. If she lowered her head in an apologetic manner there, she wouldn¡¯t have provoked his temper, instead Nelia raised her voice without being aware that Carlos was the crown prince. ¡®Tell me, what¡¯s so great about this?¡¯ Due to that, she was imprisoned for various charges of crimes, such as contempt toward the imperial family, breakage of jewels, demoralizing behavior, and was executed. Just like that, Nelia in the original story was just a stupid one extra who failed to recognize Prince Carlos. She was just a tool in order to show Carlos¡¯ cruel personality, the male lead. However, it was too early to lose hope. Despite how Nelia acted in the original story, it would be fine if she didn¡¯t act that way. Above anything else, she knew how Prince Carlos looked like, and she wouldn¡¯t be doing anything stupid to damage the imperial family¡¯s jewels without necessary. She got a new life at most, and she didn¡¯t want to die in a ridiculous way anymore. Although what happened to her at this moment was confusing, the circumstance she was currently living in was incomparably rich and stable rather than in her previous life. ¡®Yeah, let¡¯s see.¡¯ Nelia heard her mother¡¯s voice, Lily, downstairs as she clenched her fist and made a determined decision. ¡°Nelia, come down here and enjoy the strawberry tart.¡± *** When she entered the dining room, there was a bright glistening strawberry tart on the table. ¡°I bought it since you seemed to run out of energy lately.¡± Mother must have been worried about her daughter¡¯s strange condition lately. In fact, her daughter, who had been wandering around outside every single day, had locked herself up in the room for several days, therefore the parents were bound to be worried. Nelia felt awkward with others, so she was afraid to talk to them. Therefore, she spoke as little as possible to others and stayed in her room. But now, after she realized that this world was in the book I¡¯ve read before with the sufficient amount of information about her identity, she didn¡¯t have to keep hiding inside her room. However, the truth was he felt a little gloomy. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to adapt to the changing circumstances, and moreover, becoming the daughter of some stranger. They didn¡¯t know, but for her, they were complete strangers. So, sometimes she was lonely and felt confused. Though, the frequency [of it happening] was decreasing bit by bit. ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡± However, her mother, Lily, was speaking in a tone laced with worries regarding her daughter. Nelia put aside her stinking thoughts and moved her fork to pick up the tart. The sweet smell that stimulated her nose tip seemed to make her feel even more gloomy than before. Chew. ¡®¡­¡­ Oh, It¡¯s delicious.¡¯ The tart was more delicious than she thought. As she took a bite of it, the tart disappeared faster than she expected. Thump, thump. Then, she heard someone trotting down the stairs. A man with light brown hair, similar to Nelia¡¯s, came into the view in no time. ¡°What, You ate it by yourself?¡± He was Leighton, Nelia¡¯s the one and only brother. ¡°This is not the tart from Pashu Bakery! I¡¯m disappointed, mother. Just take care of Nelia!¡± While living her life as Nelia, there was one thing that pierced deeply in her mind. This household certainly failed in raising the children. It was surprising how not just Nelia, but also her brother, Leighton could be so childish despite being that old in the original story. Look at him, he was piercing daggers into her mother with his eyes after finding out that her sister had been trying out a little slice of tart. ¡°I bought this because Nelia didn¡¯t seem energized. Why don¡¯t you just buy it as well if you want to.¡± ¡°You have to stand in line if you want to buy the tart! Go and tell Dina to buy it for me!¡± Lily stroked her cheek at Leighton¡¯s viciousness. ¡°Dina just left to do some errand, so she¡¯s not here¡­.¡± Dina was the mansion¡¯s maid. Dina often ran errands where she had to go to the bakery, and she just happened to be away at that moment. ¡®Oh, that pathetic guy.¡¯ Nelia sighed. ¡°Mother, I will go to the bakery.¡± She could have requested another maid, but she thought she¡¯d go there while taking a walk. Since she decided to adapt here, it seemed to be a good idea to leave the house and look around outside. ¡°All right, you should buy it for me if you have some conscience in yourself.¡± As Nelia came forward, Leighton nodded as if she naturally had to do that. Nelia also acted that way in the original story, so she wondered how upset her mother was to both of them. Nelia clicked her tongue and prepared to go out. ¡°Hurry up and return. I have to go out in the afternoon.¡± She clenched her fist once Leighton, who spoke in a mean way, revealed the back of his head to her. *** The count¡¯s mansion, which was located in the capital, happened to be close to the city. Nelia was not in the bad mood anymore once she left the house after a long time. However, as soon as she arrived in front of the bakery, she had to receive disappointing news that made her lose the strength in her body. ¡°Oh my, what to do. We just ran out of strawberry tart.¡± Nelia bowed her head at the shopkeeper¡¯s words, who was speaking as if they pitied her. ¡®I¡¯ve come all the way here¡­¡­!¡¯ It was when Nelia left the shop and was about to return back home. ¡°AHH!¡± The scream of a slender woman came from behind her. Nelia reflexively turned her head around in a flash. Several people gathered in one place and formed a circle. ¡°No problem. I got this!¡± The man held the sack in his hand as he shouted confidently. The sack seemed to shake slightly as if there was something alive inside. ¡°What is it?¡± Nelia, who was curious, came closer to her. ¡°Phew, it¡¯s monstrous. Come here, tie this up.¡± Chapter 2 [t/n: Okay so let¡¯s stick with the name ¡®Hart¡¯. After all, it¡¯s easier to pronounce lol] It had already been quite some time when she got home. When Nelia arrived at her home, she thought again about how strange she had behaved earlier. ¡°Why did I suddenly have some empathy toward wild animals¡­.¡± Even so, she was pleased with what she did today. She never had any influence toward anyone in her life, but today she had saved a life. It was a precious experience for Nelia, who has always been busy saving her own life from the previous life. However, a sense of satisfaction inside Nelia disappeared as soon as she got home. ¡°Did you get it?¡± As soon as Nelia stepped inside the house, Leighton came up and demanded his strawberry tart. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What?¡± Leighton¡¯s expression immediately turned into a scowl. ¡°It was sold out.¡± Leighton seemed unconvinced despite Nelia already explaining it to him. ¡°Ah, d**n you! How can¡¯t you do anything right for once!¡± Leighton was upset, like a refractory child that appeared on the Parenting Consulting TV Program. Lily, who couldn¡¯t endure the sight, stepped in. ¡°Leighton, I¡¯ll get Dina to buy it tomorrow morning, so drop by the boutique first right away. If you don¡¯t go today, the suit won¡¯t come out until the day after tomorrow, which is on the day of the party.¡± Huft, Leighton exhaled still with a scowl on his face, then spoke to Lily. ¡°Then you must buy me a strawberry tart tomorrow.¡± After Lily told him several times that she would do that, Leighton left the house using a carriage. ¡®Maybe I will put poison in the tart.¡¯ Nelia glared at the carriage that just left. ¡°Nelia, it¡¯s the same for you. The dress I set to be tailored for you has arrived, you can try it on.¡± Oh, so she was going to the party as well. Now that she was thinking about it, her mother seemed to talk about the party at breakfast. ¡°It¡¯s a party hosted by the Imperial Family, so we can¡¯t go there looking shabby.¡± Party hosted by the Imperial Family¡­¡­.? Was she talking about the party where Nelia caused an accident in the original story? ¡®This is where the Emperor said he would make an important announcement.¡¯ ¡­¡­ Right. That important announcement was to officially introduce Prince Carlos. Carlos has never appeared among the public even though he was the Crown Prince. ¡®He was ignored and received a lot of criticism for being an illegitimate child.¡¯ People didn¡¯t recognize Carlos as the Crown Prince, and Carlos knew about that, so he contemplated on appearing in public. However, after he awakened as a swordmaster, he made a great contribution during the war, and finally got the recognition as the Crown Prince. In other words, this party was the first time the Crown prince, who had been shrouded by the veil, appeared in front of people. On the other hand, it was the last party Nelia would attend in the original story. Nelia¡¯s hand sweated immensely when she thought that this party was the gallows for her in the original story. She thought for a moment that there was a way not to attend the party, but she also thought it would be difficult to figure out as she recalled Lily¡¯s words before she came up to her room. ¡®Nelia, I know you aren¡¯t fond of going to crowded places lately, but at least you have to attend this party. If you don¡¯t, it can result in punishment for the family.¡¯ Lily notified her in advance as she was afraid that her daughter, who had recently confined herself in her room, would not want to attend the party. ¡®Definitely¡­¡­.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just a random party, but an event for informing about the official announcement of the Crown Prince, whose presence was unofficial after all this time. If she didn¡¯t attend, it could have been deemed as an unwillingness to acknowledge the Crown Prince, a child born of a concubine. Nelia nibbled on her lips. The party she had to attend was where Carlos would appear. Nelia, who appeared to be stiff, comforted herself right away. ¡®No, I¡¯m not going to act like Nelia in the original story.¡¯ The original Nelia has caused her own death. If she didn¡¯t act that way, she would not bring any problem to herself again. Thinking that way, her rapidly beating heart seemed to slow down a little. Nelia pushed back the uneasiness with a dry gulp. *** That day came sooner than she expected. ¡°Nelia, are you ready?¡± Lily¡¯s voice came from downstairs. The whole family was moving around busily for the special party. The imperial party was bigger than she thought, it was an important occasion after all. All the important figures of the empire would gather there. ¡°Wait a little more!¡± Nelia, with pale pink roses on her hair, has just finished dressing herself up. As she was about to go downstairs, Nelia realized that she still wore slippers on her feet. ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t changed my shoes yet.¡± Nelia looked around, then a maid showed up and put up a pair of shoes in front of her. ¡°I think these shoes would look best along with the purple dress you¡¯re wearing now.¡± The shoes held out by the maid were white-colored high-heeled shoes, and the pointed tip on the front definitely matched the sophisticated dress she was wearing. ¡®Even so, the heels look too high and pointed.¡¯ She wasn¡¯t sure if she could walk well in those shoes. She had never worn high-heeled shoes in her life. Nelia was agonizing by herself, and the maid came closer and whispered in her ears. ¡°The other pair of shoes that would go well with this dress are black, but if you wear them, you will look like they are matching with Master Leighton today. Master Leighton is also wearing black shoes to go with his dark purple suit today.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with this.¡± At the maid¡¯s remark, Nelia chose the white shoes right away. As expected, high-heeled shoes were difficult to get used to. As she walked down the stairs leading to the first floor awkwardly, her parents were already standing there. ¡°Our Nelia, you look like a blossoming violet today.¡± Lily looked at Delia with an emotional look on her face. Nelia has felt something lately. And that was how Lily took good care of her. When her spoiled and hot-tempered daughter became quiet, she looked very happy. She seemed to be even more worried on the one hand when she acted even more normally than before. When would Leighton become mature? Nelia unintentionally heard Lily mutter to herself. ¡°When would Leighton become mature¡­¡­¡± Perhaps she has been thinking that way recently because she compared him to her. ¡°Everything is ruined because of you!¡± Just then, she heard the voice of childish Leighton coming down the stairs. Lily turned her warm gaze away from Nelia and looked up the stairs with a tired face. Soon, Leighton appeared along with thumping steps and angry expression. There was Dina stumping along beside him. ¡°I said I absolutely didn¡¯t like this shoes!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the fuss about, Leighton?¡± Lily asked when Leighton finally came down to the first floor. ¡°I clearly told you to find shiny black shoes, but Dina found the matte leather one!¡± Ah, this guy again. She naturally made a face seeing Leighton pester the maid over nothing. ¡°Leighton, we¡¯re going to be late.¡± Leighton got into the carriage with difficulty when Father, Sean, spoke sternly. He complained for a long time on the way to the party. By the time the imperial palace¡¯s glamorous party was in sight, Leighton seemed to get tired and shut up. The same with Nelia. It wasn¡¯t because she was tired, but because she was amazed. As she opened the door and got off, the colorful scenery filled her sight. The large garden was filled with a lot of people. Their glamorous appearances made her eyes hurt. Nelia walked in carefully so that her high heels wouldn¡¯t trip over the grass. The party hall was even more crowded. ¡°As expected, there are so many people¡­¡­.!¡± ¡°Every nobles in the capital have to attend without any exception. I¡¯ve heard that Duke Hart, who rarely attends parties, will attend today at least.¡± Lily spoke to Sean while looking at the party hall. Nelia¡¯s look hardened as she listened quietly beside her. ¡®¡­¡­.Duke Hart?¡¯ Nelia couldn¡¯t hide her confusion as she remembered another main character in the novel who she had forgotten before. Why did she not think Duke Hart would be coming to this party? If the Emperor were going to make an important announcement, he would obviously attend as a high-ranking official. Then, Lily extended her hand and pointed to the party hall. ¡°Duke Hart is over there.¡± Nelia¡¯s neck became stiff. There were a lot of people gathering there from the moment they came into the hall. Among them, she could see the face of Duke Hart. ¡°Wow¡­¡­¡­¡± Contrary to her uneasy heart, Nelia unconsciously muttered an amazed sound. That was not how a human looked. She felt like he was completely different in person although his admiring appearance also used to be described in the book. The young ladies who had dressed up to the best of their abilities seemed like black and white around him. ¡®Is he really a human¡­¡­¡­¡¯ His perfect features with elegant lines were closer to being beautiful rather than handsome. The silver hair and eyes shone as they took the light, empowering his non-humanely appearance, reminding her of a mythical angel.¡¯ ¡®But unlike his angel-like appearance¡­¡­.¡¯ His personality wasn¡¯t like that. At the beginning of the novel, Duke Hart was portrayed as an attractive sub-male lead who fell in love with the female lead at first sight. However, the situation was reversed halfway through the story. Actually, Duke Hart wanted to avenge his father¡¯s enemy, the Emperor, the villain who managed his hand and foot. [t/n: I wanted to say here that he was the one who took care of people working under his father and took revenge on the emperor for the sake of his father.] If it was necessary for revenge, he would have to thoroughly figure out, hold, and shake the opponent¡¯s residence, their family, and properties. ¡®Where is that all?¡¯ If it was necessary, he would have cut their tongues, broke their legs, and exoculated them. He didn¡¯t even blink in the process. Certainly, it was the cold-blooded villain of the novel. ¡°Let¡¯s also greet Duke Hart, dear.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that, he¡¯s hard to meet at parties.¡± Nelia secretly backed away from her parents¡¯ conversation. ¡°I¡¯m going to go to take a look around the party hall. Mother and Father, please say my greeting to the duke.¡± Others might have wanted to get along with him since they didn¡¯t know his identity, but she didn¡¯t. She wanted to avoid greeting him if it¡¯s possible. Lily said with a tilt of her head. ¡°Will you be okay on your own?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll take a look around and return here after that. Please go ahead.¡± ¡°Yes, Nelia. Be careful not to bump into others.¡± Nelia showed a reassuring smile at Lily who has a lot of worries to her, then quickly slipped into the crowd and disappeared from their sight. Nelia was going to find out the location of the jewels she had broken in the original story on her own. She would figure out the location in advance and refrain herself from going in that direction. Nelia went around the party hall and peered secretly at the door crevice leading to another place. ¡®Hm¡­¡­. Where is the imperial treasure that Nelia had touched in the original story?¡¯ Chapter 3 *** Sponsored chapters by Yona (1/8). Thank you~! ???? *** ¡®What was that¡­¡­!¡¯ This time she knew for sure it wasn¡¯t merely an illusion. Come to think of it, the distance between them seemed to have gotten narrower. They should have been far away from each other¡­¡­¡­? Nelia put the remaining strawberry tart in her hand into her mouth. Then she ran away. The reason was due to some kind of anxiety inside her. At first, she thought the two times he gazed at her were just coincidences, then she came to realize that the duke might have been looking at her with different intentions. Then, the anxious doubt remained. ¡®Why¡­¡­?¡¯ Why did he look at her? If she were a living doll like the female lead, she might have been flattered by the duke¡¯s gaze, but as a matter of fact, her appearance didn¡¯t really stand out at this glamorous party. That¡¯s why she chose to avoid him rather than seeking the answer. Just in time, Nelia met her parents who had returned after greeting others. She wondered where did Leighton go as there were just two of them standing there. Lily asked with a worried look. ¡°Nelia, there you are. Do you happen to know where Leighton went?¡± ¡°Leighton¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°He went to the bathroom and disappeared, I didn¡¯t see him after that¡­¡­.¡± If it were someone else, she would wait for a grown-up adult to come back by himself, but she was anxious because it was Leighton. Even during the first week after she woke up and realized that she had been possessed into the body of Nelia, Leighton used to get into accidents that she had never thought of. While following a stray cat, he jumped over the garden of people¡¯s home, and drank late in the evening, even going as far as fighting the bully on the street. She couldn¡¯t believe he was an adult. ¡°I¡¯ll look for him.¡± ¡°Yes, Nelia. Please.¡± Lily patted Nelia on the shoulder and disappeared to greet others again. Nelia wandered around in the party hall, desperately looking for the man in a dark purple suit. ¡®Where did that punk suddenly go?¡¯ Leighton was nowhere to be seen at the party. In any case, she wondered if he was really getting into trouble somewhere. She turned away her head while letting out a sigh, but then found the slightly opened door in the corner of the hall. She had no idea where it led, but she thought it would be better to enter it just in case. Creak. The door led to the terrace which overlooked the first floor. There was a large chandelier and small lamps on the ceiling, and something shining was placed under it. This place, which had an atmosphere similar to a place for exhibition, seemed to have something important stored in here just by the sight of it¡­. Clink! As soon as that thought crossed her mind, she heard something in particular break. Nelia looked down slowly under the railing, feeling a bad hunch ran over her. There stood Leighton, the person she had been looking for a while now. He was really stiff. ¡®Haa, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­ he must have caused trouble there.¡¯ As Nelia hurried down to the first floor, she spotted a broken necklace and Leighton was looking down at it. ¡°What, what have you just done!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡­uh, Nelia.¡± Leighton looked at Nelia and blinked. ¡°I just wanted to take a closer look at this necklace, but I dropped it¡­.¡± Nellia put her hand on her forehead. Did this guy not even have basic education? When you go to the museums or art galleries, it is written that you should only look at the piece of work with just your eyes¡­¡­.!! ¡°But what¡¯s this, displayed alone in such a huge place?¡± Does it matter now?! The important matter is that you dropped this extremely expensive-looking necklace and broke it! In the capital¡­¡­!! Her head was pounding at its greatest. ¡°¡­¡­.Wait.¡± The necklace which was displayed alone in this huge place¡­¡­..? And that bright blue gem in the middle of the necklace was clearly¡­. ¡®Elena Tears¡­¡­..!¡¯ Nelia felt a rush of pain in her already throbbing head. Leighton committed the accident that the original Nelia had done in the original story. ¡°What should I do?¡¯¡¯ Should I call out others? The moment Nelia was thinking about how to deal with the situation, ¡°Who caused this?¡± A gruesome voice was heard from a distance. Nelia turned her head in surprise. She saw a man leaning against the wall obliquely under the lighting. ¡®Who¡­.?¡¯ The light of the lamp shone brightly from behind him, making it difficult to stare straight into his eyes. First of all, instead of asking who he was, it¡¯s all about someone else who had seen this situation. While Nelia was thinking about what to say, Leighton scowled and asked the man first. ¡°Who are you?¡± The man¡¯s voice was heard by them. ¡°Were you the one who did it?¡± ¡°What if I wasn¡¯t? No, I mean, you speak informally to me as if we had met before!¡± It¡¯s right that you did it¡­¡­¡­.!! Not only was Leighton blatantly telling lies, but he also lost his temper. On the contrary, the man didn¡¯t budge. His face was unable to be seen, somehow his expression was carried by the cold blowing wind. ¡°The necklace was definitely intact until a while ago. But then, it appears like that now.¡± ¡°¡­¡­it was already like this when I came.¡± The man tilted his head slightly. The shadow under the lamp moved along. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­..!¡± Leighton answered loudly. His head was fixed at Leighton. He seemed to be staring at Leighton. ¡°I will give one last chance. If you tell me the truth now, I won¡¯t ask you to pay for it.¡± Leighton clenched his fists and stared at him. ¡°I told you I¡¯m not¡­¡­!¡± He raised his hand and pointed to the corner of the ceiling. ¡°There¡¯s a magic sphere that keeps watch on this place. Perhaps, the records will show who did it.¡± Nelia suddenly questioned his identity. ¡®Who is that man¡­¡­.¡¯ How did he know this place as much as his own home and talk about it as if he had the right to decide on compensation for this necklace? The moment she was getting curious about the man, he walked forth. Once he got out of the bright light, not just his face but his hair color was also clearly visible in her eyes. Ashen hair that seemed to be dyed in monochrome on its own and coal-black eyes resembling the night sky. Nelia realized at that moment. This was Carlos, who she didn¡¯t want to encounter so badly. ¡®This is crazy.¡¯ Nelia was standing in a daze momentarily at the fact that their opponent was Carlos, whom she really wanted to avoid as hard as she could, before Leighton¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°W-What?!¡± Leighton seemed seriously taken aback to hear that there was equipment monitoring this place. And he was restless. Just like someone who committed something. Nelia became anxious. Their opponent was Carlos, the male lead and the Crown Prince of this world. However, Leighton didn¡¯t know about it during this time. Nelia threw a quick glance at Leighton. Leighton, who was cornered, clenched and opened his fists, as if he was ready to swing them at any moment like a louts. He was doing that. Nelia looked at Leighton in wonder. Then Leighton opened and closed his mouth while making an eye gesture. ¡®I¡¯ll knock him out, and run away.¡¯ Nelia was appalled. She couldn¡¯t believe Leighton was such a thoughtless man. ¡®D*mn.¡¯ Their opponent was a talented person who has risen to the rank of Swordmaster. Leighton wouldn¡¯t be able to knock him out as the best he could do was fool around at home. Of course, he couldn¡¯t! Suddenly, she remembered what Carlos said earlier. ¡®I will give one last chance. If you tell me the truth now, I won¡¯t ask you to pay for it.¡¯ She didn¡¯t think that remark would still stand now, but she couldn¡¯t bear to watch Leighton in vain like a fool. Huft. ¡®Leighton, this man. I¡¯m going to kill you later.¡¯ Nelia closed her eyes tightly preparing herself. Then, Thud-! She knelt on the floor. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Nelia looked up slowly at Carlos. ¡°Actually¡­¡­ I did it.¡± She gritted her teeth inside. Why did she accuse herself when she didn¡¯t do anything? Even so, it was better than seeing Leighton lunge at Carlos and break the family? Carlos stared at Nelia. ¡°So you did it, not this guy.¡± ¡°Yes, it was really pretty that I stopped by and touched it¡­¡­¡± She could feel Leighton staring at her with his mouth open in shock. But in the end, she knew he wouldn¡¯t come forward. ¡°Do you know how much is the price of that necklace?¡± She had been aware that it was incredibly expensive. Nelia just kept her mouth shut. ¡°It¡¯s not worth the price even if you sell all the imperial stuff.¡± The cold gaze of the crown prince pierced through her. ¡°I definitely gave you a chance earlier. If you confess, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± ¡°¡­Please forgive me.¡± Nelia lowered her head. ¡®Is it too late?¡¯ Then, she heard someone walking down the stairs. As the footsteps reverberated in the room, they all looked up at the source of sound. Nelia looked at the person who just appeared with her eyes wide open. ¡®¡­..!¡¯ The person who was walking down the stairs in leisure motion was clearly Duke Hart. Before she knew it, the duke walked closer toward them and looked down at the necklace that had been dropped earlier. ¡°Oh my. I dropped the necklace earlier, and the number of witnesses has increased.¡± The Crown Prince frowned. ¡°What are you saying, Duke Hart?¡± ¡°I dropped it by accident, so I was on my way to call for someone.¡± Duke Hart replied with a gentle smile, the gesture certainly did not match his confession. ¡®¡­¡­What.¡¯ What is going on here? It was obviously Leighton who had dropped the necklace earlier. But he admitted it was himself instead of Leighton. And then suddenly, Duke Hart said he was the real perpetrator who dropped the necklace. Nelia, Duke Hart, Carlos, and Leighton. In that chaotic situation, the eyes of four people there were entangled. Carlos spoke up first with narrowed eyebrows. ¡°This woman already admitted that she dropped it while touching it because she thought it was pretty.¡± ¡°The necklace was originally broken, but the young lady must have misunderstood it turned like this because she touched it.¡± Duke Hart, who answered Carlos in a composed manner, turned his head and reached out to Nelia. ¡®Is he telling me to hold it¡­¡­.?¡¯ Nelia was just staring blankly at Duke Hart, so he reached out to Nelia first and raised her back on her feet. It was just for a fleeting moment, but the gesture was very polite and kind. Nelia looked at the duke with a puzzled look, and lowered her gaze. The current situation was very confusing for her. She was sure Leighton dropped the necklace and broke it. ¡°Right, Young Lady?¡± Duke Hart asked as she contemplated. Nelia unexpectedly nodded. ¡°Right?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± Duke Hart gave off a faint smile, as if praising Nelia for doing a good job. She knew it wasn¡¯t the time to admire his face, but it was truly a charming smile upon seeing it up close. Even in such a serious situation, she felt it deeply. He was surely dangerous in many ways. The duke averted his gaze from Nelia and looked at Carlos. ¡°I thought the necklace seemed rumpled, so I was trying to fix it, and dropped the necklace in the process.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°There is a jeweler that I¡¯m very familiar with, I will pass it to them so it can be restored. Fortunately, the gemstone is not damaged.¡± Even though Duke Hart offered him the solution, Carlos still seemed dissatisfied. ¡°You will have to restore it the same way as it was.¡± ¡°Surely.¡± Duke Hart replied with a gentle smile. Regardless of his role as the villain, the way he handled the crown prince in a calm manner was an amazing sight to look at. Carlos threw a ghastly glance at them before turning away and disappeared. Leighton muttered after Carlos disappeared. ¡°that rude jerk. Who the h*ll is he¡­¡­..¡± ¡°That is Crown Prince Carlos.¡± Duke Hart filled in the answer for him. Only then did Leighton learn that he had spoken informally to the Crown Prince and even go as far as raising his voice. ¡°T-That¡­¡­..¡± Leighton¡¯s complexion became pale. ¡°I¡¯m glad it turned out this way. The door leading to this room is supposed to be locked, but the guard must have made a mistake.¡± So that¡¯s why. Somehow, it didn¡¯t make sense that the treasure of the imperial family, Elena¡¯s relic, was just anywhere like this. ¡®So that¡¯s why Nelia in the original story committed this mistake.¡¯ Nelia was lost in her thoughts for a moment, and she raised her head at the pat on her shoulder. She looked at the white-faced Leighton. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­. I¡¯m going in first.¡± Nelia grabbed Leighton hastily. And then whispering quietly at him while watching Duke Hart. ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that? You shouldn¡¯t have to do that to me, but you definitely have to thank the duke¡­¡­¡­!¡± He was willing to restore the necklace for you! However, Leighton, who just realized that he was close to getting into big trouble with the crown prince, seemed to have already lost his mind. Leighton didn¡¯t answer, but slipped out of Nelia¡¯s grasp like a zombie, opened the door and disappeared. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± In the end, she was left alone with Duke Hart. ¡®¡­¡­I should thank the duke in his stead.¡¯ She didn¡¯t know what Duke Hart was up to by saying he did it, but she assumed he knew the real culprit since she was on her knees when he came. Nelia looked up with the intention of thanking Duke Hart. His silver eyes were staring at her intently to the point she felt somewhat uncomfortable with them. Chapter 4 Sponsored chapters by Yona (2/8). Thank you~! ???? *** ¡®Does he want to say anything to me?¡¯ When he didn¡¯t say anything, Nelia opened her mouth first. ¡°¡­¡­Your Grace.¡± ¡°Yes, you may go ahead.¡± Nelia mentalized herself and mentioned what he said earlier. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you said that just now, but I sincerely thank you for your help. I¡¯m the one who made the necklace like that, so¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re not the real culprit.¡± Nelia opened her eyes wide. If he knew she wasn¡¯t the real culprit, he must have been watching from the moment Leighton dropped the necklace. Duke Hart grinned. ¡°It¡¯s the payback for helping me last time.¡± ¡°What¡­? When did I¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t remember it.¡± Duke Hart said it was fine if she didn¡¯t, but Nelia felt very awkward at that moment. ¡®Did Nelia have a tie with Duke Hart in the original story¡­¡­.?¡¯ Nelia must have been a great help to the duke, so he thought to come forward in this kind of situation¡­¡­. She tried to remember, but Nelia was an extra and her past had never been explained. She was thinking about the original story as hard as she could, wondering if there were any other clues, but she heard Duke Hart¡¯s voice. ¡°May I know about your relationship with the person from earlier?¡± It was such an unexpected question. Nelia replied, dropping her gaze. ¡°He¡¯s my older brother¡­¡­.¡± She was ashamed of him. She couldn¡¯t believe he was her older brother. She had nothing to say even if Duke Hart were to criticize him for having that kind of an older brother. ¡°Glad to know he¡¯s your older brother.¡± But the duke said something she couldn¡¯t understand. He was glad someone like Leighton was her older brother? ¡®Is he making fun of me¡­¡­?¡¯ However, he didn¡¯t look like he was being sarcastic or making fun of her with a face filled with angelic smile. The duke said with a smile. ¡°Do you mind telling me your name?¡± ¡°My name?¡± ¡°Yes, your name.¡± Nelia replied awkwardly at the belated introduction. ¡°My name is¡­¡­.Nelia.¡± ¡°Nelia¡­¡­¡± Duke Hart recited her name quietly. She intentionally excluded her surname, but seeing that he didn¡¯t ask, it seemed he wasn¡¯t really curious about where he was coming from. At that moment, a loud voice rang out from the second floor. ¡°Duke Hart!¡± When she looked up at the sound, an unrecognizable man was sticking out his face from the second floor and looked at Duke Hart. ¡°Here you are. His Majesty is looking for you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Duke Hart answered the man who came to look for him emotionlessly before looking at Nelia again. ¡°I must take my leave now.¡± ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡­!¡± Nelia thanked the man who showed up just in time and whisked him away. They almost continued the awkward conversation. The duke smiled softly, unaware of Nelia¡¯s innermost thoughts. ¡°Then, Delia.¡± His silver eyes gleamed delicately under the lighting. ¡°I¡¯ll see you next time.¡± *** ¡®I¡¯ll see you next time¡­¡­?¡¯ His words were strange, as if they were going to meet again soon. When Nelia returned to the party hall, she found Leighton sitting beside their parents and quickly put her thoughts about the duke aside. ¡®This jerk¡­¡­. He should¡¯ve been like that before.¡¯ Nelia sat beside Leighton with a glare. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡®You¡¯re here?¡¯ She barely managed to hold back the cursing that almost escaped her mouth. Leighton had finally come back to his senses and was seemingly aware of the disaster he had caused earlier. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t come forward¡­ I would have done a great job at taking care of him.¡± He must have handled it well. The man who tried to lunge at the crown prince and knocked him out. ¡°Stop talking about earlier.¡± Nelia replied coldly, and Leighton asked hesitatingly. ¡°Was it Duke Hart?¡± ¡°Yes, it was Duke Hart.¡± ¡°But why did he¡­¡­.? I¡¯m sure I dropped the necklace and broke it.¡± He knew that, but he didn¡¯t even say thank you? The more she got to know Leighton, the more astonishing his personality was. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°That¡¯s weird¡­¡­.¡± Leighton glanced at Nelia while stroking his chin. ¡°There¡¯s no way I would have been attracted to you¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Nevermind, don¡¯t say ridiculous things.¡± Nelia casted one last glare at Leighton and made up her mind. She would have to tell their parents regarding what happened after the party. If Leighton did this again, her life span might be shortened. ¡°Good evening.¡± At that moment, a middle-aged man with a nicely-trimmed beard stood in front of the podium. The band stopped playing as they were about to proceed with the official party schedule. Wearing a white party suit adorned with gold embroidery engraved gorgeously and a red badge, he looked like a man with high status. ¡°Looks like His Majesty is going to give a speech.¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± She could hear the conversation of her parents, which was full of expectation. As she predicted, the person in the front was the Emperor, the host of this party, ¡®Archen Rashian¡¯. ¡°Everyone, I would like to express my gratitude for your presence today.¡± Beside the Emperor was the handsome man she saw earlier. It was Prince Carlos, who she had unexpectedly encountered just an hour ago. ¡°I¡¯m here to officially introduce my son, who was crowned as the crown prince, to all of you today.¡± The Emperor¡¯s gaze shifted to Carlos, who stood beside him. ¡°Carlos?¡± Carlos gave a light nod and stepped onto the podium. He looked around with a sharp gaze similar to earlier. ¡°I¡¯m the proclaimed crown prince, Carlos Rashian. I depend on your cooperation.¡± Carlos bowed slightly and came down from the podium after giving a very curt introduction. Nelia¡¯s mouth opened in surprise. That was the only thing he had to say in front of a lot of people. It was an impressive introduction. ¡®Of course, I know he held many grudges to the world, but¡­¡­.¡¯ He was born as an illegitimate child and has been subjected to a lot of contempt and discriminated against up until now. Not to mention that they also criticize him for being an ignoble birth, so the officials and nobles refused to acknowledge his existence. He was close to being someone who was being treated like a complete nobody. The reason why everyone was pleased when Carlos was sent as the commander-in-chief to a dangerous war where they would be likely to lose was because they didn¡¯t want him to return. Carlos knew it better than anyone else, so he gritted his teeth and led them to victory. Like this, she was aware of the pitiful background of Carlos growing up, but she was astonished that he wasn¡¯t embarrassed by showing such an open attitude on his first official occasion. She was able to sense his cranky and twisted personality deeply. Nelia looked at Leighton. ¡®This jerk, he almost threw a punch at the Crown Prince.¡¯ Thinking about what happened earlier, her heart felt as if it started pounding again. ¡®Huft, this man.¡¯ Nelia gave her brother, Leighton, a pitiful look before getting up from her seat. The party officially began when Carlos gave his greeting, so she couldn¡¯t help but sit down. Of course, she didn¡¯t mean to do a dance. Her shoes were uncomfortable, so falling in the middle of the dance would be a perfect scenario that was likely to happen. She couldn¡¯t eat properly because she made several eye contacts with Duke Hart earlier, so now she should be enjoying it in earnest. Compared to the discarded strawberry sandwiches at the convenience stores, dessert of the imperial palace was on another level. As she was about to go, Leighton asked. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to know.¡± Nelia walked away quickly just in case Leighton decided to follow her. In the midst of the crowd, she followed the sweet smell like Hansel and Gretel, and before she knew it, she had arrived at the table. ¡®Oho.¡¯ What Delia picked was a chocolate-filled cookie. Crunch-. The crumbled cookie had gone inside her mouth. The wonderful flavor and sweet taste entered through her brain. ¡®It¡¯s delicious¡­¡­.!¡¯ Nelia ate up cookies and other desserts as if it was just her in that place. After going through the crisis, the sweet cookies were like a reward for herself. Nelia busily moved her hand as she got carried away by the ecstasy in her mind. And then at that moment, ¡°I am sorry, I¡¯ll have to pass by!¡± Tak-! A young lady passed by her quickly and bumped hard into Nelia¡¯s shoulder. The young lady, who bumped into Nelia¡¯s shoulder, seemed to be in a hurry and left without a word of apology. ¡®Ukh¡­¡­.!¡¯ As a result, Nelia lost her balance and stumbled. It wasn¡¯t possibly enough to correct her posture with her feet wearing thin and pointed heels. Nelia closed her eyes tightly with a strong hunch that she would greet the floor in no time. But, Hup! ¡®Hup?¡¯ There was a more frightening sound than a bang! The sound was more frightening than a thump! There was a soft feel touching on the heel of her pointed shoes. ¡°What is it¡­¡­? What¡¯s under my feet¡­¡­.¡¯ There was something firm under it. She was anxious even though she didn¡¯t end up falling to the floor. Somehow, she thought that the prince wasn¡¯t the one who saved her. She had a remarkable sense of survival from her previous life. Didn¡¯t she realize it when the moneylender stormed in, or when the convenience store manager announced the closure of the store? ¡®Of course, nothing changed just because I knew it.¡¯ She¡¯s still like that now. Surely, she was anxious, but it was impossible to jump up on her feet and run away. ¡®Right.¡¯ At the very least, she would have to apologize. Nelia moved her stiff body and turned around slowly. ¡°I apologized¡­¡­¡¯ Nelia was momentarily speechless. Because the person she had stepped foot on. ¡®¡­¡­Duke Hart.¡¯ Looking from up close, he was undoubtedly Duke Hart, who looked like the masterpiece of a master artisan. ¡°Why, why are you here¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I did not expect to see you again so soon.¡± Duke Hart had a meaningful smile on his face. She was surprised, too. She didn¡¯t expect to meet someone who just parted with her from earlier so soon. ¡°Are you alright¡­¡­?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± His feet were under her¡¯s. Nelia¡¯s gaze went down to the floor. Her white shoes landed on top of Duke Hart¡¯s black leather shoes. It must have been quite painful as she landed forcefully on top of his feet in a haste. ¡°Ah, your feet¡­¡­.¡± Duke Hart clipped his words. Meanwhile, Nelia, who realized her foot still remained on top of his foot, hurriedly stepped off his foot. And when she was about to move away, Duke Hart¡¯s hand, which was wrapped around Nelia¡¯s waist, pulled her hard as if it was his reaction, and the upper part of her body tilted backward. Nelia was taken aback for a moment, but she didn¡¯t tumble backward thanks to Duke Hart, who quickly supported her from behind. But the only problem was¡­¡­. ¡°¡­.¡± His face was too close. Duke Hart¡¯s thin fine hair tickled her forehead as it fell down. ¡°I apologize for suddenly pulling you, Nelia.¡± When the gentle voice was heard right in front of her face, Nelia pushed away the duke¡¯s chest out of surprise, forgetting to ask why he pulled her. ¡°P-Please put some distance¡­¡­!¡± The duke held Nelia to stand upright on her feet and released his arms from her waist. She wasn¡¯t sure why, but there was a light smile on his face. Nelia tried to relieve the embarrassment inside her and pretend nothing happened by muttering a question. ¡°Your foot¡­ Is it alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± The duke looked down at his feet. His face was serious. Rather than looking like he was in pain, he seemed to be contemplating something seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡± Nelia nodded with an anxious face. Usually, if people got into a car accident, they wouldn¡¯t know the symptoms right away. The aftereffect would only occur later. Of course, stepping on someone¡¯s foot couldn¡¯t really be compared to getting into a car accident, but¡­¡­ Nelia had cloudy eyes. With that in mind, she glanced down at her feet. The heels of her shoes were glistening fiercely. ¡°If you aren¡¯t sure right now, you may tell me later.¡± ¡°How should I tell you?¡± Duke Hart asked, taking his eyes away from his feet. ¡®¡­¡­.I just realized it.¡¯ It¡¯s not possible to make a phone call here. ¡°Find me at the house of Count Benedict. At 135 Chante Street, downtown.¡± That was the correct address. Nelia tried to recall it again, and the similar number popped up. She thought it was the right number. She didn¡¯t want to give him her address, but it was her conscience that prevented her from letting it slide. ¡°The mansion is bigger than the buildings around it, so you will be able to find it without difficulty.¡± As she added more explanation as clues, Duke Hart lowered his gaze and muttered quietly. ¡°135 Chante Street¡­¡­¡± The duke grinned softly. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll be there if anything happens.¡± Although the smile on his lips bothered her, it was no use. She was left with no choice other than nodding her head and suppressed the uneasiness she felt. *** The eventful party had ended. ¡®Huft.¡¯ In the carriage on the way home, Nelia mentally sighed as she looked at the full moon in the sky. In this strange world, the moon was the only familiar thing to her. Even in her previous life, she used to go home late at night after finishing her part-time job, and she would look at the moon as a way to comfort herself. She wanted to take comfort from the moon because she was oppressed by Carlos, Duke Hart, and the events that hit her continuously one after another. ¡°The Crown Prince is really attractive.¡± ¡°I know. After all, the biological mother of His Highness is a well-known singer with a beautiful face¡­¡­.¡± She heard her parents talking with each other in the quiet carriage. ¡°Tch, handsome my a*s.¡± Leighton scoffed sarcastically. On the other hand, Nelia agreed with her parents. ¡®He¡¯s indeed handsome.¡¯ Carlos was the son of Hanatia, a world-wide singer who has toured the empire, with the current emperor. The emperor didn¡¯t know that Hanatia was pregnant. Having shared a flaming night out of anger. One day, the emperor was very surprised when Hanatia came to him with a baby in her arms, but it¡¯s just was not a bad thing for him. This was because the empress died in the early age due to illness, and he had no son who would succeed him. Therefore, the emperor gave Carlos, his illegitimate son, a chance to become a crown prince despite the objection from the people around him. Carlos didn¡¯t miss the opportunity granted to him even if he was an illegitimate child. ¡°Duke Hart was incredibly dignified, too. Not to mention his appearance.¡± ¡°The duke is a man with a very great reputation. In addition to that, the only one who is trusted and relied on by the emperor.¡± This time, Duke Hart was the next subject in their conversation. Nelia, who was listening beside them, became serious once again. ¡®Duke Hart.¡¯ She didn¡¯t expect to bump into him twice at the party¡­¡­. After that, Lily put her hand on her cheek and tilted her head. ¡°But why is someone as perfect as him not paired with anyone else?¡± Sean hummed and whispered in Lily¡¯s ear. ¡°According to the rumor¡­¡­.¡± Chapter 5 Sponsored chapters by Yona (3/8). Thank you~! ???? *** What is it, what are they whispering about? I want to know, too¡­! Nelia¡¯s ears pricked up when they talked about Duke Hart, as she was concerned about the matter regarding him. She could barely hear Sean¡¯s low voice. ¡°I heard he liked¡­¡­ man.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Lily exclaimed. ¡°I-it¡¯s impossible.¡± That¡¯s right. It couldn¡¯t have been true. She didn¡¯t know how it became a rumor, but the duke definitely liked women. ¡®In the original story, Duke Hart was attracted to the female lead, Charlotte.¡¯ The reason why he hasn¡¯t got married yet was because he was waiting for their real fate to meet each other soon. ¡°Anyway, I heard that kind of rumor spread because he delayed his marriage so much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because he is busy with work. After all, he held so many heavy responsibilities in the empire¡­¡­¡± ¡°I agree. There¡¯s even a saying that if the duke gets injured, the empire won¡¯t run as it is.¡± Nelia, who had been listening to her parents¡¯ conversation, instantly flinched. ¡°That¡¯s right. Duke Hart is the cogwheel of the empire. He should never be harmed.¡± Nelia¡¯s heart pounded at Lily¡¯s determined voice. She recalled what happened earlier. ¡®He didn¡¯t hurt his feet because of me, right?¡¯ It was obvious since the duke was in charge of being the prime minister of the country, making him one of the important figures in the empire. If it¡¯s not too much, it would be right to call him the gear of the country. On top of that, she recalled the fact that she had forgotten for a while. Although she had received unintended help from Duke Hart, he has never been depicted as a good man by his nature. In the original story, Duke Hart was often bound in disputes due to his beautiful appearance and gentle aura. Each time it happened, he inflicted severe punishment to them. One day, when Duke Hart was insulted by a backstreet gangster, he grabbed one of their chin firmly and spoke. ¡®You¡¯ll be better off without a tongue.¡¯ And then, in an instant. Upon recalling that scene, Nelia got goosebumps on her arms. Duke Hart paid back what he had received. Yeah¡­¡­ She forgot that Duke Hart was that kind of person for a moment. An anxious thought bloomed in her mind. ¡®If there¡¯s something wrong with his stepped feet, he would probably harass me¡­¡­¡¯ Nelia shook her head and blinked nervously. She shouldn¡¯t be too worried about it ahead of time. She felt guilty for stepping on his feet, but it¡¯s not like she did it on purpose and she would make sure to apologize. And moreover, even though her shoe heels were sharp, they wouldn¡¯t have broken the top of his feet, and at worst, he would¡¯ve suffered from a fracture. Definitely! For sure! It¡¯s possible! She must be able to afford as much as Duke Hart demanded if he asked for compensation. ¡®Although it¡¯s not my own money, father won¡¯t pretend to not have any money considering that I¡¯m the only daughter.¡¯ Even if she told herself repeatedly that it would be okay, a sigh quickly escaped her mouth upon recalling Duke Hart¡¯s nature. Nelia¡¯s mind rose and sank like a seesaw repeatedly for a while. *** Shortly after they returned home, Nelia told her parents about the mistake Leighton had committed at the party. Of course, her parents were stunned, and her father sent Leighton off to the monastery on the next day. They must have sent him there to become a proper human being, but Nelia didn¡¯t expect much from it. People are incapable of changing easily. Moreover, she didn¡¯t think it would take long for him to return. At this moment, both of her parents seemed very angry and acted like there¡¯s no promise for Leighton to come back, but they¡¯re actually parents with hearts as soft as a tofu, so they would be wondering if what they did to their child was too much soon. [Tofu: a soft, pale food that has very little flavor but is high in protein, made from the seed of the soya plant ] Actually, Nelia wasn¡¯t really interested in whatever situation Leighton was in. Duke Hart¡¯s feet was the only person in her mind at this moment. Ever since the day of the party, she had been on edge continuously. However, Nelia¡¯s worries gradually subsided. Contrary to what she had expected, Duke Hart didn¡¯t come to her on the next day or the day after that. ¡®Huft, I shouldn¡¯t have been so worried.¡¯ Nelia thought as she closed the book. She learned a lot from this accident. Among them, what she learned deeply was to avoid social gatherings as hard as she could. Her scaffold-disguised-as party had passed, but instead of her, it was Leighton who committed the mistake. Because she falsely accused herself before Leighton made a fool of himself, she almost became the person who ultimately damaged the necklace. ¡®Even though the leading scene was different, the ending was similar to the original.¡¯ It seems like a fate that happens one way or another. If Duke Hart hadn¡¯t come forward, she didn¡¯t know what would have happened after that. Therefore, the right answer was to remain quiet just like now, then meet a decent man and get married. Of course, she still had plenty of time before it happened. As the only daughter of a count, there¡¯s so many things that she should enjoy before that. She woke up late again today and had brunch in the warm sunlight. The maids even brought her meal to the bed. In the afternoon, there was art class for culture. There was a particular monster painted on the canvas when she was clearly asked to draw a cat. She felt sorry for the teacher who was dripping with sweat, but what else should she do? She had never held a brush in her entire life. Of course, not all noble young ladies lived leisurely like her. Generally, they would work hard to take care of themselves and get married to the rich or highly respected noble. If one despises that idea, there¡¯s also another way for them to advance into society. Families who didn¡¯t have any sons to inherit their peerage title were still able to manage their territory and things. Ambitious noble young ladies might choose to become a maid either for the imperial family or high-ranking nobles. Either way, it¡¯s how to widen their connection or be of help to the family. ¡®Of course, I don¡¯t want to get married or get a job though.¡¯ The ant, who had learned how to loaf around, has already become a grasshopper. And because Leighton was away in the monastery, this luxurious place felt more like heaven. Knock knock-. At that moment, someone knocked on the door. Nelia, who was sprawling on the bed, raised her upper body. She thought it would be Dinah, who said to bring her tea. ¡°Come in.¡± But the maid was not Dinah. The door immediately opened, and the face of a maid appeared. ¡°Excuse me, my lady. You have a guest.¡± ¡°Me¡­¡­.? Who is it?¡± The maid shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know. The carriage arrived at the gate, and they was just saying that they came to see you.¡± Upon being told about the stranger¡¯s visit, Nelia slowly got up. Lily and Sean were already downstairs when she went down. ¡®What, everyone is downstairs.¡¯ Nelia felt like wondering at her parents¡¯ attitude, who stood as if they were attending to a VIP guest at a stranger¡¯s visit whom she didn¡¯t even know. ¡°Oh, Nelia!¡± Lily beckoned once she spotted Nelia. ¡°Aren¡¯t they my guest? Why are you all downstairs?¡± At Nelia¡¯s puzzled look, Lily proceeded to explain. ¡°I heard there¡¯s a gray dragon pattern on the carriage, did you know anyone from the imperial palace?¡± Gray dragon? The gray dragon was the symbol of Andrian Empire. Therefore, only high-ranking officials could attach such a pattern on their carriage. ¡®Someone from the imperial palace came to see me¡­? For what reason¡­¡­.¡¯ Nelia was even more confused at this point. However, soon there was a knock on the door that would eventually solve all of her questions. Knock knock-. Sean threw a glance at Nelia before putting his hand on the doorknob. The door opened slowly, and Nelia¡¯s eyes gradually widened at the sight. ¡°Good afternoon.¡± The person standing in front of the door was, ¡®Why is this man¡­¡­!¡¯ Duke Hart. The unrealistic appearance that seemed to brighten up the surroundings was definitely Duke Hart. Nelia wasn¡¯t the only one who was surprised. Voice filled with bewilderment escaped Sean¡¯s mouth. ¡°Your Grace, may I know the matter that brought you here¡­.¡± ¡°Like I said before, I have something to do with Nelia.¡± Duke Hart spoke very politely with a smile on his face. ¡°First of all, please come inside.¡± Sean opened the door wider and ushered him inside. By the way¡­ the way Duke Hart walked seemed a little strange. Nelia¡¯s gaze slowly went down toward his feet. Her gaze started at his waist and finally halted at his feet. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± There was a thick bandage on his right foot. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me, it¡¯s¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡°Looks like your foot got injured.¡± As soon as they settled in the drawing room, Lily asked in a voice laced with worries. Then, Duke Hart looked at Nelia before muttering an answer. ¡°I came here because of this.¡± Nelia closed her eyes tightly. Her heart was pounding in her chest. Lily asked, shock was apparent on her face. ¡°Considering you came here to see Nelia¡­. Perhaps, did our Nelia inflict that injury on you?¡± Nelia closed her eyes and thought to herself. ¡®It seems so, Mother.¡¯ In the end, she made a problem. Why did she wear high-pointed heels that day? Even if she had to look like a couple with Leighton, she should have chosen low-heeled black shoes instead¡­¡­ Nelia waited reverently like a prisoner who was about to face her miserable death. ¡°No.¡± ¡®Yeah, I did th¡­¡­ Huh?¡¯ Nelia opened her closed eyes upon hearing the unexpected answer. ¡°On the contrary, Nelia was the one who helped me.¡± ¡°Uhuk.¡± Nelia coughed at the completely different answer. First of all, she appreciated him for speaking the opposite of the truth, but what the h*ll is this trick¡­¡­? She certainly stepped on his foot on the day of the party and that was the reason he came to see her. ¡®If you aren¡¯t sure right now, you may tell me later.¡¯ ¡®How should I tell you?¡¯ ¡®Find me at the house of Count Benedict. At 135 Chante Street, downtown.¡¯ Nelia recalled their conversation from that day. ¡°On the day of the imperial family¡¯s welcoming party, something fell and hurt my foot. However, Lady Nelia, who was around, helped me deal with it.¡± Nelia¡¯s eyes blinked in confusion at the completely made-up story. ¡°Therefore, I came here today to express my gratitude.¡± He came¡­¡­ to express his gratitude¡­¡­. To the person who made his feet like that¡­¡­. Sean, not knowing the truth, smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Our Nelia usually couldn¡¯t bring herself to just walk past someone who is in need of help.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, hoho.¡± Lily went along and spoke again after taking a look at his injured foot. ¡°Anyway, it must be troublesome for you. It¡¯s uncomfortable when you can¡¯t use your feet properly.¡± Duke Hart replied with a slightly subdued voice. ¡°It¡¯s a little troublesome. I¡¯m at the peak of my busy time, but my leg¡¯s injured and it¡¯s hard for me to move around, moreover¡­¡­¡± The duke¡¯s remark seemed to pierce her right in the chest. ¡°Around this time of the year, my head attendant went back to his hometown¡­¡­¡± At Duke Hart¡¯s trailing voice, Nelia realized there was another hidden intention in it. The common noble families did not really hire the maids and servants from noble households, but Duke Hart was the only duke from the grand noble families in the empire. And on top of that, it wasn¡¯t surprising that he hired a noble as his maid or servant, considering that he was a high-ranking official and the prime minister of the empire. Actually, if it¡¯s from someone who had the position of the duke, young women around the capital would willingly form a line to become his maids. With his outstanding position in the empire, that makes it even more possible to happen. ¡®But, it¡¯s very suspicious that he brought it up here¡­¡­¡­¡¯ Nellia couldn¡¯t help but cast a suspicious glance at him. However, Sean, who always admired the duke, seemed to have already fallen into his trap. ¡°It would be very difficult for you, Your Grace.¡± Lily, who was sitting beside Sean, responded with a concerned voice. ¡°That¡¯s true. If there is anything we can do for you, please don¡¯t hesitate to tell us. After all, the prime minister is carrying out a very important job for the empire.¡± At the couple¡¯s passionate will, Duke Hart slowly raised his lowered gaze. ¡°Then¡­¡­¡­¡± His gentle voice was attractive. ¡°This is practically shameless of me, but may I ask you for a favor?¡± Sean and Lily nodded as if they were sailors who had been possessed by sirens. ¡°We are in need of someone to replace the attendant right away, but I just can¡¯t hire anyone.¡± Duke Hart said while looking at Nelia. ¡°Since they will be the closest person to me, they have to be a trustworthy person.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°While I was agonizing over it, I recalled getting help from Nelia. And I can easily trust someone who has been so kind to me¡­¡­¡­¡± And he spoke in a soft voice. ¡°So, I was wondering,¡± Duke Hart looked at the count and Lily while seeking their approval. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I would like to hire Lady Nelia as my handmaiden.¡± Chapter 6 Sponsored chapters by Yona (4/8). Thank you~! ???? *** For a moment, the room was engulfed in silence, as if cold water had been poured in. ¡°Ohohoho.¡± The first thing that broke the engulfing silence was Lily¡¯s laughter. ¡°The duke is very good at making jokes!¡± Duke Hart shook his head to Lily, who spoke while swaying her hand. ¡°I mean it.¡± Lily erased the smile on her lips right after he said so. She asked with a reluctant look on her face. ¡°Really¡­¡­.?¡± Duke Hart nodded again. Sean, who had been quiet since earlier, finally opened his mouth to speak. ¡°I appreciate you for putting trust in our Nelia, but she¡¯s not going to be of help because she loves to live idle.¡± Although Nelia was grateful to her mother for refusing the offer in her stead, there was bitterness inside her mouth due to the sudden fact assault. ¡°The job of a handmaiden is not that difficult. I¡¯m telling you this after considering it as much as possible, so you don¡¯t have to be concerned about that.¡± Duke Hart¡¯s tone was gentle, but there was a somewhat overbearing atmosphere around him. ¡°Is this a suggestion?¡¯ The villain seemed determined on his will to take her at all costs. Making her feel even more suspicious than before. ¡®Why in the world¡­¡­?¡¯ Why would he want to use her as a maid? So he wanted to get back at her for hurting his foot? By keeping her at his side and tormenting her a little bit? The villain in the original story was cruel and someone who would return what he had received, but would he do such a petty thing? Once he had guessed his intentions, he needed to know exactly. She needed to figure out his intentions first, rather than guessing it wildly. ¡°I¡­¡­. Mother, Father. I would like to speak with Duke Hart for a moment. May I?¡± Nelia contemplated, then Lily and Sean stood up from their seats. ¡°That will be good.¡± ¡°Please make yourself comfortable, Your Grace.¡± Lily smiled sweetly and withdrew. She was left alone with Duke Hart. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± There was a moment of silence. The duke seemed to be waiting for her. Nelia hurriedly began to speak. ¡°Your Grace.¡± ¡°Yes, Nelia.¡± What on earth is he thinking about? She wanted to ask, but then it would seem too impolite. First of all, she should start with the things she was most curious about. ¡°Why did you lie to your parents?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that would make Nelia embarrassed.¡± Nelia momentarily put aside the question she had for the duke in her mind and sent him a touching look instead. It was like the duke said. They have been happy about her daughter who has been quiet recently, and it would be ridiculous to say that she caused great harm to Duke Hart, the cogwheel of the empire, by stepping on his foot. Even if he didn¡¯t know the situation, she couldn¡¯t believe he was being considerate by lying on purpose for her despite being the one who caused him to get injured. ¡®¡­¡­. Is he an angel?¡¯ Nelia shook her head cutely. No, the man facing her was the villain. He could have another idea in mind. Nelia quickly fixed her expression, which was melting before. ¡°Did your foot ¡­¡­.hurt a lot?¡± ¡°I think there¡¯s a fracture at my foot, so I¡¯ve been told to be careful with whatever I¡¯m doing for the time being. I will have to take a look at it again after the bandages are removed.¡± Duke Hart explained the situation calmly, there was absolutely no indication of pain on his face. ¡°How long does it take to untie the bandage?¡± ¡°The doctor told me it would be a month, but he said he will have to keep an eye on my condition even after the bandages are removed.¡± In her previous life, the convenience store manager showed up in a cast after having his foot struck by a heavy book, and it took him about a month to remove the cast and was finally able to walk properly. If the duke recovered slowly, the working period of his handmaiden would increase. Therefore, she has to work as a handmaiden by his side for a month, at least¡­. ¡°Is there anything else you want to ask?¡± Duke Hart asked first. Nelia, who thought it was the time, quietly put out the words. ¡°Excuse me but¡­¡­. I¡¯m sorry in advance for saying this.¡± Duke Hart tilted his head. ¡°Can you not just get someone else who can be your handmaiden or can I make it up to you with money instead?¡± Duke Hart¡¯s face, which had maintained a gentle expression since earlier, immediately hardened. ¡°That sounds a little difficult to do.¡± His eyes fell as he lightly caressed the tea cup. ¡°Like I said, the vacant position is currently my head attendant, so I can¡¯t just let anyone take it.¡± Am I not ¡®just anyone¡¯ to him¡­¡­..? How could he trust her to take such an important position? Nelia thought there was a contradiction in his words. ¡°And I don¡¯t need money.¡± Nelia was momentarily flustered by the duke who seemed so determined. ¡®Now that I think about it, he was the richest man in the empire.¡¯ Although Duke Hart himself was also a competent man who was in charge of being a prime minister, his family, The Dukedom of Hart was always rich due to their tradition that had been carried for a long time. Therefore, he was able to say that he would restore the necklace made for ¡®Elena¡¯s Tears¡¯ without an ounce of hesitation. Duke Hart sipped the tea with a graceful hand gesture, then put it down slowly. ¡°What I mean is, I only want you, Nelia.¡± Nelia felt strange as his earnest silver eyes turned to Nelia. The way he talked to her about the handmaiden job was similar to a marriage proposal. ¡°To be exact, it¡¯s not me who wants it, it¡¯s my labor.¡± ¡®To be precise, what you want is not me, but my manpower.¡¯ ¡°So, you mean the one who has to be your maid is me, Your Grace?¡± ¡°For now. As I said, my foot are uncomfortable and I need someone to wait for me.¡± ¡°That is, to make it with your body¡­¡± ¡°For now. Like I said, I¡¯m not comfortable with my current foot and I need someone to take care of me.¡± ¡°And that is, using my body¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± At the duke¡¯s affirmation, Nelia realized that there was no room to escape anymore. Right, she brought this upon herself, so she was supposed to take responsibility on her own. No matter how much she wanted to avoid the man facing her despite having been defended twice by him, to the point that it was no longer possible to have the guts to say that she didn¡¯t want to work as a maid. Nelia glanced up at Duke Hart. ¡°Your Grace.¡± Gulp. But, she was seriously worried about having to work with the villain until he said it ended¡­. ¡°I have caused you such trouble, so I will be the hands and feet of Your Grace for a while. If Your Grace doesn¡¯t need any money, I will have to pay you back with my body.¡± With my body¡­¡­. Only after that did she realize there were subtle connotations, but she already spat them out. Duke Hart didn¡¯t really seem to mind it, and he recovered the smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sure it was a tough decision to make, thank you, Nelia.¡± She was glad that he knew. Nelia unconsciously gulped all the while staring at the beautiful man in front of her. ¡®I don¡¯t know if it was because of his appearance.¡¯ Perhaps because of his fine-looking face, he didn¡¯t seem like a bad person to retaliate against someone who had crushed his foot. It was probably because of his beautifully sculpted face that didn¡¯t look like a bad person who would retaliate for his crushed foot. If she didn¡¯t care about his identity in the original story and helped him as best as she could, his foot might get better in no time. Nelia gulped before asking him again. ¡°When should I start working as your handmaiden?¡± *** Consequentially on the very next day, Nelia was standing in front of Duke Hart¡¯s mansion. ¡®So huge¡­¡­..¡¯ It couldn¡¯t be compared to Count Benedict¡¯s mansion. ¡®How big is their territory?¡¯ She heard that Duke Hart¡¯s territory was in the west. It must be several times larger than Viscount Benedict. Nelia approached the mansion in admiration. ¡°Who are you?¡± The gatekeeper stopped Nelia from entering. ¡°My name is Nelia Benedict, and I will be the handmaiden for Duke Hart starting from today.¡± It seemed that the duke had told him earlier because the gatekeeper proceeded to open the door passively. ¡°Please enter.¡± Nelia carefully moved her feet to walk through the gate. There was a pretty huge garden between the mansion and the gate, and in the place where the detailed landscape really stood out. ¡°If you go through the main entrance, you¡¯ll find the butler who will welcome you.¡± Nelia nodded and walked away while looking around the unfamiliar place where she would begin her work. The mansion¡¯s structure was a bit weird. From the moment she entered, she noticed that the wall was very high and made from red bricks that piled up thickly, making the impression that this mansion looked like a strong fort. In particular, she could never see the inside from the outside. And there was a building similar to a warehouse beside the main building, but it seemed they had put all efforts into just making it a solid building because it didn¡¯t match the vintage-style of the surrounding building, so there were differences between the building and the rest. When she entered through the front door after finishing the tour, a middle-aged man wearing one-sided glasses was the one who welcomed Nelia this time. ¡°Are you Lady Nelia?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m Ton, the butler who manages Duke Hart¡¯s mansion. Please come in.¡± The butler, who introduced himself as Ton, seemed very stiff and straightforward. She could tell just by looking at his monocle and his hairstyle that prevented even a single hair from sticking out of their place. ¡°The master hasn¡¯t returned from the outing yet, so you can stay in the drawing room for now.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Ton led Nelia to the drawing room with a rigid stride, as if he was a robot. Nelia¡¯s anxiety deepened at the sight. ¡®I won¡¯t be able to work like that, what should I do?¡¯ Although she has done a lot of part-time jobs in her previous life, she wasn¡¯t confident that she could do well in attending others because most of the jobs she has done were either being a server or cashiers. ¡®But there¡¯s no way I¡¯m the only maid in this huge mansion.¡¯ Duke Hart clearly said that she would be a ¡®head¡¯ servant. By becoming the head in this position, so of course there are other servants and maids as well, right? ¡°If you need me, don¡¯t hesitate to summon me. Then, I shall take my leave.¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Nellia stopped Ton when the man was about to leave. ¡°What is the matter?¡± ¡°May I¡­¡­ ask something?¡± Ton nodded politely like a soldier. ¡°Do tell me.¡± ¡°May I meet another maid or servant before Duke Hart returns? After all, it¡¯s my first time working as a handmaiden.¡± ¡°There are no other maids or servants here.¡± Nelia blinked at Ton¡¯s firm voice. ¡°What¡­¡­.? Of course¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Duke Hart only has one head servant.¡± If that was the case, why did he even bother to name her position with the word ¡®head¡¯¡­¡­..! ¡°He used to have several maids and servants, but he cleared them off just recently.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Why?¡± ¡°Personal conversation about His Grace is strictly prohibited.¡± I guess that¡¯s all the information he can tell you. Looks like that is all he can tell her. Ton pulled out his pocket watch and took a look at it. ¡°I think it will be a while until the duke returns.¡± ¡°Oh ¡­¡­¡­ Yes.¡± ¡°I will serve you while you wait for his return. We have jasmine, chamomile, and earl gray. Which one do you prefer?¡± ¡°Ja, jasmine¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Ton lowered his neck at 90 degrees before walking away. ¡°The more I see him, the more he resembles a robot in my eyes.¡± Nelia was seriously doubtful of his identity. Nelia, who was staring at the direction where Ton went out, realized it wasn¡¯t important now. ¡®So¡­¡­.. I¡¯m the only maid in this place?¡¯ She felt a little burdened thinking that she would do everything by herself¡­¡­¡­ Why did Duke Hart clear away all of his maids and servants? Nelia looked down before averting his gaze to the window of the drawing room. Apparently, the head servant, who was the only worker, also returned to his hometown. So, the family lived together here, didn¡¯t they¡­¡­? Doesn¡¯t that seem to be the case? So she wasn¡¯t going to live alone in this huge mansion. If she knew it would happen, she would have done a background check on Duke Hart in the current world. While she was busy wondering a lot of things on her own, there was a commotion outside. ¡°Is Duke Hart here right now?¡± ¡°He is not.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for him inside.¡± It seemed that a noisy guest came by, and she could sense the robotic butler bewildered all until here. ¡°Marquis, there¡¯s already someone else inside¡­¡­¡­¡± Creak! Someone opened the door and came in. He also had the similar color of hair and eyes as Duke Hart. This man also had a good-looking face, but he had a thicker line than Duke Hart, so he cited a more manly impression. ¡®Who is he¡­¡­.?¡¯ Is he Duke Hart¡¯s brother? Nelia thought about his identity as the man walked in. ¡°Are you possibly Lady Nelia?¡± The man seemed to already know her. Chapter 7 Sponsored chapters by Yona (5/8). Thank you~! ???? *** Nelia nodded and he happily took a seat in front of her. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Likewise.¡± Although she didn¡¯t know who he was. While Nelia eyed him warily, he cleared his throat with a look of realization. ¡°Seems like I¡¯m late for an introduction. I¡¯m Liam Clint, a cousin of Duke Hart.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡­. yes.¡± ¡°You can address me as Marquis Clint.¡± Marquis Clint gave her an appeasing smile. ¡®He seems young, but it turns out he¡¯s a marquis.¡¯ It amazed her how everyone was able to inherit their family and ennobled at such a young age, including Duke Hart. Of course, it was because of their competences. Then, she heard Ton¡¯s voice spoke in an uncomfortable tone as he was standing at the door. ¡°Marquis Clint, the duke has ordered not to let Lady Nelia meet anyone else.¡± Marquis Clint answered nonchalantly. ¡°I will talk to her properly, so you don¡¯t have to be concerned.¡± ¡°No, especially not the Marquis of Clint.¡± ¡°No. In particular, he said to never let Lady Nelia meet Marquis Clint¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll take the responsibility, so it¡¯s up to me.¡± Marquis Clint got up and pushed Ton away from the door so that he was able to close it. ¡°Now the disrupter has gone.¡± Marquis Clint grinned. The longer she looked at him, the more different he turned out to be, compared to Duke Hart. Because he was a lot more outgoing and lively. Although their appearance resembled each other, their moods were completely opposite, which was fascinating to her. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from the duke. You must have become his handmaiden by now.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. But¡­¡­ He talked about me a lot?¡± Nelia tilted her head. Marquis Clint rolled his eyes for a moment seemingly in disbelief and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Oh, Haha. I apologize. I will correct myself. I didn¡¯t hear a lot about you, just a little.¡± ¡°From Duke Hart?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one in this mansion who talks about you other than him, young lady. After all, he lives alone without his family here.¡± Nelia opened her eyes wide. ¡°Duke Hart lives here on his own?¡± ¡°Yes, the only remaining family of Duke Hart, the duchess, who¡¯s currently in the dukedom.¡± So that¡¯s how it was¡­¡­ The description about Duke Hart¡¯s family was not really detailed in the book. After all, ¡®Andrian¡¯s Flower¡¯ evolved around Carlos, the male lead and Charlotte, the female lead. ¡°Then, there¡¯s only Duke Hart and his employees in this large mansion? I heard he doesn¡¯t have any other maids and attendants.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The head attendant was recently kicked out of the mansion¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What?¡± When Marquis Clint didn¡¯t continue, Nelia had to ask. But he only shook his head and raised the corner of his lip. ¡°No, I was going to say that the head attendant recently returned to his hometown.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already been informed about that.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Marquis Clint replied with a smile again. Marquis Clint was someone who laughed a lot. He was the same as Duke Hart, but their characters were completely different. The marquis¡¯ smile was somehow mischievous. Nelia took a sip of the tea Ton had served her, and there was another commotion outside again. ¡°Did Nelia come?¡± ¡°Yes. However, Marquis Clint is with her. I definitely tried to stop him¡­¡­.¡± Ton was slurring, as if he was trying to make up an excuse. Open-! Soon, the owner of this mansion appeared. His silver eyes checked on Nelia before they shifted to Marquis Clint, who sat beside her. ¡°Liam Clint.¡± ¡°I opened the door of the drawing room, and found Lady Nelia sitting on her own here. I was bored while having to wait for you.¡± Marquis Clint shrugged as if he didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Duke Hart walked toward Marquis Clint. ¡°Give it to me and leave.¡± She had never heard Duke Hart speak in a cold voice before. ¡°Are you kicking me out because we just talked a bit? That¡¯s too bad.¡± ¡°If you want to be dragged out of here, I¡¯m willing to call someone.¡± Duke Hart spoke while leaning over the door. ¡°You can¡¯t create such a scene in front of Lady Nelia.¡± Marquis Clint reluctantly got up and handed something to Duke Hart. ¡®What¡¯s that¡­¡­?¡¯ The small glass bottle contained something that looked like a white pill. However, it quickly disappeared from her sight when Duke Hart¡¯s large palm wrapped around it. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to take it right on time if you don¡¯t want to go through it again.¡± Duke Hart bobbed his head. She wondered if she should bid farewell to Marquis Clint, but he stopped at the door and looked back at her first. ¡°I¡¯ll see you next time, Lady Nelia.¡± ¡°Yes, Marquis Clint.¡± Thud-! As soon as Clint left through the door, it was closed again. ¡°You won¡¯t see him again.¡± Duke Hart¡¯s voice was stern. Nelia was bewildered for no solid reason. She was looking down awkwardly at the empty teacup when she heard Duke¡¯s Hart voice again. ¡°He¡¯s very interested in my personal life. I just didn¡¯t want to make Nelia feel uncomfortable with him around.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡­ Yes.¡± Nelia muttered an answer and rolled her eyes around the room. Then she came up with an idea to ask him. ¡°Your Grace, I heard that I¡¯m the only maid here, is that true¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve sent them all away recently because they have something to do.¡± She wanted to ask what it was about, but ended up going back on her words since she thought it wouldn¡¯t have been a good thing if that caused everyone to be fired. ¡°I¡¯ve never worked as a maid, so I¡¯ll be lacking in my job. However, if I don¡¯t have anyone to teach me¡­¡­¡± I think it would be better if you could find someone else to work for you now¡­¡­ Nelia wished that the piece of her mind would reach Duke Hart. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Nelia will only have to do what I ask you to do.¡± It seemed that the piece of her mind wasn¡¯t able to reach him. ¡°Can you give some examples of what I will have to do for you¡­¡­.?¡± The duke seemed to be thinking about it for a moment with a hum, and began to carefully speak again. ¡°If I wake up late in the morning, you may wake me up, help me with simple tasks, help me take a bath, and so on, only those sorts of things.¡± He was listing out things that weren¡¯t really necessary, and anyone could do those things. But there was one thing that was extremely irritating than the rest¡­¡­. ¡°Tak, taking a bath¡­¡­¡­?¡± Nelia opened eyes widened even more. Duke Hart smiled at the sight and attempted to cover his mouth with his hands. ¡°I¡¯m joking. I usually take a bath by myself.¡± Nelia soothed her heart that had been sent into a shock just now. Really, this man¡­¡­.! ¡°However, what I said just now is true. You have to stay by my side and do what I ask you to do.¡± The duke looked at his bandaged foot. ¡°I think I will need a lot of assistance due to my uncomfortable foot for a while.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡­. I caused that, so of course I will have to be of help as much as possible to you.¡± Nelia, who felt awkward, stared at the teacup again, and that was when a white box was placed on the table. The white box has a familiar design on it. Nelia looked up and saw Duke Hart smiling gently at her. ¡°On the day of the party, you seem to like strawberry tart, so I bought it for you.¡± ¡°Uh ¡­¡­¡­¡± Nelia stared with a surprised look at the box in front of her. The pretty package box belonged to the Posh Bakery, the place she visited when she was running an errand for Leighton to buy him strawberry tarts. She didn¡¯t expect the duke to buy the strawberry tart in the Posh Bakery. ¡®Strawberry tart from this place is really good¡­¡­.¡¯ She held eye contact with the duke a few times while savoring the strawberry tart on the day of the party, and he seemed to have remembered that moment. Come to think of it, why did he look at her like that on that day¡­¡­? Was it because he had a different connection with Nelia at some point in the past? Whatever the reason might be, Duke Hart had a good memory and was more susceptible than she thought. It was enough to make her forget about his horrible personality in the original story for a moment. Nelia, who was looking down at the package box absentmindedly, finally looked up at him. Oh right, she should have thanked him. ¡°Thank you, Your Grace. I¡¯m grateful for the food.¡± Nelia mumbled quietly as she stared at the strawberry tart she hadn¡¯t seen in a while. ¡°Last time, I went to this bakery to buy the strawberry tarts, but they sold out so I didn¡¯t have the chance to buy them.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The smile of Duke Hart was soft and gentle like a whipped cream in the strawberry tart. ¡°But from now on, you don¡¯t have to do that anymore. I¡¯ll buy it whenever you want.¡± Nelia thought she heard it wrong for a brief moment. ¡°You will buy it for me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± On the contrary, Duke Hart¡¯s answer was firm. Duke Hart proceeded to open the box. There was a pretty-looking strawberry tart inside. Nelia asked as the duke held out the fork that had been put inside which she was unaware of. ¡°How¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I bought this bakery.¡± The fork, which he handed over just now, fell from Nelia¡¯s hand with a thump. ¡°Pardon me¡­¡­?¡± Duke Hart picked up the fork again and thoughtfully removed the dust stuck on it by shaking it off, before putting it in Nelia¡¯s hand again. ¡°I said I bought it. This bakery.¡± It felt so unrealistic for him to say that, as if he were saying that he bought apples when he went grocery shopping in the local grocery store. This bakery was the largest and the most famous place in the capital. The bakery owner has been taking so much pride in himself, it was said that he wasn¡¯t affiliated to any nobles and wouldn¡¯t want to sell his store to them. Even the nobles weren¡¯t treated with special treatment so they had to wait if they wanted to buy it. ¡°¡­¡­Why did you suddenly do that? Were you taking an interest in the bakery?¡± Duke Hart shook his head with a chuckle. ¡°No. I just wanted to.¡± How the heck did he buy a bakery just because he wanted to? ¡°So, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me whenever you want to eat this tart.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± Nelia could barely reply, the puzzled look was still apparent on her face. She could barely eat the tart after waiting an hour to buy it, but now she could easily eat them without having to wait. Free pass of working with Duke Hart, huh? ¡®He does have a lot of money.¡¯ She recalled the drama about the conglomerate she used to watch when she was young. There was a scene similar to this in the drama that featured four handsome guys. ¡®The difference is that I¡¯m not the female lead.¡¯ Then, Duke Hart took out the tart and brought it closer to Nelia. ¡°Hurry up and dig in.¡± Duke Hart was somehow looking at her expectantly. Her hand naturally moved the fork in response to his sincerity. And poke! ¡­¡­She tried to, but she suddenly remembered the man in front of her. ¡®Now that I think about this, why is he so kind toward me¡­¡­¡¯ Not only did she step on his foot, but he suffered from a fracture, and out of all times in the year, his head attendant had to take a leave which left him uncomfortable doing things by himself. But, what did she deserve to receive this tart? ¡°Why are you not digging in? Or perhaps, do you not want to eat it now¡­¡­?¡± The duke asked curiously when Nelia contemplated with the fork in her hand. His expression seemed so immaculate and innocent that she couldn¡¯t predict what kind of tricks he was hiding. But, she realized it soon enough. The man facing her was a villain. ¡®There could be something added in here.¡¯ She planned to appease his boundaries by talking about the bakery without restraint while feeding him this strawberry tart. Nelia glared at the tart for a moment, and soon picked up a slice of tart with the fork. Then, ¡°Please eat before me.¡± Nelia put her fork in front of his mouth while putting on a determined expression. However, contrary to Nelia¡¯s intention, this situation in which she kindly picked up a slice of dessert and offered him to eat it first was similar to what lovers usually do with each other. Chapter 8 Sponsored chapters by Yona (6/8). Thank you~! ???? *** ¡®If it¡¯s proven there is something in this dessert, I¡¯m not going to eat it.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you.¡± He casually took the tart and ate it without showing any doubt. ¡®I think his ears turned a little red.¡¯ Could it be that she acted a bit too rude just now? However, she was too late to regret what she did. Since he didn¡¯t say anything, she was going to enjoy the tart comfortably now. Nelia began to eat the tart. Chew, chew. It was always delicious whenever she ate it. Then, he looked at Duke Hart, who was sitting in front of her. ¡°We have a lot of time, so you can take your time to enjoy it properly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡­. Don¡¯t you eat too, Your Grace?¡± She belatedly realized that she ate alone. After taking the first bite, she ate more than half of the tart by herself. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..Then I¡¯ll eat it all.¡± He nodded with a light smile spread across his lips. Soon, the tart disappeared. Nelia drank up the jasmine tea which she had refilled earlier and lifted her face. She realized that Duke Hart was watching her eat like a viewer who was watching an eating show. Feeling embarrassed for no apparent reason, she hurriedly put down her fork. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± When Nelia announced that she had finished, Duke Hart stood up from his seat while showing a pretty smile that she couldn¡¯t get used to seeing. ¡°I think I will have to work in the mansion today, can you help me?¡± Duke Hart reached out his hand to her as he finished talking. ¡®What¡­¡­? Does he want me to return his money for his tart after I ate it all?¡¯ Duke Hart added when Nelia was still staring at his hand. ¡°I meant to ask you to hold my hand.¡± Nelia widened her eyes in surprise for a moment. ¡°P-Pardon me?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s uncomfortable for me to walk around.¡± She almost nodded in a moment toward Duke Hart, who spoke calmly, but she quickly noticed there were some contradictions in his words. ¡°You said you were uncomfortable walking around, but how did you manage to get here on your own?¡± Nelia cowered like a herbivore and demanded an explanation. ¡°I walked uncomfortably on my own.¡± So it was like that¡­¡­.. It was a clear and logical answer. ¡°I almost fell down twice while I was walking here from the carriage.¡± Duke Hart smiled softly and reached out for her hand again. ¡°Or perhaps, do you need another reason?¡± ¡°No¡­¡­..¡± Nelia¡¯s small hand was placed on top of Duke Hart¡¯s hand. The slender fingers of the duke wrapped around her palm. Nelia opened her eyes wide and looked up at Duke Hart without realizing it. The duke stared at Nelia, as if he knew she was asking the reason and explained. ¡°My hands are a little cold.¡± Nelia looked at the big hand that enveloped her hand. ¡°Is he suffering from cold hands and feet¡­¡­.¡± She didn¡¯t expect the villain to suffer from this kind of disease. It turned out he has a realistic side, too. Duke Hart then spoke while pulling Nelia¡¯s hand. ¡°Shall we go now?¡± The duke squeezed Nelia¡¯s hand gently. Like a trap that caught its target, as if it would never let go anymore. *** Nelia helped Duke Hart walk as he led her. Actually, she didn¡¯t feel like she was really helping him. ¡®It¡¯s just¡­¡­. More like walking hand in hand.¡¯ As they climbed the stairs, he leaned a little more to her, although she thought that Duke Hart was able to walk properly on his own. Nelia glanced up doubtfully at the duke. She did that whenever he leaned on her like a ghost. ¡°I¡¯m really glad Nelia became my handmaiden.¡± And he kept saying the same thing. Anyway, Duke Hart and Nelia arrived safely in his study. ¡°Thank you, Nelia.¡± She only took Duke Hart¡¯s hand and assisted him to his study, but she thought it was a little weird for Duke Hart to give her a look as if saying she had done something huge for him. ¡®That¡¯s enough. You have done a good job.¡¯ Now that Duke Hart is about to start working, she just has to go somewhere and rest. Because a handmaiden didn¡¯t do housework like an ordinary maid. Nelia, who had finished her first mission safely, was watching for the timing to leave, and the duke suddenly spoke again. ¡°This is where I work in the mansion.¡± The duke pointed to a desk with a wide window behind it. It was a good position for the sunlight. And there was another small desk beside it. ¡®Whose seat is that?¡¯ Since Duke Hart is a prime minister, she wondered if he has an aide at home. When she was busy wondering, she heard Duke Hart¡¯s voice. ¡°That is Nelia¡¯s seat.¡± Before she knew it, Duke Hart walked toward a small desk and tapped on it. ¡°My seat?¡± ¡°I need a bit of your help on a few things.¡± ¡­¡­ That¡¯s expected. She thought the job of a handmaiden would be delicate and sweet, but turned out it wasn¡¯t. Her position was to replace the head attendant, so it couldn¡¯t have been only about assisting him. ¡°What can I do to help?¡± Nelia quickly surrendered and took a seat behind the desk beside Duke Hart. ¡°After I pass the papers to you, you can put them according to their type. And then¡­¡­.¡± The duke explained what she had to do after that. His placid explanation got through her ears and she embedded it in her mind. ¡°You can do it, can¡¯t you? Don¡¯t hesitate to call me if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t know.¡± After telling such a remark in a friendly manner to Nelia, he sat down on his desk and started working. She didn¡¯t expect that the handmaiden would manage this kind of work, but like the duke said, it wasn¡¯t difficult. Nelia quickly adjusted to her work as she was doing it repeatedly. No matter how much she wanted to be a grasshopper, she just couldn¡¯t help it because she was born as an ant in the first place. Time unexpectedly went by ordinarily and hours passed by quickly. Nelia put the last piece on the piled papers and threw a glance at Duke Hart. He really worked tirelessly. He never got up from his seat and would look at the papers for hours. She wondered if this was all he did. He had to devise a scheme behind the emperor¡¯s back, fell in love with the female lead, and fought the male lead. Come to think of it, she wondered why he would be willing to waste his time holding a grudge against a supporting character like her just because she stepped on his foot. ¡°Shall we take a break?¡± Then, Duke Hart¡¯s voice came into her ears. He must have noticed like a ghost that she had some time to spare for dozing off. ¡°Yes¡­¡­!¡± Nelia closed her eyes for a moment as she slurred at the end of her answer. The wind blew through the window as she sat still in her seat. As soon as she thought the wind was blowing through her hair, Duke Hart asked. ¡°Do you have any difficulties while working here?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Nelia replied while recalling the job she had done so far. Then, she suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m confused about.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Was this how you drew the prime minister¡¯s signature?¡± Nelia drew a crooked signature on a piece of empty paper. The first job she got was to put the signed papers that Duke Hart had reviewed. It was simple, so she quickly got them piled up in no time. She only remembered to ask when she was resting. ¡°That¡¯s correct, but you have to draw the bottom part a little more angular.¡± Nelia drew it again with the pen while following the duke¡¯s explanation. And she held up the paper toward him. ¡°Like this?¡± ¡°No, it should be more pliable than that.¡± Hm¡­¡­ It¡¯s hard. Nelia moved the pen zealously again. ¡°I did it like what you¡¯ve explained, right?¡± However, the crooked signature didn¡¯t seem to be much different than before. Duke Hard then got up from his seat. He came behind her as if attempting to hug her and took her right hand. ¡°Relax.¡± At the tender command, Nelia gradually decreased the strength on her hand without realizing it. Duke Hart slowly guided Nelia¡¯s hand. ¡°Like this.¡± A beautiful signature was drawn on the paper as a result of Duke Hart¡¯s supple movement. But whatever the cause was, Nelia¡¯s mind was somewhere else. ¡®¡­¡­ He¡¯s too close.¡¯ Contrary to her relaxed hand, Nelia¡¯s body became stiff with every passing second. The duke was too close. ¡°Let¡¯s try it once again.¡± He tried to guide Nelia¡¯s hand once again knowing that her hand would have probably slipped again. His cold body and low voice reminded her of the duke¡¯s line in the original book. ¡®You¡¯ll be better off without a tongue.¡¯ At the same time, she vividly depicted Duke Hart cutting off one of the gang member¡¯s tongue. Nelia reflexively pushed his hand away. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay!¡± Nelia jumped out of her seat and hurriedly created a distance between them. ¡°¡­¡­I think I can draw it by myself.¡± The duke didn¡¯t show any expression for a moment at her reaction, but soon he showed his usual smile again. ¡°I understand.¡± When he returned to his seat, he was reviewing the papers as if nothing happened. Nelia looked down at her hand with a puzzled look. Nelia looked down at her hand with a bewildered look. ¡®I was too over-sensitive.¡¯ However, her reaction was purely instinctive. A danger signal that warned her not to forget the duke¡¯s true nature. Nelia tried to soothe herself and sat on her seat again. She hoped today would end soon. *** ¡°Nelia.¡± It was when the sun set, Nelia looked up at the voice that was calling for her. The silence-breaking call of Nelia¡¯s name also stirred the nervousness that she had forgotten. ¡°Yes¡­¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to get off work.¡± Ah¡­ It¡¯s time to get off work. Looking at the time, the clock was pointing exactly at six o¡¯clock. Unlike the maid, the handmaiden was able to commute to and from work. Of course, the former head attendant of Duke Hart was said to stay in the mansion, but she believed there was no need to do that since her house wasn¡¯t far away. She could stay if she wanted. On the day he visited her house, he offered with a smile, but Nelia, who was taken aback, refused. She absolutely refused to stay in the villain¡¯s residence until evening, even if his house looked like a palace. ¡°Nelia, you should leave before the sun sets completely.¡± ¡°Yes, then¡­ I¡¯ll be going now.¡± Nelia slowly got up. ¡®He¡¯s really telling me to go, right¡­¡­?¡¯ The pile of papers was still high on the duke¡¯s desk. She looked at the villain¡¯s face, but it wasn¡¯t the face of the master who was testing his subordinate. Nelia strode to the door and grabbed the doorknob. One more step and today would be over. ¡®Huft.¡¯ She was worried for nothing when she stepped on his foot because unbeknownst to anyone, she had a terrible imagination about what was going to happen. But fortunately, he wasn¡¯t as scary as she originally thought¡­¡­. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Right after she was about to assume he wasn¡¯t scary, she heard Duke Hart¡¯s voice from behind. When she looked back, he unknowingly walked up and stood in front of her. And, he slowly reached out¡­¡­. close to her face¡­¡­ ¡°Ukh.¡± Nelia, who was frightened, closed her eyes tightly at that moment. ¡®He¡¯s finally showing his true nature¡­¡­!¡¯ However, in spite of her concern, his hand eventually passed over her face and touched her hair. ¡°There¡¯s dust here.¡± At his gentle voice, her momentarily tense body immediately relaxed. ¡°Oh¡­¡­..¡± Nellia flickered her eyes slowly. ¡°¡­¡­¡­ Goodbye!¡± Then, she turned around and ran out the door. Nelia disappeared in an instant along with her fluttering light brown hair. Duke Hart was the only person remaining in his study. Duke Hart murmured, looking down at the empty place where Nelia had disappeared to. ¡°Actually, I¡­¡­.¡± Duke Hart¡¯s eyes, which were seen through his lowly opened eyes, looked somewhat lonely. Chapter 9 *** Sponsored chapters by Yona (7/8). Thank you~! ???? *** Nelia¡¯s face was red as she rushed out of the Duke Hart¡¯s mansion and climbed into the carriage. ¡®Uwah. I thought I was going to have a heart attack.¡¯ When she looked back, at first she was taken aback at the sight of him and stood right in front of her, and second because he suddenly stretched out his hand. She couldn¡¯t help but keep flinching away from him due to his cruel deeds that had been deeply embedded in her unconsciousness. And on top of that¡­¡­. ¡®The duke feels cold when he¡¯s near.¡¯ It was the same as before, too. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was just her imagination, but the temperature of his whole body, including his hands and feet, were cold. Was he originally born with a low body temperature? Or¡­¡­ is he really suffering from cold hands and feet¡­¡­? She heard that would be likely to be the case if someone doesn¡¯t have good blood circulation. ¡®¡­¡­No. that¡¯s not important right now.¡¯ Nelia erased the thought about the duke possibly suffering from cold hands and feet from her head. The important thing right now is that she ended the day safely. Getting through the first step safely meant a lot to her. ¡®I¡¯m going to return home and eat dinner.¡¯ There was a pleasant smile on Nelia¡¯s mouth when she already erased the thought about the duke from her mind. However, the pleasant smile soon faded. It was because of the human being she saw when she arrived at home and opened the door. As expected, her prediction was correct. It wouldn¡¯t have taken long for Leighton to return from the monastery. If it were her, she would have left him there for years¡­¡­! Nelia thought the ba***rd like Leighton was the result of the attitude of her soft-hearted parents. ¡°Nelia, you.¡± Leighton, who discovered Nelia, pretended to acknowledge her first. ¡°You already came back?¡± ¡°Came back? I¡¯ve been going through so much there! How dare you tell our parents about the necklace incident?¡± Leighton shouted suddenly. ¡°Of course I have to tell them. And I¡¯m glad that you ended up there.¡± If it had been in another family, his legs might have been broken. Nelia shrugged as if she had absolutely done nothing wrong, and Leighton opened his eyes intimidatingly. But then he shook his hand as if saying, ¡®Huft, that¡¯s enough.¡¯ Nelia thought it was surprising to see him acting a bit different than he used to. She expected him to go wild like an angry colt. Anyway, that ba***rd was supposed to get a hold of himself by going to the army, but unfortunately there was no conscription in the Andrian Empire. ¡°More importantly, I heard you have to work as Duke Hart¡¯s maid.¡± ¡°Yeah, somehow.¡± Leighton clicked his tongue. ¡°I guess Duke Hart doesn¡¯t have anyone to take care of him. I just can¡¯t believe he took a girl like you to be his handmaiden.¡± She slightly sympathized with Duke Hart due to his remark saying that he had no one to take care of him, but his following remark was just annoying. ¡°If the duke wants to save his handmaiden, the queue of people will be all over the capital.¡± ¡°Shut up, I¡¯m not doing it out of my own will.¡± Nelia replied irkedly. Leighton rested his chin on his hand while staring at Nelia. ¡°Does he really fall for you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say such a ridiculous thing.¡± Although the duke showered him with kindness for no apparent reason, it was ridiculous to assume that he fell in love with her. Leighton shook his head at Nelia¡¯s disgusting reaction. ¡°Actually¡­¡­ the rumor said he¡¯s gay, so it¡¯s not likely for him to fall for you.¡± Someone brought up the assumption that Duke Hart was homosexual again. Her parents also talked about it on the ride back home from the party. She knew it wasn¡¯t true because Duke Hart liked the female lead in the original story, but it bothered her quite a bit having to hear it twice. ¡°Duke Hart is homosexual?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what people say behind him.¡± Nelia was lost in her thoughts for a moment. Duke Hart hasn¡¯t met the female lead yet, but when they did, he immediately fell in love with her. But the reason this rumor kept going around¡­¡­. ¡°Is it true?¡± Was because he could possibly turned out as a homosexual¡­¡­. As Nelia thought deeply about the duke¡¯s preference, she heard Leighton¡¯s voice again. ¡°That¡¯s not important anyway, I have a favor to ask of you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What is it?¡± Nelia¡¯s eyebrows narrowed. Leighton, this j*rk. He had a favor to ask, so he just skipped over the conversation they had as he pleased. ¡°No¡­¡­. I¡¯m just not comfortable with what happened involving the crown prince at the party that day.¡± Nelia knew the day he was talking about was at the recent party. ¡°Then?¡± ¡°I want to ask the duke to do one thing. Maybe he could refrain from mentioning my name ¡­¡­.after what happened to the broken necklace that day and why it has to be restored.¡± Nevertheless, sending him to the monastery wasn¡¯t fruitless. She couldn¡¯t believe he was concerned about that even though it was late to feel that way at this point. In spite of that, Nelia was worried. Leighton¡¯s request wasn¡¯t difficult, but just uncomfortable for her. She¡¯s already stepped on the villain¡¯s foot and walked on eggshells, she couldn¡¯t believe she would have to ask him such an inconvenient thing. ¡°What will I get if I ask him that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll buy strawberry tarts from Posh Bakery.¡± Nelia snorted. ¡°Then no. I don¡¯t have to wait in line anymore to buy it.¡± ¡°What¡­¡­? How?!¡± Leighton asked in shock. Nelia just shrugged. ¡°We get something like employee benefits.¡± Nelia, who refused to do what he asked, was about to go up to her room when Leighton caught her from walking away. ¡°Oh, wait! How about the favor I asked of you!¡± ¡°Because the reward is not to my liking.¡± Leighton stood up with an unhappy face and quickly approached her. ¡°Then how about this¡­¡­..¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I know one of the duke¡¯s secrets, and if you do what I asked, I will only tell you.¡± Secret¡­¡­? She was tempted by the provocative word for a moment, but she soon shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to know other people¡¯s secrets.¡± She didn¡¯t get to hear from the person involved, and what Leighton said wasn¡¯t really reliable either. ¡°It will be good information for you since you¡¯re working as the duke¡¯s handmaiden for the time being.¡± Leighton¡¯s soft voice stopped Nelia again. Nellia glanced at Leighton. Actually, even though the duke was being nice to her, she didn¡¯t know his intention. So, Leighton¡¯s offer was quite tempting. If she knew things related to him, she might be able to live comfortably rather than becoming his maid. ¡°What do you think? Are you considering doing me a favor now?¡± Nelia hesitated and Leighton smirked at her. But Nelia eventually turned away. ¡°No.¡± As expected, she was reluctant to do someone a favor in exchange for other people¡¯s secrets. Leighton¡¯s desperate cry was heard behind her. ¡°Hey! Aren¡¯t you really curious?¡± Nellia went upstairs without any regret. *** Nelia, who arrived in her room, picked up a book she had borrowed from the library at the weekend. The book was titled ¡®The Legend of Sigrid¡¯. There was a gray dragon painted on the cover. There was the same pattern in the carriage rode by Duke Hart, the symbol of the Andrian Empire. The symbol was modeled after an ancient dragon, the God of Anger and Destruction, Sigrid. The Legend of Sigrid was one of the important stories in the ¡®Andrian¡¯s Flower¡¯. Nelia borrowed this book out of mere curiosity. This legend seemed to be an important key in order to unravel the original story, but she wanted to know the content inside it because she didn¡¯t have the chance to read the original stories until the end. The Legend of Sigrid was as follows. A long time ago in the Andrian Empire. There was a dragon named Sigrid, the God of Anger and Destruction as well as a powerful ruler. He hid his heart before he died and left a will to grant the wishes of those who seek for his heart. The key to finding his heart was the ¡®Elena¡¯s Tears¡¯, the gemstone in the necklace that Leighton touched. She didn¡¯t know how Elena¡¯s Tears could lead the way to find his heart. She read the original book only until the middle. ¡®What was the reason Duke Hart looked for the heart¡­¡­?¡¯ Oh, to avenge the emperor. There was only a short scene of Archen, the emperor recalling the past when he killed Duke Hart¡¯s father. And there seemed to be another reason, but that¡¯s all she read. ¡®If I knew I would get possessed into this book, I would have stayed up all night to read it.¡¯ She knew it¡¯s useless to regret it now, but it was such a shame. Nelia put her remorse aside and turned over the thick cover of the book. The paper had fairly faded, indicating that this was an old book. [Chapter 1. The Grandeur of the Gray Dragon] Only gods existed in the beginning of the world. Among them, Sigrid, who was born with destruction and anger in his blood, living up to it by committing destruction and creating war. However, the other gods couldn¡¯t even stop him. Because Sigrit was the world¡¯s one and only great gray dragon. The flames coming from his mouth could melt every solid thing in an instant, and his steel-like claws could pierce everything. ¡®Sigrid was indeed strong.¡¯ Nelia, who wasn¡¯t interested in the fearsome description of him, quickly turned the page. [Chapter 2. The Spring Wind that Melts Ice] There was someone who put an end to his solitude, an insignificant and little human woman. Her name was Elena, the only woman Sigrid ever engraved in his heart. It was destiny that Sigrid had to coincidentally meet her. In order to prevent Sigrid from dominating, the gods united and attacked him, but Sigrid, who was careless, lost and was seriously injured. He fell in the countryside and was treated by Elena, who came to dig up spring herbs. ¡®So that¡¯s why he fell in love with Elena, she turned out to be the one who saved him.¡¯ Elena¡¯s Tears were the only key to open the way to Sigrid¡¯s heart from the beginning, so the naming was very romantic. Nelia quickly turned the page again. [Chapter 3. The One Who Challenges Dragon] ¡®Oho, looks like someone dares to go against the world¡¯s strongest being.¡¯ Nelia stopped turning the page at the intriguing subhead. Thanks to Elena, who was able to melt Sigrid¡¯s cold heart, peace descended on the world. Sigrid, who used to devote himself in war, didn¡¯t fight anymore. His dear Elena wanted it, and he also had two children that were his responsibilities. However, the children who came to them like a gift brought happiness and misery at the same time. Even though they were born from the same womb, the two children were born with distinctly different forms and personalities. On the other hand, the first child, Shilin, was born in dragon form just like Sigrid. Besides, it¡¯s Sigrid¡¯s complacent. He was the same as Sigrid because dragons were usually born with natural qualities. The problem occurred from there. Shilin, who has a destructive nature, started a fight and turned his surroundings into the sea of fire. Shilin, who behaved that way was not loved by Sigrid and began to gradually fall apart. One day, Shilin, who had grown to be an adult, spoke to Sigrid in an offended face. ¡®How come Father doesn¡¯t love me?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s not like that.¡¯ ¡®No, even if I were to stop people who pass by and ask, they will all nod.¡¯ Sigrid was silent. ¡®What have I done wrong?¡¯ Shilin, who was enraged, began to burn his surroundings. Sigrid, who saw that, finally spoke. ¡®Look at yourself. You can¡¯t control your power, how can you not destroy everything again?¡¯ ¡®I resemble you, Father.¡¯ ¡®No, I had changed. If you don¡¯t change, there will be no one who loves you.¡¯ Sigrid¡¯s cold eyes turned to Shilin. Nelia¡¯s hand, which was about to turn the page, halted. She knew Shilin was wrong, but she felt sorry for him. If Sigrid had been more supportive toward him at that time, Shilin wouldn¡¯t have strayed too far like that. At the cold-hearted words spat out by Sigrid, Shilin disappeared with clenched fists. And the stormy days filled with anxiousness went by. ¡®AKHH!¡¯ Carl let out a painful scream. There were only collapsed houses and burning flames as he ran hurriedly toward his child. Sigrid braced his nerves as he approached the collapsed Carl. ¡®This is¡­¡­ What in the world happened to you!¡¯ ¡®F-Father¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡®What happened to you, Carl!¡¯ Sigrid¡¯s shaky pupils landed on his son¡¯s arm. Carl¡¯s scorched right arm was in a hideous shape. ¡®My arm was caught in fire¡­¡­ and I tried to put it out¡­¡­. But it didn¡¯t subside¡­¡­. So I hit my arm with something.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­..Then.¡¯ ¡®My arm¡­¡­. They can¡¯t move¡­¡­¡¯ Furious at his crippled son, Sigrid quickly figured out the cause of the fire. So this place was, ¡®I did it.¡¯ There was Shilin, who confessed with a raucous laugh. There was just madness lingered in those guiltless eyes of his. The enraged Sigrid shouted. ¡®What the h*ll were you thinking when you did this?¡¯ ¡®I thought it was only fair to lose Carl.¡¯ ¡®Fair?¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s not smarter than me, not even stronger, yet he has everything. On the other hand, I have nothing. There was only a seething desire to destroy in me.¡¯ Despite Shilin¡¯s miserable voice, Sigrid didn¡¯t sympathize with him. On the contrary, he closed her eyes in regret. ¡®¡­¡­You shouldn¡¯t have been born.¡¯ Sigrid said with wide-open eyes. ¡®I shall put a curse on you. You will have to pay for your jealousy and spite towards your brother.¡¯ Nelia was so immersed in the book without realizing it. ¡®So that¡¯s how Shilin was cursed.¡¯ She wanted to know what kind of curse it was, but the back of the old back was smeared by ink, probably because it had been wet and dried up. Nelia closed the book without an ounce of regret. She felt sleepy after lying motionlessly in bed while reading a book. She had to read until the end when she got a decent book next time. She had plenty of time to look for the recently published book since the legend of Sigrid was really well-known among the people in the empire that there was no one who didn¡¯t know about it. For now, her priority was to take care of herself so that she would be capable of going to work tomorrow. Nelia closed her eyes. She fell into a deep sleep in an instant since she was quite tense today. Chapter 10 *** Sponsored chapters by Yona (8/8). Thank you~! ???? *** In the early morning, Duke Hart looked up once he sensed the presence of someone in his study. There stood Marquis Clint with a relaxing smile. ¡°Are you working already?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Duke Hart answered casually while looking through the papers. Then, Marquis Clint walked up and snatched the paper from Duke Hart¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re so cold. When you have a guest, you should at least pretend to greet them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never invited someone like you over.¡± Duke Hart grabbed the papers again, putting them on the desk before getting up from his seat. ¡°Tell me what brought you here.¡± Marquis Clint was nonchalant despite the duke giving him a cold treatment. ¡°Yesterday was the first day for Nelia to work here.¡± ¡°So what.¡± ¡°So what? I¡¯m curious about her.¡± When Marquis Clint sat comfortably on the sofa, Duke Hart took a seat on the opposite side. ¡°Why are you curious about Nelia?¡± ¡°The head of the Dukedom of Hart Family, our Duke Hart, has an interest in her, so of course I have the right to be curious.¡± Marquis Clint replied with an insidious smile. The duke frowned upon seeing his appearance. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have told you.¡± ¡°But you already told me.¡± The silver eyes of the marquis were glinting with joy. ¡°About what happened that day.¡± *** The duke had a secret that he couldn¡¯t tell anyone. Anyone who knew about the secret was only the duke and Marquis Clint. The secret that had been kept for a long time was very hidden and dangerous. If others were to find out, their envious gaze would change into gazes filled with disgust. The secret was a curse hidden deeply behind the status of the high-profile Dukedom of Hart Family. The curse, which was only taken by the eldest son of the dukedom, transformed him into a lowly animal for some time during the day. was only able to keep himself from transforming by consuming drugs that had been developed over a long period of time. If he skipped the medicine for a day, he would definitely transform. However, the duke couldn¡¯t care less about the curse. Either because he felt a sense of animosity to it since he was told to be careful by his mother from a young age, or because his anxious heart has worn out after a while. Therefore, the duke wasn¡¯t afraid to get caught by others if he transformed because of his curse. One day, he didn¡¯t take the medicine that he had been taking to prevent himself from transforming every day. Marquis Clint seemed to think that he turned into a snake in the middle of the city that day because he forgot to take his medicine, but actually it was because of the sudden doubt. Without these tiny pills, Duke Hart, who people used to look up longingly, would disappear. His animal-transforming curse symbolized slyness and wickedness. Knowing that such a man could transform into such an animal, everyone wouldn¡¯t just avoid him, but also show a face full of contempt. When they found out the truth, they would freak out and ran away, but he skipped medicine and threw himself into an obvious gambling because he thought the days of living while having to rely on medicine strivingly were in vain. His act was impulsive. The result was just as he expected. When he didn¡¯t take the medicine, his appearance changed inside the carriage. No one saw him transformed, but the existence of the animal itself exiting the carriage and wandering in the middle of the city made people scream. ¡°AHHH!¡± Duke Hart tried to rush out of that place with faint scream of a woman piercing his ears. However, it was the first time he was caught by someone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I got it!¡± In an instant, his body was lifted up and put somewhere. He was put in a place where he was surrounded by thick material which seemed to be a sack. The man, who had caught him, sealed the bag in an instant. His view became dark. ¡®I¡¯m trapped.¡¯ Then he heard someone ask carefully. ¡°What is inside?¡± He could clearly hear the voice of a concerned woman asking. ¡°It¡¯s better for you not to be concerned about that. Although it¡¯s just a superstition, there¡¯s also some saying that if you make eye contact with it, you¡¯ll be cursed.¡± The woman was silent at the man¡¯s stern answer. Duke Hart, who was listening to them inside, smiled wryly. That¡¯s how others viewed him. ¡®If you make eye contact with it, you¡¯ll be cursed.¡¯ It was him who got cursed, and he didn¡¯t know who said he was able to put curse on others. ¡°I wonder why it was able to come all the way down to the city even though they live in the mountains. Anyway, I¡¯ll take care of this, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it, young lady.¡± The aftermath of his disobedience was huge. He didn¡¯t take the medicine due to his disobedience, and he was about to be thrown away while being stuck in a sack. Nevertheless, it seemed that he was already worn out for he didn¡¯t even feel a sense of panic. His mind felt numb as the exhausting days were repeated. The man didn¡¯t say anything after he took him and walked somewhere. Then, he felt his body being dropped somewhere and floating at the same time. He realized that he was being thrown into the water because underneath him felt wet. He attempted to get out, but he basically had no chance to escape without his hands and feet because he had to open the tight-coiled sack. ¡®I¡¯m about to sink.¡¯ He knew he wouldn¡¯t die because of this anyway. He never attempted to, but he was certain of it. Because he was different from the ordinary human being. ¡®But I¡¯m suffocated.¡¯ As soon as the duke stopped struggling as if he had given up, the sack carrying him was lifted somewhere. ¡°Thank god¡­¡­.¡± It was the voice of the woman who asked about the content of the sack to the man who caught him earlier. In other words, he thought she had left, but it was surprising to know that she came all the way here. Thanks to that woman, he didn¡¯t have to experience drowning. The woman, whom he knew would release him soon, walked for quite a while with the sack in her hand. His body moved along with the woman¡¯s pace. They probably had gotten into a stagecoach by now as the swaying movement of the sack stopped after he heard the sound of horseshoes. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± He was wondering about what the woman was thinking now. She was following the man secretly, pulling him out of the water, and now she was taking him somewhere. Actually, it would be more irritating if they got any further away from the city. His body, which was currently transformed into an animal due to the curse, would return to its human form after a certain period of time. Therefore, it would be more difficult for him to return to the mansion if they headed far away from the city. Although, of course it would be the matter he has to deal with later. ¡®Rather than that¡­¡­ this woman, does she know what I am now?¡¯ The duke didn¡¯t get the chance to look at the woman¡¯s face. Therefore, she must¡¯ve not seen him earlier either. It was fascinating that she took the sack around without knowing what was actually inside. He naturally thought she had a soft spot for animals, but he knew well that such sympathy was usually directed only to fluffy and furry animals. He was far from such an animal. If she knew what kind of animal she was helping now, she would probably scream like the screaming lady from earlier. Contrary to the duke¡¯s cynical mind, curiosity gradually got the best of him. He wondered about what she thought when rescuing him, the place where he was taken to, and what she was doing now. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was just his imagination, but he felt like the woman was looking at him through the bag. ¡°Wait a minute, I will release you in a moment. You can¡¯t just die yet.¡± The sound of her murmur sounded somewhat desperate. ¡®Strange woman.¡¯ The duke also looked at the woman from inside the sack although he didn¡¯t know where exactly she was. He wondered how long it had been. The sound of horseshoes stopped, and the woman took the sack and got out of the stagecoach. Their surroundings were quiet. They have rode the stagecoach for some time, so they were just likely at the outskirts of the capital. The woman put the sack on the ground. A cold night wind blew through the bag. Then, the sack shook around for a moment as if she was doing something with it, and the opening of the sack had been untied before he knew it. ¡°This is probably not where you used to live, but I think you will be able to adapt well.¡± The voice of the woman he heard from outside the sack was warm. To the extent where he couldn¡¯t feel the cold air for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t ever come down to the city again.¡± He heard her footsteps as she walked away after finishing her last words. The duke slowly got out of the bag and looked at the woman, who gradually disappeared from his sight. Under the moonlight, he could see her back and her fluttering light brown hair. Somehow, the duke couldn¡¯t take his off her. *** The duke couldn¡¯t ignore the rustling feeling as if spring breeze brushed against him after he managed to return to the mansion that day. As time passed by, he thought this strange feeling would disappear. However, the symptoms increased two times each passing day. ¡®This is probably not where you used to live, but I think you will be able to adapt well.¡¯ Firstly, the woman¡¯s voice sounded like it was playing over and over again in her head. He even had to pause like a fool when it came to his mind vividly while taking a bath. Secondly, he began to infer about that woman on his own. What was her name, how her face would look, and even why was she there that day. However, he didn¡¯t get any answer no matter how hard he thought about it. The third symptom was suffocated chest. As time went by, he became curious about many things about her, but he knew nothing about her. The only thing he knew was her voice and back. Light brown hair was also a common appearance, so it was even difficult to use it as a clue to find her. The duke, who was thinking with a frown etched on his face, knew this idea was very dangerous. ¡®What am I going to do with her if I manage to find her?¡¯ Should he say that he was actually the wild animal she once saved? The duke stopped assuming about the woman after thinking so. He was so curious about her that he woke up from his slumber, but then he refused the idea of seeing her twisted face after knowing who he actually was. So, the duke gave up on the woman. No, he was trying to. *** He eventually attended a party after a long time. Duke Hart nonchalantly looked around the party hall. The party venue was crowded probably because it was a party hosted by the Imperial Palace for the first time in a while. Thanks to that, he felt even more irritated by that. ¡°Oh my, Duke Hart! Good evening!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. You must be attending the party because His Majesty will attend today to make an important announcement!¡± The duke was surrounded by people. He wondered if he had to force himself to smile and greet people like this for a while. Then the woman from the distance came into his sight. The woman with ordinary brown hair immediately caught his eyes despite her not-so-noticeable appearance. The woman looked around and went around the party hall. She looked as if she was looking around for something as she turned her head in all directions. ¡®¡­¡­.. She¡¯s like a squirrel.¡¯ Her short stature and curly light brown hair made her look even more like a squirrel. But that wasn¡¯t the reason why she was able to capture his attention. The duke felt an unfamiliar feeling of deja vu in the presence of the strange woman. ¡®Have I ever seen her before¡­¡­?¡¯ However, no matter how many memories he tried to recall, she didn¡¯t come up in his head. Yet, why did it feel like he knew her? The duke stared at her. And their eyes met. Swish-! The duke felt strange at her attitude for immediately turning her face away. The duke ignored this feeling and tried to avert his eyes somewhere else. However, his eyes kept flickering to the woman as if it was beyond the control of his mind. How many times had he stared at the woman like that? Duke Hart finally figured out why she drew his attention to her like magnets. ¡®She was the woman who saved me.¡¯ Although her common-looking brown hair and appearance were not fancy, her curly hair and small body matched the vivid appearance of the woman in his memory. The running woman looked like a squirrel and it instantly stuck in his memory. Duke Hart thought the answer would be clear upon hearing her voice. But she disappeared before he realized it after she gradually moved among the crowd of people who gathered like clouds. She was nowhere to be seen after disappearing like a mirage. The duke¡¯s eyebrows narrowed. He must find her. The duke had to find her again and hear her voice. Then it would prove that she was the one who saved him that day. ¡®Where could she go?¡¯ The duke peered into the middle of the party hall where it was crowded with nobles. For the time being, one thing he knew for sure was her status. If she came to the party hosted by the imperial family, she would be at least a noble who resided in the capital city. That alone wouldn¡¯t be difficult to find. A petite brown-haired young lady among the nobles residing in the capital city. He could find her in the span of three days. If he lost her now, he would have to get someone to find her. The duke comforted his impatient heart. Chapter 11 Sponsored chapters by hhv94 (1/2). Thank you~! ???? *** However, his impatience didn¡¯t subside easily, and more people gathered around him. Duke Hart felt suffocated at the spot he was standing at that moment. When there were so many people around him, Marquis Clint would slowly appear to the rescue, but even he couldn¡¯t see where had gone off to. Eventually, Duke Hart left his seat and went to the corner of the party after making up an excuse that His Majesty was calling him. Then, he found an opened door that shouldn¡¯t have been opened in the first place. ¡®The guard must not have locked this door properly.¡¯ The place leading to the door was where the necklace made of Elena¡¯s Tears was stored. It was usually opened as an act of showing off when important guests from other countries came for a visit. ¡®People wouldn¡¯t be coming to this place.¡¯ Duke Hart opened the door and entered, thinking it was a good place for him to take a little rest on his own. And he plopped down on the chair placed in the shady spot of the terrace on the second floor. But his peaceful rest didn¡¯t last long. Cling-. The sound of metal hitting the marble floor reverberated. Duke Hart slowly rose from his seat and looked down from the railing. There was a necklace made out of Elena¡¯s Tears sprawled on the floor. Beside it was a brown-haired man. The man stole a glance around the room before carefully picking up the necklace. His shocked expression indicated that he knew he was in trouble. ¡°Oh¡­¡­. my.¡± He was panicking, but the door burst open before he could react further. And someone ran in. Duke Hart¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the person who ran inside the room. ¡®That lady¡­¡­.¡¯ It was definitely the young lady he was looking for. However, the woman didn¡¯t see him in the corner and rushed down hurriedly to the first floor. ¡°What is it, what have you done!¡± She yelled at the man. Her high-pitched voice reverberated through the room. The moment the duke heard that voice, he immediately knew it. ¡®As I expected, that young lady was the one who helped me that day.¡¯ How interesting. ¡®Don¡¯t ever come down to the city again.¡¯ Her angry tone was very different from the concerned voice he heard that day, but he could assure that it was owned by the same person. But he had no time to sentimentalize over this. Soon Crown Prince Carlos appeared. ¡®The situation doesn¡¯t look good.¡¯ Carlos asked the brown-haired man. ¡°Who caused this?¡± The man denied it sternly. Duke Hart mentally clicked his tongue as he watched them. He knew well that the man wanted to get away with that lie, but he was bound to get caught sooner or later. ¡°There¡¯s a magic sphere that watches over this place. Maybe the records would show who broke it.¡± He could see the brown-haired man got flustered by Carlos¡¯ remark. Duke Hart watched the man as he stroked his chin. ¡®Is he going to confess now?¡¯ But things took a totally unexpected turn right after it. Thud! Instead, the brown-haired woman beside him knelt on the floor. ¡°I apologize.¡± She slowly looked up at Carlos. ¡°¡­¡­I did it.¡± Duke Hart¡¯s eyes widened as he continued to watch the scene unfold. ¡®Why did she¡­¡­.?¡¯ She must have thought it was unusual for such a thing to be displayed there, and she knew that the man had just made a mistake. Duke Hart, who had been calmly watching the situation, felt his heart beat fast. He didn¡¯t know what exactly she was thinking about, but he considered it outstanding. She willingly knelt down even though she didn¡¯t do it. Suddenly, a little curiosity bloomed inside as well as expectation. ¡®Seeing how she handles the situation, would she understand me even after seeing me in my true form?¡¯ He might have jumped a bit too fast to the conclusion because it was something he was desperately hoping for. He wanted to know her more. No, he had to get to know her more. He eventually showed up and lied to Carlos that he was the culprit. Carlos seemed to be suspicious of him for suddenly saying that he was the culprit, but he ended up leaving after the duke said that he would restore it back as it was because he was confident about it. She seemed to think that he was weird to suddenly appear and help her. There was a gleam of wariness on her face. She seemed to have no idea that the animal she saved was him. ¡®Well, maybe it¡¯s better that way.¡¯ If she were to find out who he actually was, that pair of big eyes might immediately look at him in fear. But he was relieved. He already knew her name and face. It would be easy for him to find her wherever she would be. Duke Hart spoke as he withdrew without an ounce of regret. ¡°Nelia. I¡¯ll see you next time.¡± It was much sooner than he thought. The duke, who was going up the stairs to the second floor, turned around. The recording device installed on the ceiling was flashing. When he flicked his hand, the monitoring device made a beeping sound and the flash turned off after that. ¡®It would be perfect to destroy the evidence.¡¯ And Duke Hart continued to walk up the stairs nonchalantly, as if nothing had happened just now. *** The duke was on his way to see the emperor when he recalled Nelia¡¯s face once again. ¡®She really looks like a small animal.¡¯ The way she crouched and stared at him looked just like a squirrel full of wariness. Come to think of it, why did Nelia seem so wary of him? Although his first meeting with her was nothing ordinary, he didn¡¯t do anything to make a bad impression on her. He helped her in the scenario like earlier. He felt chagrined to think that way. ¡°Duke of Hart, welcome.¡± Entering the private lounge behind the party hall, Emperor Archen welcomed Duke Hart with a wave of her hand. The duke walked over to the emperor and bowed politely. ¡°Your Majesty, what matter did you call me for?¡± The emperor stroked his deeply furrowed eyebrows. ¡°I heard another monster appeared in the eastern desert. I called you because it might be the monster you missed last time.¡± Duke Hart¡¯s expression hardened at the mention of monsters. However, he soon pulled the corners of his mouth to form a gentle smile. ¡°I do not think the same. People often mistake the heat haze in the desert.¡± ¡°Even so, wouldn¡¯t it be better if we send punitive forces to the desert? A big snake might appear there.¡± Duke Hart stood motionlessly and nodded. ¡°If His Majesty is so anxious, I will order the Knight Commander to organize a squad.¡± ¡°Yeah, that sounds good.¡± The emperor frowned as if he was thinking of something. He soon shuddered. ¡°I hate snakes because of the monster I once saw.¡± ¡°I know. Weren¡¯t you almost badly injured because of that monster?¡± Duke Hart approached the emperor¡¯s back and massaged his stiff shoulders. Duke Hart¡¯s cold gaze directed on the emperor¡¯s neck. Although his cold eyes seemed as if he was ready to bite the soft flesh at any moment, he managed to let out a gentle voice beyond all bounds from his mouth. ¡°Please do not worry. I will be more careful so that no monsters will hustle around anymore.¡± The emperor dropped his hand that was rubbing his forearm as if he was finally relieved. ¡°I¡¯m so glad the duke is by my side. Carlos is causing me a headache, so I cannot pay further attention to anything else.¡± ¡°I know. Your Majesty only needs to focus on the Crown Prince for the time being.¡± The emperor nodded as if he was bewitched by the graceful voice that was capable of bewitching people. ¡°If you¡¯re done, can I go back to the hall? I still have a lot of people to say hello to.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do that. You¡¯ve got a busy man.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s all you wish to talk about, can I return to the hall? I still have to greet a lot of people there.¡± ¡°You can. I have held back such a busy man, it seems.¡± The emperor chuckled. Compared to when he first called Duke Hart, he looked much more relaxed now. ¡°Then I¡¯ll meet you again later, Your Majesty.¡± Duke Hart bowed once more and left the private lounge located behind the party hall. The duke¡¯s cold expression had already disappeared when he came out of the room, only the demulcent energy remained on his face. It was because a certain someone came to his mind almost immediately. As soon as the duke was alone, he sought for Nelia again. Luckily, it didn¡¯t take long for him to find Nelia. After he knew her face, he was able to land his gaze on her right away. The duke, who was looking at Nelia with delight, gradually bent his eyebrows in suspicion. He sensed it earlier that her walk seemed a bit strange. As if she was wearing uncomfortable shoes. ¡®She looked like a newborn foal walking awkwardly like that.¡¯ It definitely seemed very dangerous and unsettling. Duke Hart continued walking, following Nelia. For the time being, he was just going to watch her from afar. He was planning to catch her if she tumbled down or appeared to be in danger. Nelia arrived at the catering table. The sight of her picking up the cookies with a lot of excitement made him smile for a bit. She seemed to be unaware how concentrated she was when she ate like that, even while wandering around. ¡®She seems to be really fond of desserts.¡¯ How long has it been since he had such a light smile on his face? However, that smile of his didn¡¯t remain for long. Hiyung. When he saw Nelia about to tumble after her shoulder her shoulder bumped against a passerby. He moved on his own accord and caught Nelia from behind without any thought. Nelia seemed taken aback, but soon asked with a worried look. ¡°Is your foot ¡­¡­.all right?¡± He was unlike ordinary people, so of course he wouldn¡¯t get hurt just because of it. Of course Nelia didn¡¯t know about that. ¡®No.¡¯ If he were to take advantage of this situation¡­¡­ An illustration was quickly drawn in Duke Hart¡¯s head. And he went to Nelia¡¯s house a few days later. *** After reminiscing about it, Duke Hart gazed at Marquis Clint. ¡°So what are you curious about?¡± ¡°Do you really think Lady Nelia knows and understands what you actually are?¡± We were only together for the whole day yesterday, so how is he supposed to know that? He only has faint expectations because she willingly knelt for others and even went as far as taking the blame in their stead. That¡¯s why he asked her to work as his handmaiden. He wanted to know her more in detail. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know, yet.¡± Marquis Clint frowned at Duke Hart¡¯s bland answer. ¡°Really¡­¡­? Too bad.¡± ¡°But it won¡¯t take long for her to know.¡± Now he was somehow doubtful of himself for some reason, but it¡¯s never as easy as making people loosen up and seducing them. ¡°Don¡¯t be too confident. We talked a bit today, and she really looked like a herbivore when she acted vigilantly, and her light brown hair¡­¡­ Doesn¡¯t she resemble a squirrel?¡± One of Duke Hart¡¯s eyebrows rose. It made him upset that Marquis Clint had similar thoughts with him. ¡°What, why are you looking at me with such a terrifying gaze?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.. It¡¯s nothing.¡± When Duke Hart nonchalantly answered, Marquis Clint quickly changed the subject. ¡°But you know what, Shilian? Since you turned down a lot of young ladies, there has been a ridiculous rumor behind your back.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Duke Hart replied while resting his chin on his folded hands on the armrest of the sofa. Marquis Clint asked as if it came off as a surprise to him. ¡°What? You know about it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about the rumor that said I¡¯m a homosexual.¡± He knew it. Even if he didn¡¯t wish to know about the talk among the busybodies, it just naturally reached his ears. He planted people there so that he wouldn¡¯t miss a single talk related to the emperor. ¡°You don¡¯t really seem to pay attention to such a thing.¡± ¡°That rumor has saved me from suffering such a hassle.¡± Such as refusing to marry anyone. Fewer matchmakers had sent him letters due to that. ¡°Yeah¡­¡­ but you know what else?¡± Marquis Clint lowered his gaze and gently stroked his chin before raising his head quietly. ¡°They¡¯re pairing you up with me.¡± Duke Hart immediately grimaced as if he had heard something he didn¡¯t wish to hear. ¡°¡­¡­..What?¡± ¡°Why do you have to show such displeasure on your face? I¡¯m also not pleased with it.¡± Marquis Clint laughed in disbelief. He thought Duke Hart would maintain a straight face, but his expression was more than he imagined. ¡°We are only a beautiful couple in the eyes of those delusional young ladies.¡± Now, Duke Hart was frowning and letting out an amazed laugh, but his expression didn¡¯t really change. ¡°¡­¡­ If Nellia misunderstands, you¡¯re going to pay for this.¡± He saw the truth in Duke Hart¡¯s cold voice. The bewildered Marquis Clint moved away out of shock. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who spread the rumor, you¡¯re too much.¡± But Duke Hart didn¡¯t seem to care what he said and people who actually spread it. ¡°You¡¯d better leave now. That¡¯s how people have such an assumption about us because you come here frequently.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I have to bring your medicine¡­¡­!¡± Marquis Clint spoke as if he felt victimized, but it did not go past Duke Hart. Duke Hart stood up and pulled the marquis on his arm. He walked toward the door while holding the marquis as if dragging him out of the mansion. ¡°Ah, I can walk!¡± Marquis Clint managed to pull Duke Hart¡¯s hand off him. An angry red mark was left on Marquis Clint¡¯s wrist after he was able to free himself from the duke. Marquis Clint opened the door while rubbing his sore wrist. ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe you treated me poorly because of such a rumor. You know how much I love¡­¡­.¡± Marquis Clint¡¯s voice halted. Due to the person who was standing at the door. ¡°Oh¡­¡­.? Lady Nelia.¡± Marquis Clint greeted Nelia, but Nelia seemed to be confused about what to do. ¡°By¡­¡­. By any chance.¡± Then Nelia looked at Duke Hart and Marquis Clint alternately with an uneasy face. ¡°Did I¡­¡­. happen to interrupt you two?¡± Haah. Duke Hart lowered his head and placed his hand on his forehead. Chapter 12 Sponsored chapters by hhv94 (2/2). Thank you~! ???? *** Marquis Clint slowly stepped outside. The strange look on Duke Hart¡¯s face showed that if he didn¡¯t step out now, a big problem was bound to occur. Duke Hart gently pulled Nelia, who was confused, by wrist and led her inside. ¡°Nelia.¡± Although Duke Hart called her, Nelia¡¯s hand was fixed on Marquis Clint who was departing out of the mansion. Duke Hart¡¯s larga hand grasped Nelia¡¯s chin and turned her face toward him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to mind¡­¡­ Marquis Clint.¡± ¡°How can you just let the marquis leave like that¡­¡­? He seems very upset¡­¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether he¡¯s upset or not.¡± Veins seemed to protrude out on Duke Hart¡¯s refined forehead. As if he was suppressing something as hard as he could. ¡°And I don¡¯t even like men.¡± ¡°Akh¡­¡­! I never thought like that¡­¡­¡± Nelia urgently made up an excuse. However, she couldn¡¯t help but slur at the end of her words¡­¡­ ¡®Actually¡­¡­ the rumor said he¡¯s gay, so it¡¯s not likely for him to fall for you.¡¯ This was because she remembered what Leighton said with the scene from earlier which triggered her memory. ¡°Huft.¡± Duke Hart exhaled and stroked his head. ¡°I mean it, Nelia. He¡¯s just my cousin. The reason he comes here often is¡­¡­ because he has something to give me.¡± Nelia nodded her head at his earnest explanation. When she came here, Marquis Clint came, and by the sound of it, she thought he said his visit to give something to the duke. Duke Hart¡¯s expression also remained stiff as if he felt uncomfortable explaining it. ¡°Nelia, if possible, I want to convince you that I don¡¯t like men.¡± Nelia thought Duke Hart¡¯s words were very meaningful as she listened to him quietly. ¡°How do you do that¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Nelia will naturally know if you stay here. You will see that no one is going to pay a visit here.¡± Did he just tell her to stay here and watch over his private life? ¡®The villain¡¯s private life¡­¡­¡¯ Then she heard Duke Hart¡¯s soft voice. ¡°If not for that reason, you can eat as many desserts as you want, take strawberry tart for example.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You will also spend less time commuting to and from work.¡± It was such a sweet temptation. ¡®Moreover, if I stay here, I won¡¯t be seeing that ugly Leighton.¡¯ The advantage was really big. He could barely put up when Nelia almost said ¡®I¡¯ll have to consider it.¡¯ Either way, it wasn¡¯t easy to decide. The first reason was although Duke Hart has an angel-like face, but deep inside, his nature was a villain. She had no idea what kind of harm he would do during the night if she stayed here. The second reason was that if she ate and slept here, she might have lost the chance of getting married. She didn¡¯t want to get married yet, but if she had to, it was a perfect event to be misunderstood by others when she said she stayed in the mansion where the duke resided on his own. It would be fine if there were other maids or the duke¡¯s family in the mansion, but she¡¯s the only woman in the mansion as of currently except the servant. The conclusion was that she would never sleep here. ¡°Your Grace Duke Hart, I believe what you said.¡± More than anything, it didn¡¯t matter whether he was homosexual or not. With Marquis Clint¡­¡­ it would come as a bit of shock. ¡°¡­¡­.. All right.¡± Duke Hart showed an expression as if he had a deep regret. ¡°Nelia is really generous.¡± Nelia wanted the remark with, ¡®Your Grace is so persistent.¡¯ Even if he really had no other intention, she must also be suspicious about why he would even suggest her to settle there. He seemed to have another plan though. Above all of that, she almost got swayed with how natural and subtle he was when enticing people. ¡°You came early today, Nelia.¡± The duke spoke while glancing at the clock. ¡°Yes, I woke up early in the morning¡­¡­¡± She should¡¯ve lounged on the bed for a little longer. She felt awkward because it felt like she just saw someone else¡¯s secret meeting. ¡°Shall we have a tea time before we start working?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good.¡± Duke Hart pulled the bell rope and the servant came in shortly after it rang. After she brought a teapot and tea, the servant bowed deeply and disappeared again. The butler and the servant who were employed here worked so hard. They hardly uttered a word. There were also servants in her house, but she sometimes would joke and laugh with them. Even if he talked with them here, they would come up with short replies. Everyone¡¯s mouth was so oppressive that it seemed as if the stone were hanging down their mouth. ¡®Is this because they¡¯re the employees of the duke?¡¯ Nelia gradually became curious about the dukedom, who looked somehow peculiar. She was thinking that the employees might be robots made by the craftsman, but right after that, a servant came in with a tray. ¡°Here you are, Your Grace.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± There was a teapot and a teacup as well as green leaves on white pottery on the tray. When the duke reached for the steaming teapot, Nelia reached out in a hurry as well. ¡°I¡¯ll do it¡­¡­.¡± Even though this was Duke Hart¡¯s house, she wasn¡¯t in the position of a guest either. Even thinking about pouring the tea for her, who was practically his own handmaiden. But the Duke of Hart dissuaded Nellia with a kind smile. But Duke Hart dissuaded Nelia with a friendly smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can do this.¡± There was a part where the duke sometimes acted overly kind. Not only to her, but to everyone. She could tell by the way he spoke formally to the servant from earlier. And so did his reputation among the society. Although he rarely attended the social parties, Duke Hart has been rumored to be polite and kind just by appearing occasionally like a unicorn. People couldn¡¯t help but praise him because he was still humble and didn¡¯t live up to his position for being the second-in-command within the empire. However, Nelia thought a bit differently. Of course, he might have an inherent personality, but the biggest reason was to pretend not to appear so to cover his insidious intention. Actually, Duke Hart in the original story tried to take the emperor off guard by behaving like a tongue in his mouth and slowly swallowing him up. ¡°Nelia?¡± Nelia realized she was staring sullenly at the teacup while thinking by herself when Duke Hart called her name. Nelia reached out to the teacup belatedly. ¡°Thank you. I will drink it.¡± When she lifted the cup, the smell of jasmine wafted through her senses. ¡°It¡¯s Jasmine Tea. I heard you requested Jasmine Tea from Ton the other day.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. It¡¯s my favorite tea.¡± Duke Hart got up and took something from under the desk. Nelia immediately noticed that it was the dessert box she saw the other day. After the duke opened the box with his long fingers, she saw whipped cream cake with strawberries placed on top of it. Nelia¡¯s eyes sparkled at the delicious-looking appearance. ¡°I heard this bakery comes only second after the strawberry tart. Do you like it?¡± ¡°¡­I, I do.¡± Nelia nodded her head while nearly drooling. ¡°I thought you would like it.¡± Nelia looked up at Duke Hart. The smile hung around his mouth looked as sweet as the white whipped cream on the cake. The duke was a very attentive man. She couldn¡¯t believe he brought dessert to a maid on his own. It must be amazing to be Charlotte, the female lead and his love interest. How did she not fall for such an attack and chose to fall in love with Carlos, the hopeless male lead instead? ¡°Here.¡± Duke Hart handed her a fork. ¡°I¡¯m grateful for the food.¡± The combination of jasmine tea scent and soft whipped cream cake was simply paradise for her. ¡®It¡¯s a good thing to be rich.¡¯ He could own a wonderful bakery that makes these kinds of cakes. People¡¯s greed knows no bounds. She was already very grateful when she evolved from a discarded strawberry sandwich at the convenience store to the dessert served for a count family, and she envied Duke Hart who cunningly enjoyed the benefits of being a duke on his own. Nelia devoured the whipped cream cake in an instant. ¡°It¡¯s pleasing to see you eat so well.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­. I like it, the desserts.¡± Nelia became flustered at Duke Hart¡¯s words. ¡°By any chance.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you like acorns¡­¡­? Or walnuts or almonds, something like that?¡± Nelia blinked at his random question. ¡°Do you mean nuts?¡± ¡°Yes. Nuts.¡± Why did he suddenly ask that kind of question? Thanks to that, Nelia had to think about her preferences. ¡®Do I like nuts¡­¡­.?¡¯ She didn¡¯t mind if anyone gifted her with it, but she wouldn¡¯t bother to buy it and consume it on a daily basis. She preferred something softer and sweeter. Nelia shook her head after mentally concluding. ¡°I don¡¯t think I like it so much.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡­¡± Duke Hart somehow looked disappointed at her answer. Nelia, who was curious about his intention of asking such a question, eventually shrugged it off thinking that he was just probably trying to know her preference when he bought her dessert next time. ¡°Shall we start working now, Your Grace?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± Since they met up in his study today, it wasn¡¯t necessarily for her to hold his hands and support him. Even though the bandages were still wrapped with bandages. ¡°Your Grace, how is your foot?¡± He paused and stood up. ¡®What¡¯s he gonna do?¡¯ Did it hurt that he even had to stand up? He looked fine when he pulled the bell rope a while ago and when he walked to the sofa after sending Marquis Clint out. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡­. I must have stepped too hard on the floor a moment ago, because now my foot is throbbing.¡± Nelia rushed to him to offer a hand. ¡°If it was hard to get up on your own, you should have told me.¡± ¡°I will surely do that, Nelia.¡± Duke Hart held Nelia¡¯s hand tightly with a helpless look on his face. ¡°I need you to be my crutches for the time being.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the reason I am here.¡± Nelia took Duke Hart to his desk safely while admitting her mistake. The sofa and the desk were only a few steps away from each other, but the way he walked hand in hand was as if her hand was his lifeline. ¡°Thank you, Nelia.¡± Duke Hart grinned when she finished her task. His smile felt like a reward to her. Even his face alone was enough to captivate her eyes when he was expressionless, but when he smiled, it caused a different impact as if he was using a bigger gun. ¡®I have to get used to it, it will take some time.¡¯ Nelia had to pull herself together so she wouldn¡¯t have to fall for his beauty. Knock knock. Then someone knocked on the door. ¡°Come on in.¡± The servant, who served the tea earlier, walked in. ¡°A letter came from the palace.¡± The duke opened the letter after the servant left it on the desk. Seeing that his expression didn¡¯t really change, it seemed like a no big deal. Duke Hart had many visitors. Besides the letter, several guests visited in the morning. Due to that, Nelia had to diligently assist the duke and carried him to the sofa in front of his desk. The guests looked worried when they saw him. ¡°Oh, your foot must have been seriously injured.¡± ¡°I¡¯m uncomfortable moving around, otherwise it¡¯s fine.¡± The duke told the guests it wasn¡¯t really serious, but Nelia had to suffer from guilt every time. Most of the guests who came to see Duke Hart were people who visited for business purposes. ¡°Then, I will have to ask the duke about the wall in the capital.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Nelia asked after the noble councilor, who dropped by, left. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­ When do you start working at the palace again?¡± ¡°Until my foot gets better, I have asked His Majesty to excuse me so that I can work in the mansion for the time being.¡± Nelia had to reflect on how much trouble she had caused to the empire. Duke Hart was a busy man called as the cogwheel of the empire, and she, who has made such a person uncomfortable, therefore the cogwheel of the empire would be stiff for a while. But she had nothing to be concerned about. She had no choice but to do her best in the task she was assigned to. ¡°Nelia, here.¡± Nelia was handed the papers that the duke had been handed to. It¡¯s not boring at all right? Duke Hart assigned her the same job as yesterday. His daily work was neither too much nor too little. And there was another guest in the afternoon. The man, who wore glamorous silver armor, obviously looked like a knight. Her eyes were drawn at him because of his distinctly different appearance compared to the previous guest. Likewise, the knight asked while glancing at Nelia¡¯s figure settling at the desk beside the duke. ¡°That young lady¡­¡­¡± ¡°This is my new maid.¡± ¡°I see.¡± When the guests came into the room, they would look at her with a curious stare. ¡°That¡¯s unexpected. I know Your Grace would save her as his maid. Didn¡¯t you always keep your male attendant close to you?¡± ¡°I hired a new employee for some reason.¡± Duke Hart laughed softly. But subtly, he looked ill. But he seemed to be in a subtly bad mood. ¡°If you keep looking at her, I think Nelia would be uncomfortable. Can we start talking now?¡± The duke turned slightly while saying so, subtly obscuring Nelia from his sight. Chapter 13 Sponsored chapters by Karima (1/2). Thank you~! ???? *** ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry if it¡¯s burdening you, young lady.¡± The knight bowed her head at Nelia in a modest manner as a way to apologize before averting his eyes to Duke Hart. ¡°I need to talk to Your Grace regarding the monsters subjugation in the eadtern desert.¡± ¡°Yes, the emperor requested it to be captured.¡± The Duke of Hart¡¯s tone seemed somewhat tired. Duke Hart¡¯s tone seemed somewhat weary. ¡°But there¡¯s no monster in sight no matter how hard I look for it. I think I reported it to you after mistaking the haze as one¡­¡­¡± ¡°I think so, too.¡± Duke Hart handed the teacup to the knight. The knight thanked him when he handed the cup. The solid-looking armor attached on the knight¡¯s body and the elegant and cute teacup created an interesting sense of disparity. Nelia managed to suppress her laughter. Then Duke Hart¡¯s eyes met her. ¡®¡­¡­They¡¯re in the middle of talking about important stuff, so it isn¡¯t wise of me to laugh.¡¯ She managed to suppress the corner of her mouth which was about to rise. Luckily, Duke Hart quietly turned his eyes away. ¡°The giant snake that attacked His Majesty from ten years ago is certainly dead. However, it seems that His Majesty is still obsessed with snakes¡­¡­.¡± The knight let out a sigh. Nelia overheard the conversation and thought to herself. ¡®It will definitely be embarrassing if I do that in this kind of situation.¡¯ How is it any different from picking raspberries in winter? It would only result in the perishing of his subordinate personnel. Considering the fact that he was able to see Duke Hart privately, he didn¡¯t seem like an average-ranked knight, he had work cut out for him. Nelia looked at the knight with a pitiful face without realizing it. ¡°I will report it again to His Majesty. There are no snakes left.¡± The duke spoke in a calm voice. His voice was beyond calm and it somehow sounded cold. On the contrary, the knight¡¯s face became much brighter because of the duke¡¯s positive response. ¡°It¡¯s very thoughtful of you, Your Grace. As you may have noticed¡­¡­ I came to see Your Grace urgently due to this matter. After all, His Majesty listens to no one other than you.¡± Upon hearing the whining knight, Duke Hart gave off a light smile, taking away the cold aura that surrounded him from a moment ago. ¡°It¡¯s true that he listens to me more, but he¡¯s never going to be in favor of everything I say to him.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so humble. The fact that His Majesty only trusts and relies on you is known by every noble in the capital.¡± Once again, Nelia was able to sense Duke Hart¡¯s strong position within the empire. After working as a maid who served Duke Hart for the time being, her perception of the duke also has gradually changed over time. At their first meeting, the duke became the savior who saved her for no reason, and on their second meeting, he was the person she stepped foot on. And now¡­¡­ a mysterious and extremely handsome villain. He did his job perfectly well and earned respectful gazes from others. ¡°You must be busy, therefore please go ahead, Commander.¡± Nelia, who was busy redefining her brains about Duke Hart, snapped her head at the knight upon hearing the word ¡®commander¡¯. ¡®Commander¡­¡­?¡¯ So this man is the commander of the Imperial Knight? Nelia¡¯s eyes widened. Since Duke Hart was the only duke within the empire, all of his guests consisted of important people. Then, Duke Hart made eye contact with her again. It was just a moment, but the Knight Commander definitely caught her staring blankly at himself. Nelia hurriedly looked away and shifted her pen, looking down at the paper again as if nothing had happened just now. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I came to see Your Grace, so I want to talk a bit more¡­¡­¡± The Knight Commander seemed to have no intention of leaving because it¡¯s been a while since the duke left the imperial palace. Then, Duke Hart started to show an awkward look. ¡°I have to apologize. Commander. I already had an appointment with another guest of mine.¡± ¡°Oh, then I definitely should get going. Excuse me.¡± The Knight Commander rose up from his seat. ¡°You don¡¯t need to send me off. After all, your foot is injured.¡± ¡°Then I apologize for that, I will bid you goodbye here.¡± Duke Hart rose from the sofa he sat on and bowed slightly toward the Knight Commander to bid him farewell. Thud-. When the door closed, it was just them again. Nelia got up from her seat to assist him. She then approached Duke Hart and reached out to him. Duke Hart stared at her hand before holding it tightly. Now she had to retreat, but his eyes were still fixed on her. ¡°¡­¡­.Your Grace?¡± The duke slowly began to speak again. ¡°Nelia.¡± Duke Hart¡¯s voice sounded so serious. It felt a lot heavier than his usual voice. Nellia was dumbfounded. Perhaps, it was because she stared at the Knight Commander in the middle of working¡­¡­.? If that is so, Nelia wanted to mentally argue with herself. She was not a robot in the first place, so how could he expect her to only do her work? No, it seemed to be the case with Ton, the butler, and the servants who cleaned this house. Nelia looked up at Duke Hart nervously, as if waiting for what he was about to say. However, a completely unexpected question escaped his mouth. ¡°Do you happen to ¡­¡­like that man?¡± ¡°Uhuk.¡± Nelia, who was bewildered, choked on her own saliva. Her cough continued, and Duke Hart patted Nelia on her back in surprise. ¡°Nelia, are you okay?¡± No. Nelia¡¯s cough eventually came to an end and she stared at Duke Hart. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Contrary to Nelia¡¯s voice, which was mixed with bewilderment, the duke was definitely serious. ¡°You aren¡¯t¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°Of course! When did I look at him?¡± Duke Hart removed his hand from Nelia¡¯s back. ¡°I can feel the strong attraction coming from you even though you just meet him for the first time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s rare.¡± Nelia was skeptical when he talked about destiny. She has thought those sort of fateful events, such as falling in love at first sight, was only possible for the main characters in the novel. She probably thought so because her previous life was so tough. Her urgent problem was always to eke out her living, so love was just like the story she once heard from a faraway country. Now although she had belonged to one of the conspicuous positions in nobility, she still found it hard to change her long-standing thoughts in an instant. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case.¡± Duke Hart asserted as if he had experienced it before. ¡°Although it rarely happens, that¡¯s how people are connected with each other. Someone who suddenly comes to me as if knocking on the door of my heart.¡± His gaze grew more serious as they peeked through his slightly lowered eyelashes. ¡®He¡¯s more of a romanticist than I thought.¡¯ As a matter of fact, when she recalled the plot in the original book, Duke Hart fell in love at first sight the moment he saw Charlotte, whom he happened to meet one day. However, the female lead has been set up to have an incredibly beautiful face. Then, could he say it was fate after seeing her? After all, he¡¯s one of the people who likes beautiful-looking people. Nelia was still skeptical at the idea of falling in love at first sight. ¡°Therefore, I was worried. Knight Commander Helio might be that kind of person to Nelia¡­¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Nellia firmly denied it. ¡°Then why did you keep looking at him earlier?¡± ¡°The Knight Commander of the Imperial Palace was cool. I have never seen the people who work in the Imperial Palace before.¡± Duke Hart looked relieved upon hearing Nelia¡¯s explanation. His grip on her hand also relaxed a bit. ¡°So that¡¯s what it was¡­¡­¡± Nelia tilted her head. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­ why are you asking such a question?¡± If by chance he would say that he likes him, she would connect them. He didn¡¯t look like such a meddlesome person anyway. ¡°Because I don¡¯t like it.¡± What¡­¡­? What did he just say?¡± Nelia¡¯s forehead narrowed at the vague answer without any subject. ¡°I don¡¯t like it when Nelia likes other people.¡± Nelia thought she was mistaken that she nearly choked again upon the unexpected remark. ¡°¡­¡­. Nelia is my handmaiden.¡± Is he¡­¡­. The kind of person who¡¯s obsessed with his own employee? ¡°Anyhow, Nelia, not him. According to the rumor, he¡¯s not a good man.¡± Oh, well, she wasn¡¯t even interested in him. Nelia hurriedly changed the subject because she desperately wanted to stop the conversation about the Knight Commander. ¡°Yes, I will keep it in mind. I have to clean up the table quickly. You said the next guests will be coming.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any guests after this.¡± ¡°What¡­¡­? But you said to the Knight Commander that you already have an appointment with the next guest¡­¡­.¡± He sent him away as if kicking him out. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. It¡¯s quiet now, so shall we take a break?¡± Nelia thought as she looked at Duke Hart, who she led with her hand to sit back on the sofa. ¡®What is he really like?¡¯ *** She only found out today that taking a break meant sitting face to face while looking at the duke. She has been asking some sparse questions, but there were more times when silence engulfed them. Just like this time, Nelia was awkward and felt the need to talk first. It was her turn again. ¡®What should I ask?¡¯ Nelia rolled her eyes to think about something. Then she remembered what Leighton said the other day. ¡®I want you to ask the duke to do one thing. Maybe he could refrain from mentioning my name ¡­¡­.after what happened to the broken necklace that day and why it has to be restored.¡¯ She didn¡¯t mean to do what Leighton had asked, but it was the perfect time if she wanted to ask him, and she also had some responsibility for herself¡­¡­ Nelia asked cautiously. ¡°Your Grace, how is the restoration of the necklace going?¡± ¡°The restoration is almost done. I forgot to tell Nelia about it.¡± Duke Hart, who was leaning slightly on the sofa, straightened his back. ¡°¡­¡­.What about the cost?¡± Duke Hart closed his eyes and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°Even so¡­¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be burdened by that, Nelia. It¡¯s a relief that the gemstone wasn¡¯t damaged.¡± Huft, just thinking about it made her head swim. Nelia looked at Duke Hart before asking the next question. ¡°Perhaps, has His Highness Carlos¡­¡­ said anything else since then?¡± ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t have to be concerned about that.¡± Nelia was relieved upon seeing the innocuous look on Duke Hart¡¯s face. Leighton was the one who caused that accident, but she was involved anyway. It suddenly dawned on her that there was one thing she had forgotten completely. ¡°His Highness wouldn¡¯t have looked at the monitoring sphere, or had he¡­¡­?¡± ¡°He said the monitoring sphere was broken that day.¡± Holy cats, did heaven really help her? Nelia was really relieved. But she didn¡¯t think of telling Leighton this. It was necessary for him to reflect on the accident he had caused and go through a hard time for a while. He tried to coax her with Duke Hart¡¯s secret, but it must have been nonsense. Besides, she already knew Duke Hart¡¯s secret. Nelia threw a glance at Duke Hart¡¯s handsome face. ¡®Is the villain always been this kind of man?¡¯ No one in the empire probably thought so. It was enough that she knew this much of his secret. *** Time passed by more smoothly than she thought. As of today, it has been only two weeks since she worked as Duke Hart¡¯s handmaiden. Surprisingly, nothing has happened along the way. Rather, she felt a bit more comfortable with her work. The major difference was the change in her perception of Duke Hart which brought peace to her mind. Contrary to what she thought before, he worked harder than others and even treated the people around him with kindness. In particular, the duke behaved toward his subordinates that way. Is this the kind of strong and weak where the strong is against the strong, and the weak against the weak? Nelia even suspected there might be another twist in the second half of the novel she hadn¡¯t read in her previous life. That the duke was actually not the villain. Besides that, there was a major reason why she thought he might not be a bad person. ¡°Today is apple pie.¡± It was because of the dessert that the duke brought every morning for her. Whenever he appeared in the morning, he always brought a small box containing high-class desserts that were rarely found anywhere in his left hand. Not just the desserts from Posh Bakery, but also the best one among the high-class desserts that came from the places she didn¡¯t even know existed. She had told Duke Hart several times, who served her desserts every morning as if it was an offering, that he need not to do this. ¡®I like to watch Nelia eat deliciously.¡¯ That¡¯s what Duke Hart said every time she tried to refuse. So now she has reached the point where she would enjoy the desserts he gave her without feeling awkward. ¡°Thank you for the food.¡± Nelia picked up a slice of pie. The corner of her mouth almost rose lightly and beautifully. ¡®¡­¡­. I shouldn¡¯t.¡¯ Nelia braced her expression as if controlling them. It¡¯s because she knew Duke Hart would watch her eat again. Even when he was busy, he would always watch her eat until she finished. She was uncomfortable at first, but she somehow got used to it, so she was able to eat without being conscious of him by now. Nelia closed her eyes and took the sliced pie. The sweet and sour taste spread all over her mouth at the red apple on the top. ¡®Where did he get this kind of food?¡¯ Nelia glanced at Duke Hart while admiring the heavenly taste in her mouth. He usually put a smile across his mouth whenever he watched her eat, but today he had a slightly strange expression on his face. Duke Hart stared at Nelia and spoke. ¡°Nelia.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Can I have a bite?¡± Hm¡­¡­? One of Nelia¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly. Duke Hart had never said he wanted a bite of the dessert he bought for her. ¡®So it means we¡¯re eating it together¡­¡­.?¡¯ His appearance, which was different than usual, was suspicious, but she put a slice of pie on the plate and pushed it toward him. ¡°Please go ahead.¡± But he didn¡¯t grab the fork, instead he just stared down at the pie. ¡°Why are you not eating yet?¡± When Nelia asked out of bewilderment, Duke Hart slowly lifted his head. ¡°Please feed me, Nelia.¡± Chapter 14 *** Sponsored chapters by Karima (2/2). Thank you~! ???? *** *** Nelia blinked slowly, unable to comprehend the duke¡¯s words. ¡®¡­¡­He wants me to feed him now?¡¯ Nelia, who was puzzled for a moment, pulled her upper body back as she slowly realized what he meant. ¡°W¡­¡­Why! Putting aside your foot, your hands are alright!¡± ¡°I was injured.¡± His monotonous voice didn¡¯t sound like an injured person at all. ¡®Lie.¡¯ Nelia scowled at Duke Hart in disbelief. Then he dropped his long eyelashes and started his explanation. ¡°I¡¯m serious. I fell down the stairs last night and¡­¡­ twisted my right hand.¡± If my foot hadn¡¯t been injured, nothing would have happened¡­¡­ Duke Hart spoke his last sentence in a mumble. Nelia looked at Duke Hart¡¯s right hand with displeasure. ¡®Is he serious¡­¡­?¡¯ He had asked to hold her hand or lean on her whenever he had to move around, but it was the first time he asked her to feed him. She didn¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, but she did it without much opposition for she was the culprit who made his foot in that state, and she had to take some responsibility for the other accidents resulting from that. The same thing happened again this time. ¡®Okay, it¡¯s not difficult to feed him anyway.¡¯ Instead, she was going to confirm if he would be able to use his right hand today. Nelia took the pie and put it in front of his mouth. When he took one bite, half of the tart disappeared in an instant. The duke chewed it thoroughly. It suddenly came to her mind that the movement of his chin moving little by little was somehow an elegant sight to watch. ¡°Is it delicious¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Even so, looking at the sight of him eating was so visually wonderful. ¡®How can he look so elegant when eating?¡¯ Nelia thought that Duke Hart was a real noble. It seemed as if he had been trained with proper etiquette because his gestures were sophisticated and full of dignity. She has always been under his watchful gaze whenever she ate, but it was the first time she was on the other side of the table. Nelia watched him savor the pie for a moment. That¡¯s when their eyes met. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± He showed a pretty smile like a fox seducing others, meanwhile she was dumbfounded like a stray cat. Duke Hart was probably the only person who could appear so elegant even if he smiled in the middle of chewing his food. The previously palm-sized apple pie disappeared quickly. ¡®I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m sharing food with the villain.¡¯ It was also true that she felt a little confused by him. Although her negative thought of him has been reduced by a lot, it¡¯s not that they were already close. While thinking about her relationship with the duke lately, Nelia realized there was something wrong. ¡­¡­No but, are they close? Come to think of it, didn¡¯t it seem more like he was raising me here¡­¡­.? She was grateful that he brought delicious food each day, but she wasn¡¯t sure about the reason why he kept on treating her dessert was, it might be because he wanted her to gain weight. Even so, the part she was so grateful for is that Nelia¡¯s body, which she got possessed into, wouldn¡¯t gain weight no matter how much she ate. That meant she could put aside a hint of fear of getting fat if he fed her continuously like this. Nelia exhaled, thinking it was just her ridiculous imagination. ¡°What are you thinking about, Nelia?¡± When he asked curiously, Nelia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Nelia¡¯s eyes landed on his face. His white skin looked paler than usual today. ¡°I don¡¯t think you are in a good condition today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I slept a bit late last night due to the pile of work, so I think I¡¯m just understandably tired.¡± Duke Hart¡¯s workload, which could be seen from the side, was truly enormous. The amount of papers on his desk alone was already enormous, and even the daily guests had taken up most of his time. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can deal with them anytime.¡± Duke Hart smiled. However, even that appearance of him felt somewhat pitiful. ¡®Cheer up¡­¡­. The cogwheel of the empire¡­¡­!¡¯ Nelia felt like she should do her best to help him as much as possible today. Time passed silently as usual. Ta-tak-! If she had to mention one thing that was different from usual today, it was the sound of rain hitting the window. The Andrian Empire mostly experienced sunny weather, but the rain was falling little by little since afternoon. And just like the gradually darkening weather, Duke Hart¡¯s complexion gradually became worse as well. ¡°This won¡¯t do.¡± It wasn¡¯t until the afternoon that Duke Hart eventually told her that he couldn¡¯t keep up with work anymore. Nelia approached Duke Hart. His complexion was pale when she looked at him up close. ¡°Do you need my help on anything¡­¡­?¡± Duke Hart rummaged the drawer under his desk. He took out a small glass bottle containing pills. There were pills inside. ¡®I remembered I saw Marquis Clint deliver these pills to His Grace when I came here for the first time¡­¡­¡¯ Nelia was staring at the pill when Duke Hart talked to her. ¡°Can you bring me some water?¡± ¡°Oh, yes!¡± Nelia got her body to move hurriedly. She picked up the water from the table and handed it to Duke Hart. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Duke Hart gulped down the pill along with water. After he took the medicine, he remained still in his spot while holding an empty glass like a computer that got caught in error. ¡®I¡¯ve never seen him like this before.¡¯ He has always been the type of relaxed and composed person. ¡°¡­¡­. Nelia, I¡¯m afraid I will have to take a little nap.¡± ¡°Yes, I think that would be good for you.¡± In his current state, his head wouldn¡¯t be able to properly recognize a single letter. ¡°May I take you to your room?¡± ¡°No. I will take a nap on my desk for about ten minutes.¡± Nelia nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll have you woken up in ten minutes.¡± ¡°Thank you, Nelia.¡± Duke Hart smiled weakly. The duke closed his eyes and laid his face on the desk. She could tell he was already asleep just by the sound of his breath. ¡®He seemed really tired.¡±¡¯ His hair, which had always been arranged nicely, was wandering loosely in all directions today. Nelia involuntarily reached out and stroked Duke Hart¡¯s hair. ¡®It¡¯s soft.¡¯ The silver hair looked like a thin cobweb, so she wanted to touch it. It was as soft and smooth as silk just like she thought. Nelia, who sat still beside him for a while, looked down at Duke¡¯s calm face while resting her chin on her palm. *** The duke asked her to wake him up in ten minutes, but Nelia didn¡¯t wake the duke even after the promised time. Looking at his peacefully sleeping face, she felt like she ought to do so. However, soon the duke¡¯s eyelashes fluttered, and his hoarse voice reached her. ¡°¡­¡­ Nelia?¡± Nellia got up from her seat. ¡°Duke, have you woken up?¡± The duke was still half-asleep when he smiled. ¡®This is cheating¡­¡­¡¯ His appearance was innocuous enough that she started to doubt if Duke Hart really had an evil and cunning mind. He usually looked like a fox that mesmerized people, but at that moment he looked like a meek puppy. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep for a long time, did I?¡± He seemed to have no idea that he had slept well in such a short time and she stroked her head while he was asleep. Nelia answered calmly after mentally swallowing a sigh of relief. ¡°Yes, for about fifteen minutes?¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s just for a moment, I think I slept well. It¡¯s been a while since the last time I was able to sleep well and woke up in a refreshed state like this¡­¡­¡± True to the duke¡¯s words, his face looked much better after he took some sleep. The duke got up from his seat. ¡°I guess it¡¯s because there is Nelia beside me.¡± The puppy had become a fox again. Seducing people was natural and became his routine like breathing. ¡®So, he does that to Marquis Clint, too¡­¡­.¡¯ Nellia shook her head. She shouldn¡¯t be interested in the personal matters of others. ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t sleep well because of insomnia.¡± Duke said as he looked out the window. His voice sounded rather low as it echoed through the sound of rain outside. ¡°Especially on rainy days such as today. My body feels like losing its strength.¡± Nelia thought it came off as a surprise to her that Duke Hart told about his personal matters more than she thought. ¡°Then, what do you usually do when it¡¯s raining?¡± ¡°I finish my work early, stay in my room and wait until the rain stops.¡± I see. Is it because of the cloudy weather? The back view of Duke Hart, who was looking at the window, seemed somehow lonely. Come to think of it, the duke lived alone in this large mansion with no family as the companion. ¡®His father died under the emperor¡¯s hands, meanwhile his mother settled in the dukedom.¡¯ How did Duke Hart¡¯s father die at the hands of the emperor¡­¡­? Knowing that the Emperor favored Duke Hart, he seemed to be unaware that he killed Duke Hart¡¯s father in the past. Nelia didn¡¯t know everything that happened because she didn¡¯t read the original book until the end. ¡°Shall we continue working now?¡± Duke Hart smiled softly. His lonely appearance disappeared in a flash. Nelia smiled awkwardly and cleared up his complicated situation from her mind. ¡°Yes.¡± Things went smoothly after Duke Hart completely awakened his senses. Next thing she knew, the hands of the clock stood at six o¡¯clock in the evening. ¡®No guests came again today.¡¯ As if they considered Duke Hart¡¯s bad physical condition. Knock knock-. But right after she thought so, someone knocked on the door. A voice was heard from outside the door. ¡°It¡¯s me, Clint.¡± Oh, Marquis of Clint¡­¡­ Thinking that she had to leave, Nelia quickly arranged her belongings. Actually, Duke Hart frowned slightly upon hearing Marquis Clint drop by to pay a visit. Soon the door to the room opened without permission. ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer me even though you¡¯re inside¡­¡­ Oh, Lady Nelia. Good evening.¡± Marquis Clint immediately spoke in a gentle tone once he spotted Nelia, contrary to his tone when spatting out complaints a moment ago. ¡°I told you not to come around this time.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t postpone it because I was in a hurry.¡± True to his words, Marquis Clint really did seem to be in a hurry. Nelia got up from her seat again and bowed. ¡°I would like to take my leave first.¡± ¡°Be careful on your way home, Nelia.¡± ¡°See you next time, Lady Nelia!¡± Phew, thank god. Marquis Clint has never visited the duke¡¯s mansion since the moment she heard their peculiar conversation last time. Just by listening to their conversation, it seemed that they had a separately arranged meeting time. ¡®Perhaps, are they¡­¡­ seeing each other secretly¡­¡­.¡¯ Ah¡­¡­ No, it¡¯s not my concern. Nelia shook her head and looked up at the sky. When she came out, the rain was still pouring down. As if it was going to drown everything. *** In the meantime, in Duke Hart¡¯s study, Duke Hart supported his chin with his hands as if he was fatigued after Nelia¡¯s departure. ¡°What caused you to come?¡± ¡°You said the medicine was starting to lose its effectiveness on you. The full lunar eclipse will be due soon. Is it worse than before?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not completely out of control, but I will have to take the double dose.¡± Marquis Clint¡¯s eyes landed on Duke Hart¡¯s foot. ¡°Fortunately, you had made an excuse for hurting your foot. It would be dangerous to enter and leave the imperial palace around this time of the year.¡± ¡°Even so, I can¡¯t just keep staying in the mansion like this. We have to find a way by any means.¡± Duke Hart¡¯s blank face was as dark as a shadow. ¡°I will hurry up to find a way for you, so for now you just have to be careful to not let anyone find out about your true form.¡± Marquis Clint handed over a glass bottle full of pills. ¡°Especially to Lady Nelia. I know you¡¯re hoping for her to find out, but this is a matter related to the family. You have to be careful.¡± Duke Hart¡¯s eyes turned to the night sky covered in dark clouds. ¡°¡­¡­.I know.¡± The duke¡¯s silver eyes naturally grained with a deep sigh. Chapter 15 **** Sponsored chapters by arwendolyn (1/4). Thank you~! ???? *** It eventually continued to pour the next day. Much heavier than yesterday. Before leaving the house, Nelia stood on the porch and watched as the rain fell. It¡¯s not that she hated rainy days, but she was just concerned by what Duke Hart said the other day. ¡®Especially on rainy days such as today. My body feels like losing its strength.¡¯ He needed lots of care more than she thought. Didn¡¯t he ask her to hold hands whenever he had to go somewhere because his foot was injured, or was it because he didn¡¯t have strength when it poured? He said he had insomnia. The villain must have been so weak. Nelia got into the carriage with a click of her tongue. Shake, shake. While having her back leaned against the wall of the wobbly carriage, Nelia fell into a deep thought for a moment. It¡¯s been two weeks and several days since she worked as a handmaid of the villain. She felt like there was a long way to go until a month passed. ¡®His foot ought to get better soon.¡¯ Only then her work as his handmaid would come to an end. The carriage arrived in front of Duke Hart¡¯s mansion when Nelia was still lost in thought. Was it because it¡¯s pouring? For today, his large mansion felt so huge and lonely. Nelia stepped through the familiar way and managed to arrive at his study. When she opened the door, Duke Hart was already there. However, he didn¡¯t know she had arrived so he didn¡¯t greet her. He usually would have raised his hand and greeted her first. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Nelia, you¡¯ve come.¡± Duke Hart finally looked up when Nelia called him out. He was obviously in a bad condition. He looked very languid yesterday, but today he looked like a drunken man. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You look like¡­¡­ you¡¯re besotted.¡± She roughly guessed that he caught a cold due to the slight redness under his eyes. Nelia walked up to Duke Hart. Then she reached out to touch his forehead. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t suffer from a fever¡­¡­.¡± On the contrary, the temperature on his forehead was low. Just like how she felt it each time, his skin seemed to be on the cold side. Nelia was going to take her hand off his forehead when her eyes met Duke Hart¡¯s. ¡°¡­¡­Oh, I apologize for my rudeness, I was only wondering if you have a a fever¡­¡­.¡± I must have gone crazy. I couldn¡¯t believe I touched Duke Hart first. She has grown so close to him lately, therefore the boundaries between them have grown hazy. Nelia looked at Duke Hart with an anxious gaze, but instead he smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I feel a little bit better because your hand is warm.¡± His silver eyes shone gently through his hooded eyes. Then the duke put up a face as if he just realized something at that moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nelia. I¡¯m not feeling well today, so I couldn¡¯t buy you any dessert.¡± ¡­¡­Do I even look like a dessert freak? That¡¯s not important now. ¡°About the dessert, it¡¯s fine. Rather than that, will you be able to work today?¡± ¡°I must be able to. But I think I¡¯m going to finish it earlier than usual today to take a rest.¡± Nellia nodded in concern. ¡°Yes, I think it would be great for you.¡± Nelia withdrew and settled down at her desk. The seat felt uncomfortable at first, but now it felt cozy because she already got used to it. It was said that humans are able to adapt well like animals, but she never thought she would get used to the seat beside Duke Hart. ¡°We have too much work today.¡± Duke Hart handed over a pile of paper with an apologetic look on his face. ¡°I like being occupied with work.¡± Duke Hart chuckled lightly at the energetic answer. Unlike usual, he had no energy to laugh today. Nelia worked hard to get her work done as fast as possible. It seemed that Duke Hart was doing the same thing. It seemed that he was not able to pull himself together until now, but he was already absorbed in his work before he knew it. One, two, and three hours passed. Time flew by quickly. Nelia looked at Duke Hart from time to time, she examined his condition. His face looked elegant as it used to be, but his unusually pale skin indicated that his condition was slowly deteriorating. Nelia eventually rose from her seat when a slight frown etched on his face. Nelia suddenly jumped up to her feet and Duke Hart¡¯s gaze followed her movement. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Nelia?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯d better stop working and rest.¡± Nelia walked up to the duke again without saying anything. She then grabbed him by the wrist. ¡°I still have work to do¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do it tomorrow, it¡¯s not like the empire is going to fall apart.¡± Perhaps¡­¡­ Even so, the cogwheel of the empire is a human too, so it¡¯s their right to take a day off even just for once. ¡°If you continue working in this condition, you might actually make a mistake.¡± Nelia was definitely adamant in her attitude Duke Hart looked at the papers and Nelia in turn, and soon he put down the pen in his grip. ¡°¡­¡­ If Nelia says so, I think it¡¯s not bad to take a rest.¡± Duke Hart showed her a pale smile. When she saw Duke Hart still managed to smile even though he wasn¡¯t in a good condition, Nelia thought he might not actually be a human. Like a cheerful female lead in the bright cartoon who used to laugh under any circumstances. She wondered what made Duke Hart live in a mask so much. He could be hiding who he actually is, or to make people stay on his side, although it would be nice if he could put it down for a bit when he¡¯s having a hard time or in pain. ¡°Go. I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± ¡°Come on. I will take you there.¡± Nelia reached out and touched Duke Hart¡¯s cool hand. ¡°Where is your room?¡± She had never gone into Duke Hart¡¯s room before. She always stayed in his study. ¡°It¡¯s on the fourth floor.¡± It was the highest floor of this mansion. When she heard that it was on the fourth floor, she immediately landed her gaze on his foot, which was wrapped with bandage. ¡®Around this time¡­¡­ It must have been hard for him to move around.¡¯ She wasn¡¯t sure if he was getting help from others after finishing his work, but it wouldn¡¯t have been easy to walk up the fourth floor with an injured foot. There was no elevator here either. Nelia followed and assisted Duke Hart who was leading them to his room out of guilt. ¡°My room is at the end of the fourth floor.¡± It came off as a surprise to Nelia that he used the room at the corner of the fourth floor. The corridor on the fourth-floor was completely quiet, as if Duke Hart was using the entire floor by himself. ¡°I have insomnia, so I¡¯m sensitive to noise. Therefore, the servants usually don¡¯t come to the fourth floor.¡± Duke Hart provided an explanation, as if he was reading Nelia¡¯s thoughts. They finally arrived at the duke¡¯s room. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± As Nelia dropped the pressure on her hands to let go of his hands, Duke Hart tightened their hands. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­?¡± Nelia carefully called Duke Hart, and Duke Hart immediately let go of her hand out of surprise. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­ I was just thinking about something else.¡± She wondered if he was in a daze for a while due to his poor condition. ¡°Please hurry up and come in. Don¡¯t worry about your work today and take a rest in bed.¡± Nelia spoke to Duke Hart as if persuading a child. Duke Hart blinked and nodded his head. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do that for the sake of Nelia.¡± Nelia smiled upon the complying answer. ¡°I will go back to the study and continue working.¡± ¡°You needn¡¯t to do that. You should go home early today as well, Nelia.¡± ¡°No. Your Grace should take a rest, and I have to work.¡± It was too early to go home. She was tempted by Duke Hart¡¯s suggestion to return early, but she has a conscience and it would be weird if she immediately said ¡®Yes!¡¯. ¡°Then¡­¡­. I wish you to do me a favor.¡± ¡°Yes, if it hurts a lot, make sure to call for Ton.¡± Nelia turned around after pleading with him. ¡°I will pray that it doesn¡¯t rain tomorrow, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± *** Nelia left Duke Hart and returned downstairs to the study. It was still raining heavily. There were not a lot of people who were ecstatic about the rain. The good thing for him was that the weather in Andrian was usually sunny, what if it rains often? His body relied on the weather. Duke Hart was a very strange man. When she was thinking about the duke being peculiar, she suddenly remembered what Leighton said a while ago. ¡®I know one of the duke¡¯s secrets.¡¯ She refused it because she didn¡¯t want to hear other people¡¯s secrets, but she was a little curious when she thought about it. It was something she felt after she got close to Duke Hart only recently, but had a lot of peculiar things about him. Whether his body temperature was lower than that of ordinary people, acting overly kind to others, or his surreal appearance. Another thing to add to the oddity was the employees who worked here. They all were capable of holding their tongues and doing their work fairly well. Of course most people could, but she felt like it was a bit unnatural. ¡®Why did he recently clear up other maids and servants who previously worked here?¡¯ Was it because they weren¡¯t capable of working like robots, just like the butler, Ton? If that was the case, she should have been fired a long time ago, too¡­¡­ The most suspicious thing in her list was the suspicious ¡®medicine¡¯ that Duke Hart ought to consume on a daily basis. He took an unknown white pill during breakfast and lunch. She didn¡¯t ask because she thought it would be rude, but actually she was curious about the medicine. Duke Hart in the original story was a perfectly healthy man who didn¡¯t suffer from any diseases. ¡°Or is it like a vitamin?¡± She speculated that the secret that Leighton talked about might be related to that medicine. Nelia realized that quite a lot of time had passed, which meant she had been pondering for quite a while. ¡®No, let¡¯s stop thinking about unnecessary things and start working.¡¯ Nelia buried her head in her task for a while. She wanted to finish her work quickly and then went home. Write, write. The sound of the pen moving diligently could be heard among the rain as it hit against the window. She wondered how long she had been focusing on her work. ¡°All done!¡± She finally met her quotas for today. ¡®I should hurry up and leave.¡¯ Nelia jumped out of her seat to get off work, and that was when she discovered a glass bottle that had dropped near Duke Hart¡¯s desk. ¡°Uh¡­¡­. that thing.¡± The glass bottle was full with white pills. It was the medicine that Duke Hart usually took. ¡®He must have left it behind.¡¯ Since he seemed so out of his mind earlier. Nelia thought she should stop by Duke Hart¡¯s room and handed him the medicine before finally returning home. ¡®But it would be a bother.¡¯ He took it every day, so it must have been important. Nelia picked up the medicine glass bottle that fell on the floor and headed to Duke Hart¡¯s room. It was tough walking up to the fourth floor even if her feet weren¡¯t injured and uncomfortable. By the time Nelia thought she should have done a lot more exercises, she had already approached the door to the duke¡¯s room. Knock knock-. She knocked, but couldn¡¯t hear anything inside as if he was asleep. Nelia knocked on the door again. However, there was still no sound coming from inside. ¡®Is he asleep?¡¯ If it¡¯s unlocked, I would just leave this inside. Nelia put her hand on the doorknob to see if the door was unlocked, just in case. When she pulled down, the clicking sound was heard as the door opened. ¡®It¡¯s opened.¡¯ The lights in the room were turned off. Nelia carefully walked inside. She crept in and headed toward the bed, hoping that Duke Hart wouldn¡¯t wake up from his sleep. However, Duke Hart was not on the bed. Nelia was looking down at the bed while wondering where he had gone off to for a moment when the blanket rose up and down slightly. As if something was breathing under it. There was nothing in it, but the blanket was moving. Nellia was a little crept out. ¡®Was I mistaken¡­¡­?¡¯ When she doubted her eyes, the blanket moved again. The movement was a bit too big if she thought there was a bug under the blanket. She guessed that the duke has been away for a while, did he know about this? What if he just lied down without knowing there was something underneath because he was so out of it today¡­¡­. Nellia frowned in dread. ¡®Right¡­¡­. I will confirm what it is exactly.¡¯ She was very concerned about the thing inside the blanket, thinking that it might be somehow related to Duke Hart, but she also didn¡¯t want to leave it lying around here, whatever it might be. Nelia reached out and grabbed the edge of the blanket. Then she slowly pulled away the blanket. ¡®I can do this, I can do this!¡¯ Nelia moved her hand while hypnotizing herself. When the blanket was eventually half-lifted, she could see the thing underneath. Nelia stuttered in shock. ¡°¡­¡­.What, what is this?¡± Chapter 16 *** Sponsored chapters by arwendolyn (2/4). Thank you~! ???? *** Within Nelia¡¯s sight was a white snake coiling itself. The snake¡¯s eyes were closed as if it was in the middle of sleeping. Where was Duke Hart and, and why was the snake on the bed? Nelia looked around the room. Then she found the clothes underneath the blanket. The clothes were similar to those worn by the duke. She had to lift the clothes to check it out. Before that, Nelia eyed the snake warily. ¡°Since you¡¯re still sleeping¡­¡± ¡®Because it¡¯s still asleep¡­¡­.¡¯ Moreover, the snake¡¯s face looked quite stumpy, unlike the poisonous kind. When she tried to bring up his short knowledge, it was said that poisonous snakes such as viper have a triangular face. Nelia carefully extended her hand to pick up the clothes so that she could avoid the sleeping snake. It was the same as what Duke Hart had worn earlier. Moreover, this was his underwear¡­¡­. ¡°Oh my!¡± Nelia dropped the clothes she was holding in frustration. Nelia hurriedly closed her mouth while looking at the snake again. The snake, as if awakened at her loud voice, was already staring and blinking at her. ¡®D*mn it, I¡¯m screwed.¡¯ She had never seen a snake up close before. She had never gone to a zoo in her previous life. What¡¯s a zoo? She rarely saw a zoo in the movies because even the TV at home was broken in the middle. However, she could assume this snake looked a little different from the ordinary snake. Rather than thin, its body felt plump and short. ¡®¡­¡­.The longer I look at it, it¡¯s strangely cute.¡¯ It was even more so because it looked clumsy while trying to coil itself up even more. The snake¡¯s eyes gradually became clear. Then it hurriedly uncoiled itself in surprise. It seemed to be panicking because it got flustered. She didn¡¯t know if it¡¯s just her, but she felt like the snake glanced at her as if reading her countenance. Nelia moved her body back without taking her eyes off the snake as she watched the creature in front of her. ¡®It looks cute, but it might bite.¡¯ She should not provoke it as much as possible. But then, she dropped the medicine-contained glass bottle she was holding onto the bed. ¡®D*mn.¡¯ She retracted again. She had to pick up the bottle she had dropped on the bed again. Nelia extended her hand carefully again while standing on her guard in case the snake might bite. ¡°Easy there.¡± The snake definitely didn¡¯t understand it, but fortunately it was nice and meek. Finally her hand touched the bottle. As soon as she picked it up, the snake¡¯s gaze fell on the bottle. And it suddenly flicked as if it had been stimulated by something. Nelia stretched out her hand to becalm the snake. ¡°Woah, woah¡­¡­..! Easy there¡­¡­? Don¡¯t move.¡± She didn¡¯t know what had provoked the snake, but it seemed extremely agitated. The snake reacted when she picked up the medicine bottle, but did it know what this medicine was for? ¡®¡­¡­.. It¡¯s not possible.¡¯ Since she has gone through a lot of dynamic events lately, her head seemed to wander. ¡®More than that, where had Duke Hart really gone off to?¡¯ And what¡¯s with this snake¡­¡­. Looking down quietly at the snake, Nelia thought its characteristic seemed meek, and it could be the snake raised by Duke Hart. Some people did own reptiles such as snakes in their house. The people in the Andrian Empire didn¡¯t seem to be fond of snakes, but the duke had such a peculiar side of him that she didn¡¯t know. Nelia thought it was strange while putting the medicine bottle on the desk. The snake straightened itself up, but luckily it didn¡¯t strike at her. Nelia suddenly realized that snakes were kind of familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere. She had never seen a snake in her entire life, yet a strange sense of deja vu encouraged her curiosity. ¡®This snake doesn¡¯t seem like the aggressive type¡­¡­.¡¯ When Nelia turned on the light beside her, the bed immediately became bright. Thanks to it, she was able to take a good look at the snake. ¡®It wasn¡¯t white.¡¯ The color of its skin was close to silver. Moreover, she thought the snake¡¯s eyes were somehow lucid, but turned out it had silver eyes similar to glass beads, unlike ordinary snakes that mostly have black eyes. Perhaps, that was the reason why she didn¡¯t feel disgusted at the snake. Rather, it appeared heavenly and made her gawk in awe. Nelia stared at the snake for a while, forgetting that she had to leave the room. The snake stood and crawled over the blanket, leaned into her. Then it got in front of Nelia in an instant. Nelia winced in surprise at that moment, but the snake didn¡¯t strike at her as she expected. Nelia stretched out her hand carefully. The snake approached her slowly and tapped her hand with its head. Like a street cat that greeted people as if it got used to human¡¯s existence. Nelia held out one of her fingers to caress the sleek head of the snake. The snake rubbed its head against her fingers in response. ¡®This snake looks like a puppy.¡¯ Nelia thought this moment, right at that time, was unrealistic. She came to deliver a medicine bottle to Duke Hart, but then she found out he wasn¡¯t the one who occupied the bed, instead there was a snake. Besides, the snake was different based on appearance and characteristics from ordinary snakes. ¡®Is it some sort of intelligent animal?¡¯ Because it was Duke Hart, she thought it was possible that he raised an intelligent animal. ¡°I have to go now.¡± In case Duke Hart might get bitten by the snake, she would try to tell him when he came back to the room, but looking from its meek personality, it didn¡¯t seem to bite people recklessly. Nelia rose from her seat. She was trying to walk when something caught on her feet. She forgot that Duke Hart¡¯s clothes were scattered on the floor, and Nelia stepped on them, which caused her feet to slip. ¡°Akh-!¡± Along with Nelia¡¯s scream, her body fell backwards. She saw the snake crawling quickly and ran toward her. And, bang! She heard a loud bang on the floor. ¡®Oops¡­¡­?¡¯ But she didn¡¯t feel hurt anywhere. And why did it feel so soft under her ¡­¡­¡­? It felt as if there was someone under her¡­¡­. ¡°Arghhh!¡± There was really someone under her. Moreover, her vision was covered completely with the color of apricot, so the person under her was clearly not wearing any clothes to cover their skin. Nelia came down from the body of someone under her in shock. ¡°W, Who are you?¡± She was obviously alone in this room¡­¡­.! Soon the familiar voice reached her ears. ¡°Nelia, it¡¯s me.¡± Oops, this voice¡­¡­¡­? ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­¡­?¡± Nelia involuntarily turned away. The silver-haired and chiseled man was obviously Duke Hart. Her eyes suddenly headed south. Her eyes were met with a wide, hard chest. ¡°I, I apologize!¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. If Nelia likes it, you can see it as much as you want.¡± ¡°What, what are you talking about!¡± Her head seemed to wander today, and as a result, she was spouting all sorts of ridiculous things. ¡°H, Hurry up and put on some clothes!¡± Nelia said, not knowing how she was supposed to react at this moment. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but I will do it because Nelia seemed uncomfortable.¡± What, he didn¡¯t mind?! If he were a civilized man, he definitely should put on some clothes! Duke Hart¡¯s voice reached her ears again. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Nelia turned her head cautiously. He was dressed in a shirt and pants, just like his attire this morning. ¡°But from where did you appear¡­¡­.?¡± And in such a natural appearance like this¡­¡­.. She thought both of her cheeks grew warm at the thought of the unfamiliar feast of apricot color she saw earlier. ¡®Come to think of it, the last thing I saw was the snake dashing toward me, but how did this happen?¡¯ Nelia looked at her surroundings. The snake was nowhere as if it was just her mirage. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­¡­ There was a snake on your bed, is it the pet you¡¯re raising?¡± Nelia averted her gaze to Duke Hart when she heard no answer. ¡°The cute snake¡¯s skin was covered in silver, similar to the color of Your Grace¡¯s hair.¡± He had an awkward look on his face. ¡°¡­¡­. Nelia.¡± Nelia suddenly felt a strange feeling of deja vu upon looking at Duke Hart¡¯s face. ¡®¡­¡­.is it just my imagination?¡¯ The idea that the snake and Duke Hart¡¯s face resemble each other. Those silver bead-like eyes and that bewildered expression of his. First of all, Duke Hart appeared at the same time as the snake disappeared. ¡®¡­¡­.this wonderful coincidence.¡¯ Nelia asked while staring at Duke Hart. ¡°You aren¡¯t¡­¡­..?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, the snake from earlier¡­¡­..¡± She knew this question sounded stupid. However, she wanted to make sure it was not like what she thought. The duke dropped his gaze. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.What?¡± ¡°I was the snake from earlier.¡± Nelia¡¯s mouth opened droopingly. ¡®Does it even make sense?¡¯ She knew this was the world of fantasy, but how could someone turn into a snake? ¡°¡­¡­. I know it¡¯s hard to believe me.¡± The duke¡¯s voice trembled slightly. It was the first time she saw him like that. She read the sincerity from his appearance. He had no reason to pull this kind of prank in the first place. ¡°However, the snake from earlier is really my other form.¡± Nelia¡¯s mouth opened droopingly. She felt like she had learned about a secret that she should never have known. ¡°That medicine Nelia brought to me is what prevents me from turning into a snake.¡± ¡°Why did you leave such an important medicine behind¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It rained and I forgot about it¡­¡­. I turned into a snake in the middle of it, so I couldn¡¯t go there to get it.¡± So, that¡¯s why¡­¡­.. He ate it consistently. ¡°Then your low body temperature¡­¡­..?¡± Duke Hart slowly nodded. ¡°Snakes naturally have lower body temperatures than humans¡­¡­¡­¡± One by one of her doubts in her mind related to the duke turned out to be true. There must have been a reason behind this. ¡°Does the clearance of the maids from recently have something to do with the duke turning into a snake?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought it was bothersome to let people stay in the mansion because the medicine I took hasn¡¯t worked well recently.¡± ¡°Then why did you keep the maids and butlers here as they were¡­¡­..?¡± ¡°They¡¯re from my main house, so I don¡¯t mind because they already know about the secret. They are also loyal servants who have served the family for a long time.¡± Somehow¡­¡­. She felt like they were all well-trained unlike ordinary servants. They were all top employees from Hart¡¯s manor. Nelia seemed to understand a bit why Ton was extremely reserved about the information related to the duke. ¡°The people of the duke¡¯s family already know about the duke¡¯s secret¡­¡­.¡± Duke Hart¡¯s gaze averted to the window. ¡°Yes, because this curse has been in the family for a long time.¡± Nelia blinked. ¡°Curse¡­¡­..?¡± Of course, for a person to become a snake was not considered a good thing, but the word was heavier than she expected. ¡°The head family of Duke of Hart has been caught under a serpent curse for generations.¡± The duke smiled helplessly. ¡°This time, the leading role who got trapped in the curse is me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­..¡± Even if she has to consider that he was the villain, the story of Duke Hart was indeed tragic. She didn¡¯t find a heartless person like the book described him to be, but only someone who suffered from a serpent curse. Luckily, he has been relying on medicine for a long time so he could prevent himself from turning and maintain his human form¡­¡­. Nelia¡¯s gaze landed on Duke Hart¡¯s face. ¡°You can¡¯t stop yourself from turning into a snake even if you had taken the medicine¡­¡­.?¡± The duke dropped his head, his silver hair hung loosely and covered his eyes. ¡°It hasn¡¯t reached that point yet, but it will be soon¡­¡­.¡± Nelia¡¯s palms were sweaty even though it wasn¡¯t the problem that she needed to be dealt with. Then she suddenly remembered when Duke Hart suddenly returned to his human form earlier. ¡°Then how did you turn back to your human form just now?¡± The medicine bottle was clearly in her hold. That meant he returned to his human form without taking the medicine. ¡°I also have no idea.¡± The duke raised his head. ¡°I just saw that Nelia was about to fall, and I thought I had to help¡­¡­..¡± So, isn¡¯t that the reason why he was able to return to his human form? It was as if he could return to his human form by courtesy of her. Nelia frowned as her eyes met the duke. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± What is this uneasy feeling¡­¡­. ¡°Nelia.¡± The duke called Nelia¡¯s name in a low voice. The strange excitement was reflected in the eyes that fixed at her. Nelia seemed to notice the reason, so she stepped back at that moment. ¡°No, Your Grace.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I return to my human form thanks to Nelia.¡± Why is he saying that! Nelia was very awkward in this situation. ¡°It usually takes a whole day to return to my human form without taking medicine. But this time, I returned just after a few hours.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.. It might be a coincidence.¡± ¡°No, I know my body very well.¡± The duke was so determined that she was left with no words. ¡°Oh¡­¡­..¡± Nelia rolled her eyes around in helplessness, and that was when she heard Duke Hart¡¯s low voice again. ¡°¡­¡­.. I¡¯m sorry. I made Nelia uncomfortable.¡± His expression seemed somewhat sad. ¡°The human being who turns into a snake¡­¡­. is obviously disgusting and nasty.¡± Why did he say that¡­¡­. Chapter 17 Sponsored chapters by arwendolyn (3/4). Thank you~! ???? *** Nelia hurriedly denied it out of frustration. ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡­.! I¡¯m a little surprised with this, but I¡¯m not disgusted or despise you.¡± The duke blinked slowly. ¡°¡­¡­.. Really?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­. It amazed me because it¡¯s my first time seeing a snake, but it was quite cute¡­¡­. And if it were that kind of snake¡­¡­..¡± Nelia was rambling out of guilt. Expectations rose again in the duke¡¯s eyes. ¡°That means¡­¡­. You¡¯re saying I¡¯m not disgusting, right?¡± ¡°Of, of course!¡± Duke Hart gave her a smile. Nelia thought she had made a mistake at that moment upon seeing the corner of her mouth curved up in an attractive way, but the water had already been spilled. ¡°Then¡­¡­. This is so shameless of me, but can I ask you a favor?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.What is it?¡± This opportunist. He never missed even the smallest chance by any means. ¡°I wish Nelia can stay in this mansion during the day and night.¡± Nelia quickly distanced herself from him. ¡°What are you saying again?!¡± ¡°The situation is slightly different this time. I might have seen hope from Nelia that I have the chance to break this curse.¡± Duke Hart got up from the bed and carefully approached Nelia. His terribly gorgeous face looked particularly pathetic today, creating such a weird atmosphere in the room. ¡°It may be a coincidence that I return to my human form earlier, but I want to test it with Nelia by my side again this time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nelia was imagining that there was a big wall behind her. There was no choice other than nodding to whatever he asked her to do. ¡°¡­¡­.. Nelia.¡± ¡°E, Even so¡­¡­ It will be difficult as well¡­¡­.¡± Nelia tried to refuse, but Duke Hard suddenly fell on the floor with a painful noise coming from his lips. ¡°Are you alright, Your Grace?¡± Nelia asked and quickly plopped down near him. The duke looked down at his feet. ¡°I saw Nelia earlier and I¡¯ve moved on my own forcefully, so I think I must have put a strain on my foot.¡± Even though she was grateful because he saved her just now, she didn¡¯t expect him to mention it in this kind of situation. ¡®This guy¡¯s foot¡­¡­.¡¯ Nelia wriggled her eyebrows. The duke rubbed his foot and spoke in a helpless voice. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do if Nelia doesn¡¯t want to help.¡± There must have been a misunderstanding here. Until just now, she thought Duke Hart was a fox, but he was a snake all along. He clearly knew how to move people¡¯s hearts like a serpent of paradise that seduced Eve*. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve asked you for this kind of favor¡­¡­.¡± When the duke tried to get up on his own while talking as if he had given up, Nelia grabbed the hem of his sleeve and deterred him from moving. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help you for long.¡± Duke Hart widened his eyes when Nelia finally spoke out her consent. ¡°That means¡­¡­..¡± ¡°During my stay here, let¡¯s find out why the duke returned to your human form upon touching me.¡± It happened only once and I wasn¡¯t sure. Actually, Nelia didn¡¯t quickly believe the duke¡¯s words that he had returned to human form upon touching her. But the reason why she accepted the offer was not only because she was incited by guilt after making him like a hostage due to his injured foot, but also because of the gloomy expression on the duke¡¯s face. It came as quite a shock to her that the duke confessed to her about the curse and showed that side of him, which was different from his usual appearance, where he would always wear a gentle smile on his face. ¡®I¡¯m also very¡­¡­ very weak-hearted.¡¯ The duke embraced Nelia. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­! Thank you!¡± Nelia pushed away Duke Hart on his chest out of surprise. Then Duke Hart obediently retracted himself from her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just so happy.¡± He didn¡¯t look like he was sorry at all. His contentedly smiling face was like a predator who had just satisfactorily devoured his prey. Nelia looked at Duke Hart, who looked so happy, and wondered. ¡®I¡­¡­. I¡¯ve made the right choice, right?¡± And on that day. Nelia also learned one more shocking fact from him. ¡°Nelia, I have one more thing to confess to you.¡± She had already reached her shock limit today, what else did he have? The duke contemplated before he began to talk again. ¡°Do you remember when I thanked you for helping me at the party a while ago?¡± She seemed to remember it. After the duke rescued her from the broken necklace incident, it was when she asked him why he helped her. The duke answered. ¡®It¡¯s the payback for helping me last time.¡¯ At that time, she was curious about what he meant by helping him last time, but she then forgot about it because so many things happened that coincided with it. ¡°Yes, I remember it.¡± Nelia¡¯ answer received a light smile from the duke. ¡°I only get to tell Nelia now, but you saved me when I turned into a snake once.¡± ¡°What¡­¡­.?¡± Nelia couldn¡¯t help but become astonished. If she ever saw a rare silver snake before, she would have definitely remembered it¡­¡­ ¡°Have you ever helped a bagged mysterious animal in front of the bakery?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.No way.¡± ¡°Right. That was me.¡± Nellia held her breath. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Nelia, I would have a really hard time by myself there.¡± It was such a chilling connection. The wild animal that she saved that day was the duke¡­¡­.! ¡°Why did you turn into the snake in such a place¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡­. It just happened.¡± The duke prevaricated while secretly dropping his gaze. Then he held Nelia¡¯s hand. ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡± ¡°Then what¡­¡­.¡± The duke met her eyes and smiled beautifully. ¡°That¡¯s when our unbreakable connection began.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it, Nelia?¡± Oh, Nelia seemed unable to deny him at this point. From the moment that she didn¡¯t even realize, she was deeply involved with this man. Duke Hart looked around the quiet room after Nelia left. The room, which was a familiar scenery for him, became quiet enough for one to know when and what happened here. But this familiar tranquil atmosphere has become lively in a strange way since Nelia came. It also happened to the whole mansion. Just because of the influence of one person, he imagined this spacious mansion had become quite colorful. Nelia brought life and energy to this dull room as well as warmth at the same time. He felt warm at the corner of his heart while looking at Nelia. And Duke Hart realized. That his choice was not wrong. At first, the feeling he felt for Nelia was simply a curiosity. However, the curiosity gradually turned into interest, and then it became an anticipation. He wondered if such a woman would be able to understand him. Nelia responded to those shameless expectations he felt. After all, she saw himself become a snake, and she then said would stay by his side. His mind was overshadowed by the thought of whether she would run away while screaming, or she wouldn¡¯t wish to look at him in disgust, and many more worries, but it all disappeared when he saw Nelia facing him so calmly. Nelia wouldn¡¯t know it. That truth alone was already a great comfort to him. It¡¯s been a long time since he felt the warmth that rose from the depth of his heart, the one he felt back when he was still very young. The kind of feeling when his heart received warmth, and when his uptight nerves finally loosened up. The coldness of his skin wasn¡¯t even close to his heart, which had been frozen for as long as he could remember. Therefore, he got greedy. The warmth he felt after a long time was so comfortable and cozy that he didn¡¯t want to miss it. A faint smile hung around his mouth as he looked out of darkness outside the window. *** She decided to do the duke¡¯s favor, she had to stay at the duke¡¯s residence. When she returned home, Nelia informed her family about her intention. ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡­. Going to live in the duke¡¯s mansion.¡± Clank. The spoons held by her parents hit the table and made a loud noise. Leighton also grimaced and turned his gaze. And he opened the fiery pit, which was his mouth. ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re going to settle down at Duke Hart¡¯s mansion?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not settling down there, just staying temporarily.¡± ¡°So why are you staying at the duke¡¯s mansion even though the house is unscathed?¡± Leighton asked ridiculously. Upon hearing him, Lily added. ¡°Right, Nelia. What are you talking about all of a sudden?¡± Nelia recited the reason she prepared before. ¡°He said it would be nice if I stayed at the mansion because he was uncomfortable and had difficulty moving around.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that the duke hasn¡¯t been able to go to the imperial palace lately, but¡­¡­.. Is it that serious?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lily picked up the spoon that she dropped a moment ago and placed it neatly beside the plate. ¡°It¡¯s good to be of help for Duke Hart, but I¡¯m a little concerned.¡± ¡°Yeah. If the rumor about it spread around, Nelia might lose the chance of getting married¡­¡­¡± Sean¡¯s face was etched with much worry. It was clearly an honor to work for Duke Hart, who earned the respect of the empire, but to stay in his mansion together with him was another story. ¡°What is there to be worried about, there¡¯s a rumor spreading around that he¡¯s a homos*xual.¡± Leighton waved his hand as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal. ¡°More than that, I¡¯m afraid this b*tch will cause an accident.¡± Nelia glared at Leighton. ¡®Who cares about who¡­¡­¡¯ However, Nelia wasn¡¯t concerned because she had been convinced by the duke about the rumor. ¡®Nelia. Like I said, the employees of this mansion have been serving the Duke of Hart for a long time, so they can keep everything happening in the mansion as a secret. No rumor will ever occur if that¡¯s what Nelia is concerned about, so you needn¡¯t to worry.¡¯ Nelia shortened the duke¡¯s words to be recited to her family. ¡°As long as the employees are kept in check, no such a rumor will spread out.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡­.. You have a point there.¡± Sean nodded and accepted her daughter¡¯s reason. Nelia added again to reassure her parents. ¡°His Grace is a good man. It¡¯s hard for me to ignore his request¡­¡­. So I want to help him as much as I can.¡± Lily and Sean seemed to reapeth concern for Nelia who appeared lively for the first time. ¡°Lily, Nelia has explained it well to us, so we have to understand what kind of situation she is in.¡± ¡°Alright then. Nelia, don¡¯t overdo yourself too much.¡± Their conversation ended in a warm atmosphere, and the dinner ended peacefully as well. Her parents finished first since there was a party in the evening. Nelia was about to get up from her seat, but Leighton¡¯s voice stopped her from walking. ¡°Hey.¡± Rather than calling out her name, Leighton often addressed her with just a ¡®hey¡¯. Even though this was a fantasy world where people could turn into snakes, it was still similar to reality only in this kind of situation. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I told you last time, I knew about Duke Hart¡¯s secret.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°I will just let you know as your older brother.¡± Layton spoke as if he finally spared some mercy for his little sister. He has been in a good mood recently. Although he seemed to be worried about the aftermath of the incident with Prince Carlos for a while, now it seemed like he had returned to his stable state. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°Oho, just listen when I speak.¡± Nelia scowled. Leighton wagged his tongue as he pleased when she wasn¡¯t even curious about whatever he was about to tell her. ¡°Duke Hart said there¡¯s a medicine he¡¯s taking in secret.¡± Nelia coughed the unnecessary air that went into her for a moment. It was because she already found out about the identity of the medicine today. Nelia nodded quietly to see more nonsense she would hear from Leighton. ¡°So, what is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure but the identity of the medicine he takes is¡­¡­.¡± Leighton waved her hand as if signaling her to get closer. Nelia lowered her head. She already knew the answer, but she still wondered how people found out.¡± ¡°Energizer.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.Energizer?¡± Nelia tilted her head. Then Leighton shouted impatiently. ¡°Why can¡¯t you immediately understand what I mean? I mean energizer, the medicine that keeps you strong so you can spend hot night longer!¡± ¡°¡­¡­..What?¡± She pitied Duke Hart. There was a rumor that said he was a homos*xual, and another one said he was consuming energizer secretly. Nelia frowned like she opposed it. ¡°That can¡¯t be.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s impossible or not. The duke won¡¯t be interested in someone like you, I¡¯m just telling you this in case, so you can thank me later.¡± Nelia was dumbfounded by Leighton¡¯s condescending remark. ¡°All right, I¡¯m off to my room first.¡± Again, she found out another good thing about staying in Duke Hart¡¯s mansion. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t pretend you know the duke well.¡± And that was, she didn¡¯t need to see Leighton. The thought of not seeing that idiot made her mind feel at peace. *** Nelia woke up early today. Since it was the day she moved to Duke Hart¡¯s mansion. ¡®Nelia only needs to bring yourself here.¡¯ Obviously it was Duke Hart who said so, but how could she not bring anything? Nelia put her luggage in the space on the back of the carriage before getting into the carriage. When she arrived at Duke Hart¡¯s mansion, Ton, the butler, was already there to welcome her. When the carriage came to a halt, Ton opened the door and extended his hand to her. ¡°Thank you.¡± Nelia lowered her head and took his hand to descend the carriage. She didn¡¯t know why, but the treatment was surely different from when she was merely a maid here. ¡°I was already told by His Grace the Duke. You are to stay at the mansion starting from today.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.Yes.¡± ¡°Come with me. I will show you the room you are going to reside in.¡± Ton walked ahead of her. ¡°His Grace the Duke went to the palace for an urgent meeting this morning.¡± But he said the medicine wasn¡¯t working well the other day¡­¡­ Nelia was suddenly worried that Duke Hart might be in trouble. ¡°¡­¡­.Will he be okay going there?¡± ¡°That¡¯s up to His Grace to decide.¡± Ton was just like a robot today, like how he always used to be. Nelia followed him while trying hard to find any unkempt parts in Ton¡¯s appearance. ¡®How far do we have to go?¡¯ Ton continued to climb up the stairs. Soon after, they passed the third floor where the servants were said to reside. ¡®Fourth floor¡­¡­.?¡¯ From what she knew, there was only Duke Hart¡¯s room on this floor¡­¡­. ¡°This is Nelia¡¯s room.¡± Just to be sure, her room was beside Duke Hart¡¯s room. ¡°Why is my room the only one on this floor¡­¡­.? I don¡¯t mind sharing with the servants on the third floor¡­¡­..¡± ¡°It¡¯s the order of His Grace.¡± Yeah¡­¡­ All right, then. Nelia opened the door as if she gave in. Her displeasure faded upon seeing the view of the room, which was so luxurious that her eyes opened so widely. ¡°Wow¡­¡­¡­¡± It was too perfect to say that the room was prepared in a day. She thought she already led a prosperous life as the daughter of the count, but it couldn¡¯t be compared to this. ¡°If you are in need of anything, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡± There must not be anything else she needed here. Vintage-style dressing table, fluffy-looking carpets, fluttering curtains, and luxurious bed with canopies on each side. But¡­¡­. ¡°Huh?¡¯ Nelia¡¯s eyes were fixed on the bed. ¡®Why is the bed so big¡­¡­.?¡¯ Is this one of life¡¯s luxuries? It was not a single bed as she saw back in the count house. The bed was of a king size that could be enough for three people rolling around there. But Nelia soon came to accept the luxurious bed. The bed was as big as the playground, which was amazing, it¡¯s not like it was a bad thing. Where else could she live while being treated like a princess? This time, Nelia walked to the closet and swung the door open. As expected, the closet was filled with a lot of clothes. As if he had prepared everything ahead of time prior to her arrival. *** [*For those who are wondering about the context, The Story of Adam is recounted in Genesis Chapter 3 of the Bible. He used to live piously in the Garden of Eden with his wife, who he named Eve later on, until she was seduced to eat the forbidden fruit from the tree of knowledge by the serpent. As the punishment for their disobedience act, God turned them out of Paradise. -Recited from alimentarium.org] Chapter 18 Sponsored chapters by arwendolyn (4/4). Thank you~! ???? *** ¡®There¡¯s no way it¡¯s possible.¡¯ After going through all sorts of things lately, she had become too wary. She shook her head and closed the closet door. Nelia scanned the room a little more before sitting down on the bed. The spring bed bounced gently. As expected, there was nothing disappointing here. The reason for this bragging of overwhelming wealth was due to the fact that the Hart Family Dukedom was a historic family that has been established for a long time. Since the intelligent and gifted people have led the family for generations, their achievements in the empire were so much so that it was beyond words. But if she were to mention one peculiar thing, it was the fact that not even a single family remained even though it was one of the important and large families in the empire. As far as she knew, the duke¡¯s mother was the only one remaining in the family who also managed the duchy at the moment. Nelia only learned yesterday that the reason behind all of that was due to the curse that descended the Dukedom of Hart. Her heart sank when she discovered that secret. Nelia proceeded to lay down on the bed as her head felt heavy. ¡®How did Dukedom of Hart get cursed?¡¯ The Dukedom of Hart was such a distinguished family. What on earth did they do wrong? Even though he was a villain, he had such an unfortunate fate in life. His father died at the hands of the present emperor, and even carried the curse that turned him into a snake. And not just the villain, there was one more pitiful person here. ¡®And that is, me.¡¯ Why did she, the supporting character, get involved with the villain? According to her humanely principle, she would like to help him solve his curse, but in all honesty, she felt uncomfortable because it seemed that Duke Hart put too many vain expectations on her. She didn¡¯t know why he returned to his human form this time, but it must have been just a coincidence. There was no way she would have had that kind of ability. ¡®I don¡¯t need anything, I just want his foot to be healed soon.¡¯ But when on earth will his foot be healed? The duke said that the injured foot got better faster than he expected, and that he would arrange an appointment with the doctor soon. Therefore he might stop by the clinic today or tomorrow. The doctor would definitely say it¡¯s time to take off the bandages. The duke has been walking fine on his own recently. According to what she saw yesterday, it seemed that the duke¡¯s body was far too sturdy¡­¡­. to be overlooked. She said she would stay at the duke¡¯s residence for now to find out why the duke was able to return to his human form, therefore she couldn¡¯t return back home if it was just because his foot has been healed. However, he would be much more comfortable walking on his own if his foot was fully healed. There would be less chances for them to make unnecessary contact with each other. ¡®But¡­¡­.. This pillow is so cozy.¡¯ As she placed her head on the soft pillow, her eyes slowly closed on their own. It was the side effect of being in an extremely pleasant bed. Her body felt like sinking slowly as if it was wrapped in a swamp of coziness. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t be asleep¡­¡­.¡¯ As she thought so, her eyes were shut helplessly. Nelia was eventually led by deluge and drawn into a deep sleep. *** Nelia was in a dream. She opened her eyes and stood in the vast field. She saw a snake in front of her. It was a huge snake several times larger than human beings. The snake has a magical appearance with silver scales and silver eyes like Duke Hart. Nellia immediately felt it. The snake was a mythical beast. The tremendous amount of overwhelming feeling with magic flowing out along with his appearance. She heard that there were monsters in this world, but she didn¡¯t know mythical beasts existed too. ¡®This is the world where dragons also exist¡­¡­.¡¯ She had a completely different feeling about the mythical beast. The snake raised its upper body gracefully and looked down at her. She knew that the snake could just swallow her in an instant if it intended to attack her, but strangely enough, she wasn¡¯t afraid of it. [Nelia.] The snake called her name. That voice was familiar in her ears. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­.?¡± She couldn¡¯t read his countenance because he was in his snake form, but she felt like he was smiling softly at her. Nellia blinked before finally opening her mouth to talk. ¡®Is this mythical beast Duke Hart?¡¯ Duke Hart was definitely just a small, sloppy snake¡­¡­.! [You know it.] Duke Hart crept slowly around Nelia. [Somehow, I feel calm in your presence.] Nelia reached out to stroke Duke Hart. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­..¡± She wondered why. This moment felt so comfortable yet sad at the same time. She had no idea why she was able to feel two emotions at the same time. Was it because of the sadness inside the tranquil eyes of the duke? It was then. Ka-boom~! The loud roar was flashing in the clear sky. ¡®Lightning?¡¯ Nelia retrieved her hand and looked around. Dark clouds were hanging on the clear sky. The sky darkened in an instant. It looked like the rain was about to pour along with the flashing lightning. ¡®Duke Hart doesn¡¯t like rain.¡¯ She looked at Duke Hart who has unusual energy. Duke Hart looked as if in a daze. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­.?¡± She called out to him quietly, and the quiet snake suddenly let out a loud cry. As if it was in pain. The snake¡¯s upper body shook from side to side. The giant snake was very threatening because it moved violently. As a mere human being, she felt like she was about to fly away from him. Nelia hurriedly grasped the part around his neck in order to calm him down. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­.! Please get yourself together!¡± However, Duke Hart didn¡¯t stop shaking around as if he had lost control of himself. Nelia held on to the snake¡¯s head as she flew around. If this was a reality, she would have blown away already, but she was still clinging on him because this was a dream. ¡°Nelia.¡± Then a soft voice reached her ears. Has the uncontrollable Duke Hart finally taken a hold of himself? ¡°If you hug me so tightly like that¡­¡­. It would be difficult for me to bear it.¡± What does it mean? Nelia somehow felt his voice was far away from her dream. Then, the vast field disappeared before she knew it and she saw the man, Duke Hart. ¡°Is this really Your Grace¡­¡­..?¡± ¡°I¡¯m always real.¡± Duke Hart laughed. Then, she could see the duke¡¯s eyelashes fluttering slightly. She only realized it after that. She was too close to him. Moreover, her own hands were wrapped around Duke Hart¡¯s neck. As if pulling him into her. She must have been actually holding Duke Hart¡¯s neck when she was holding onto the snake tightly by its neck and not letting it go with all her might. Heat rose up to her face. ¡®What kind of disgrace had I done?¡¯ Nelia unwrapped her arms and tried to put distance between her and Duke Hart. ¡°Sorry, I was just dreaming and it stopped¡­¡­¡­¡± However, Duke Hart¡¯s hand was still wrapped tightly around her waist, therefore she couldn¡¯t move away. ¡°Your, Your Grace¡­¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Nelia¡¯s body is warm, so I don¡¯t want to let go.¡± The duke rubbed his face against her nape like a child. Nelia¡¯s heart pounded at the intense skinship. ¡°It would be cold if Nelia slipped away from me.¡± ¡°The, then, I¡¯ll talk to Ton and ask him to light up the heater.¡± It was raining, so the weather was colder than usual, but it wasn¡¯t that cold. But she thought Duke Hart might be telling the truth because his body temperature was naturally low. The cool energy emanated from the duke. Due to that, her heated skin felt cool as if she was clinging to the marble. The more she tried to move away, Duke Hart hugged her even tighter. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t move. ¡°I don¡¯t need Ton. If we just stay like this, my body will be warm.¡± He sounded like whining. But soon Nelia snapped out of it. This wasn¡¯t it, though. The fact that a man and a woman without any relationship were attached together like this! Nelia gently pushed away the duke by his chest. Eventually, there was a gap between Duke Hart and her body. Thanks to that, she could see Duke Hart¡¯s face more clearly. There was a glint of dissatisfaction on his face. ¡°If you¡¯re cold, cover yourself with more clothes or light up the heater.¡± Nelia persuaded the duke in an assertive tone. Then the duke got up as if he had no choice other than complying to her. ¡°Huft, Nelia is really cold.¡± The duke¡¯s whine made Nelia throw a fit. ¡°What do you mean cold! I feel uncomfortable being too close to Your Grace¡­¡­¡­!¡± ¡°But Nelia was the one who hugged me first.¡± Nelia was flustered. ¡°That, That¡¯s because I had a dream¡­¡­¡­!¡± ¡°What kind of dream? There¡¯s no other guy appearing in your dream, right?¡± Duke Hart¡¯s voice became low. ¡°No, it was about Your Grace. But you appeared as a giant snake.¡± The duke¡¯s eyes stiffened. ¡°¡­¡­. A giant snake? ¡°Yes. You were gentle at first, but you suddenly trashed around as if in pain.¡± ¡°And then¡­¡­.?¡± Nelia continued her explanation while looking at Duke Hart, who seemed serious. ¡°So¡­¡­¡­ I just clung onto your neck and swung around following your movement.¡± Even though it was just a dream, Duke Hart seemed serious as if it actually happened. ¡°Your Grace?¡± Duke Hart smiled awkwardly only after Nelia called out his name carefully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just thinking about something else.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­..¡± There seemed to be a reason, but Nelia didn¡¯t ask him anymore. She had not enough confidence to learn more of Duke Hart¡¯s secrets. She should know when to get involved, and when to back off. Nelia hurriedly attempted to change the subject again. ¡°Your Grace, I heard you¡¯ve been at the imperial palace.¡± ¡°Yes, I have to go once in a while since I¡¯ve been away for quite a while.¡± ¡°At the imperial palace¡­¡­¡­ everything was fine, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Nelia asked while checking his complexion. The duke replied with a nonchalant look on his face. ¡°If I take the medicine, I will be fine.¡± ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡­. I was asking just in case.¡± Nelia only realized that he was on the bed in her room when she was about to wake up. Nellia almost let out an exclamation. ¡®¡­¡­.I, I¡¯m not working now, and I¡¯m sleeping on the bed in this room.¡¯ She obviously neglected her duty. Although the owner of this mansion was away, she slept in the room without getting any work done. ¡°It reminds me, Nelia.¡± The stern voice of the duke was heard at that. Nelia looked up, preparing her mind, thinking it was her turn to be scolded. Nelia looked up and prepared her mind, thinking it was her turn to get scolded. The duke frowned before he began to speak again. ¡°It seems this bed is too hard. I told them to prepare the best one.¡± The duke pressed the mattress of the bed with a disapproving look on his face. ¡°That must be why Nelia woke up so quickly.¡± Nellia was wondering what he was talking about. ¡°No. Your Grace, the mattress doesn¡¯t matter right now.¡± ¡°What? You don¡¯t know how important a mattress is. If Nelia had a good sleep, I will be a little more¡­¡­.¡± Duke Hart¡¯s words came to a halt. ¡®A little more¡­¡­¡­?¡¯ Duke Hart looked away while humming. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Nelia was curious about what he was going to say just now, but she decided to not ask. She had to finish what she was about to say anyway. ¡°Your Grace, as a handmaid, I didn¡¯t work and just fell asleep in my room, you can¡¯t just let it slide.¡± ¡°The world wouldn¡¯t change just because Nelia took a break and sleep for a while.¡± Rather, Duke Hart¡¯s attitude made her more uncomfortable even though his intention was to comfort her who had slacked off. The role of the owner and the employee somehow seemed to have changed here. ¡°You can take a break whenever you feel tired.¡± His gentle voice loosened her up as if they were massaging her shoulders. Sometimes, she thought there was hidden magic in his voice to deceive people. When he whispered quietly like that, she would unknowingly nod. ¡°And¡­¡­¡­ the bandage on my foot has been taken off by now.¡± Nelia widened her eyes after she escaped his hypnosis. ¡°You took off your bandage?¡± ¡°Take a look here.¡± When Duke Hart pulled up the hem of his trouser, she could finally see the skin that hadn¡¯t seen light for quite a while because it was covered with bandage. It was truly a touching moment. Finally, she has been released from one of the shackles¡­¡­.. ¡°My instep has been fully healed, but it was said that it will leave a minor aftereffect.¡± ¡°What is it¡­¡­¡­?¡± The aftereffects, it was a word that made her hair stand up just by hearing it. ¡°There¡¯s no problem with walking or exercising anymore, but the damaged nerves can often hurt, so I was told to bear it in mind.¡± The duke said while casually touching his foot. Nelia felt like tearing her hair out. If she had known this would happen, she would¡¯ve never worn high-heeled shoes¡­¡­¡­! And she shouldn¡¯t have been distracted by the desserts at the party¡­¡­¡­! Fortunately, the duke didn¡¯t make a big deal out of this incident and treated her negatively. Nelia asked while looking at the duke¡¯s feet with eyes full of guilt. ¡°What should I do?¡± The duke shrugged. ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing you can do.¡± Then he grinned. ¡°There¡¯s nothing Nelia can do other than staying by my side for the rest of your life to pay for the sins you¡¯ve committed.¡± Chapter 19 Thank you for the Kofi, Yona ! (1/8) ???? *** The content of his scary words and his elegantly grinning face were simply not a match. Nelia was frozen in her spot like ice, and the duke soon burst into laughter. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding.¡± This man is really¡­¡­¡­!! I¡¯m about to die from bewilderment, and now he¡¯s pulling a joke on me in this situation! But rather than speaking out her thoughts, Nelia wanted to make sure. ¡°¡­¡­About paying for the sin that I committed, you¡¯re just kidding, right?¡± ¡°Yes. It was nothing.¡± The moment she was about to loosen up upon hearing his calm voice. ¡°However, I¡¯m uncomfortable with my foot, so you ought to help me whenever I ask you to.¡± The duke added while smiling leisurely. ¡°Whenever?¡± ¡°Not so often.¡± His condition was very obscure, but she was not in a position to question him as she was a sinner. Even so, it¡¯s an insignificant improvement that he has been freed from using crutches. ¡°Shall we head to the study now?¡± Duke Hart reached out to Nelia. And Nelia stared down blankly at his hand. Then as if coming into the realization, the duke retrieved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it has become a habit of mine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s understandable.¡± Nelia comforted him by saying that she understood why he acted like that. But Nelia didn¡¯t know. That there would be much more things that she has to do with him in the future other than dealing with his bandaged foot. *** Nelia plopped down on her seat in the study. She thought she would have to part ways with this seat when the duke took off the bandage on his foot, but because she had learned about Duke Hart¡¯s secret, her grace period was completely out of sight now. ¡®I need to find out why the duke was able to return to his human form after turning into a snake.¡¯ This was the only way to part with him. Just in time when Duke Hart was taking medicine. Nelia stared at Duke Hart who was taking his medicine. She wondered how long he had been taking it while gulping down the large medicine without water. His throat fluctuated as the medicine went through it. It suddenly reminded her of something. ¡®What is the medicine that prevents the curse made of?¡¯ It was really surprising although she knew it was a fantasy world. ¡®I mean energizer, the medicine that keeps you hot to spend the night together!¡¯ She suddenly remembered what Leighton said. It turned out that celebrities weren¡¯t the only ones who got dragged around like that. Nelia felt sorry for Duke Hart, so she decided to secretly inform the duke about the rumor. ¡°Your Grace.¡± When Nelia called his name, his head quickly snapped toward her. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the medicine. Where is it produced?¡± First of all, it was most likely that the person who supplied that medicine created such a rumor about the duke. ¡°The Werther Farm behind the capital, it¡¯s the exclusive pharmacist of Dukedom of Hart. The Pharmacist House has been in charge of producing medicines for my family for a long time.¡± An exclusive pharmacist? Hm¡­¡­¡­ Then it¡¯s not likely that the pharmacist would spread that rumor. Nellia spoke out the next question. ¡°Has anyone ever seen you when you took the medicine?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡­? I guess so. Because I often have a meal with others.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything weird about that medicine to others during those times, right?¡± Duke Hart was motionless for a moment as if he was wondering about the question before nodding his head. ¡°Of course. But may I ask why you¡¯re asking about it?¡± Nelia wondered. She was wondering about how to phrase the word ¡®people misunderstand that medicine as an energizer¡¯ to not be as awkward and uncomfortable as possible. ¡°Uh¡­¡­. Uhm¡­¡­. So, about that¡­¡­¡­¡± Nelia¡¯s eyes roamed in the air. ¡°That?¡± ¡°The medicine¡­¡­. People strangely misunderstand it.¡± The duke tilted his head. ¡°This medicine?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡­¡± Nelia could barely look Duke Hart in the eye. This innocent-looking man, who resembled a fox, disturbed her greatly. ¡°So, the medicine¡­¡­¡­¡± Gulp. ¡°Is an energizer.¡± She managed to swallow her breath and spit it out. The duke smiled and snickered. She could barely bring herself to speak it out, and what she got in return was a dry response. ¡°Why is that so hard for you to say?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡± It was so embarrassing to say that to the person concerned, but wouldn¡¯t it be more weird if she were to say it brazenly¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°I already know about it.¡± Nelia raised her head. No, what? ¡°But didn¡¯t you think about explaining it?¡± ¡°They¡¯re just gossip anyway, so they¡¯re going to come up with another story in no time even if I explain it to them. Though it¡¯s kind of true it¡¯s an energizer.¡± Hm¡­¡­¡­? Did she hear it wrong? Nelia opened her eyes wide like an astonished rabbit. What the duke said was too vivid for her to think she had heard it wrong. ¡°Is it true that it¡¯s an¡­¡­¡­ energizer?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡± The duke looked as proud as when he consumed multivitamin. As she expected, there would be no smoke in the chimney without fire¡­¡­¡­ Nelia looked at Duke Hart with a shocking face. ¡°It¡¯s because the pharmacist in Werther Farm is the one who supplies the medicine to us.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.What about the pharmacist?¡± ¡°The pharmacist is working exclusively for us, but they sell their produced energizer to the public.¡± So, that was why such a rumor spread around. He was usually supplied medicine by someone who sold energizers. No, wait. She didn¡¯t need it all, so¡­¡­. ¡°Are you saying that the transformation suppressant is an energizer?¡± The duke smiled. It wasn¡¯t like his usual gentle smile, but a smile which seemed like a strange sneer. ¡°To be precise, there¡¯s energizer ingredients in it.¡± Then he should have said so from the beginning! But Duke Hart added a twist in his words again. ¡°But it¡¯s hard to say that it¡¯s different from energizer. The concept is to give an impulsion to the body like an energizer and stir up hormones that inhibit transformation.¡± ¡°So that means¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m consuming an energizer everyday, but it¡¯s not really an energizer.¡± Nelia¡¯s mouth opened droopingly. ¡®He¡¯s not ashamed of how things turned out.¡¯ He acted similar to when he was naked yesterday, and now, too¡­¡­¡­ So, he has this quite embarrassing side of his, too. ¡°You¡¯re not going around while telling everyone that, are you?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m saying this because it¡¯s Nelia who asks about it.¡± It¡¯s because of Nelia who asks about it¡­¡­? It sounded weird. ¡°Because we share secrets with each other.¡± Their slightly-moving lips made it seem like they were secretly talking and attracted too much attention. The duke¡¯s face has always been drawing a lot of attention, making it difficult to think normally and sometimes even she was distracted by his face. Nelia replied while barely looking away from the duke¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°Yes¡­¡­.. I see.¡± The duke wasn¡¯t wrong. Secrets naturally enhance the bond. Therefore, gossiping was a common way to strengthen solidarity with each other. How close must someone like Duke Hart felt with her if it was someone who struggled with keeping secrets and couldn¡¯t disclose it to anyone? ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯m vigorous all day and night.¡± The duke rested his chin on his hand while staring at Nelia with a gentle gaze. Nelia avoided Duke Hart¡¯s eyes as she felt a strange nuance somewhere. ¡°If I¡¯ve satisfied your curiosity, shall we start working now?¡± Upon hearing his softly asking voice, Nelia hid her red face and nodded. She thought she was hearing the faint chuckle of the duke just now, but she thought it was her mere imagination. No, it had to be her imagination. *** Nelia moved her hand slowly with the pen in her hand. She finished her work earlier than usual today. The duke usually gave her a mountain of decent job to do, but there was a little work today. Nelia supported her jaw with her hand while spinning her pen repeatedly. Then, she suddenly heard a loud noise coming from outside the window. To be precise, it came from the direction of the garden. Most of the noise was coming from Ton, the butler, who was busy doing the talking. ¡°What is happening all of a sudden¡­¡­..!¡± It was the first time she heard Ton sounded flustered like that while speaking to anyone, except when he faced Marquis Clint. Nelia decided to take a peek out of curiosity by looking out the window. There was a huge carriage stopped just outside the main gate. But¡­¡­.. ¡®It¡¯s the pattern of a gray dragon.¡¯ The symbol of the Andrian Empire. The symbol that could only be used by members of the Imperial Family. It seemed that someone from the imperial family was visiting here. And confusion wasn¡¯t just apparent in Ton¡¯s voice, but also his expression while he was talking with the coachman. Apparently the guest didn¡¯t make an appointment for visiting in advance. ¡®But still. Who the h*ll is coming here, why is he so flustered like that?¡¯ Nelia glanced at Duke Hart. He seemed to have no idea about the situation since he was immersed in his work. Nelia looked out the window again. Then, the carriage door slammed open. Even though she was looking at them from afar, she could see that the door opened in irritation. And a tall man got out of the carriage. Nelia couldn¡¯t help but widened her eyes when she recognized the main character of the loud commotion. With gray hair and an outstanding look like Duke Hart, he was definitely Prince Carlos. ¡®Ca, Carlos, why is he here¡­¡­.!¡¯ Nelia thought she should inform Duke Hart about the situation first. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­¡­! I think you have a guest!¡± The duke finally stopped moving his pen and looked up at Neila. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.Would you like to see them for yourself?¡± Duke Hart stood up with a puzzled look on his face. The chair was pushed back and made a rattling sound. Then, the duke approached the window and looked out as well. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The duke¡¯s face hardened evanescently. Carlos seemed to be an uninvited guest in the mansion. The original story hasn¡¯t progressed much yet, so she had no idea what Duke Hart thought of Carlos at this time. But because Nelia knew the future, she had the courage to foretell how their relationship would turn out. Duke Hart and Carlos were like water and oil. They could never blend in and understand each other. When Duke Hart always concealed his feelings and intention inside, Carlos was outspoken and straightforward. So the one was able to fit in, meanwhile the other one was unable to do so. Their words were so different like the language of dogs and cats. On top of all that, Duke Hart despised the emperor. She didn¡¯t know if that emotion would also be carried over to Carlos, the Emperor¡¯s son, but their relationship wouldn¡¯t be a good one. Carlos was the first person who realized Duke Hart was preparing to harm the emperor in the original story. As a result, the two have an irrevocably hostile relationship. ¡®They were also rivals who fought over a woman.¡¯ Carlos and Duke Hart fought over Charlotte, the female lead. It was due to this reason that Nelia became anxious about the sudden visit of Carlos. ¡°I will have to go down for a while.¡± Duke Hart snatched his coat from the clothes hanger. Nelia was puzzled like a cornered hamster, but soon followed Duke Hart downstairs. She was thinking of watching their meeting secretly. Duke Hart climbed down the stairs to the first floor with his long legs and opened the door. Carlos was on his way toward the door after he got out of the carriage. Ton, who spotted Duke Hart, immediately approached him and let him know about the whole story. ¡°I apologized for this, but the Crown Prince came over for an unexpected visit.¡± it wasn¡¯t Ton¡¯s fault that Carlos suddenly turned up, but he was panicking as if he was the one who summoned the man here. She just realized it, but Ton was a man of great professionalism as a butler. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The duke replied calmly with a single nod. Soon Carlos reached the spot in front of Duke Hart. Carlos frowned and looked at Ton, who stood beside the duke. ¡°The butler right here talks more than necessary.¡± Carlos turned his head again and faced Duke Hart. ¡®Woah¡­¡­.¡¯ Although it was merely incoherent admiration, seeing two handsome men of the century together made her eyes more fascinated than seeing any admirable artist¡¯ painting. The first person to speak was Duke Hart. ¡°What brought you here, Your Highness?¡± Tension arose in the air merely because the two faced each other. Nelia watched them while holding her breath like a squirrel watching the fight between a dragon and a tiger. Chapter 20 Thank you for the Kofi, Yona ! (2/8) ???? *** Carlos didn¡¯t answer immediately and looked around first. She had sensed it from the last time seeing him, that Carlos was such a haughty and self-centered person. Even so, he still deserved to be the male lead because he only showed his warm side to his woman, wasn¡¯t it like that? Carlos¡¯ gaze landed on Nelia, who was sticking her head slightly from the stairs. Nelia was startled for a moment, but fortunately Carlos quickly turned away. ¡°The duke didn¡¯t come in and out of the imperial palace these days, therefore I came to visit you personally.¡± The reason was suspicious. Perhaps Duke Hart felt the same way upon hearing it. ¡°I recently injured my foot and had asked His Majesty to excuse me for managing work from home.¡± ¡°I heard about that.¡± Carlos¡¯ nonchalant gaze turned to Duke Hart¡¯s gaze. ¡°From the way you look, you seem fine¡­¡­.¡± ¡°My injury is not visible on the surface.¡± Duke Hart returned his words with a smirk. ¡°Come in for now, Your Highness. You¡¯ve come all the way here, so let me treat you with a cup of tea.¡± Duke Hart stepped back and led Carlos inside. ¡°Ton, please lead us to the drawing room.¡± Carlos lightly shook his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the drawing room, take me to the duke¡¯s office instead.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Duke Hart¡¯s eyes hardened subtly. After observing the man closely for the past few days, she was able to quickly catch the changes of duke¡¯s emotion. It was merely a small change of expression on his face, but she felt that Duke Hart wasn¡¯t pleased by Carlos¡¯ request. ¡°It must not be a difficult task, can you do that?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Duke Hart was good at hiding his emotions. Even though he obviously wasn¡¯t pleased with the request, it looked amazing how he responded calmly, as if he had no problem doing it. ¡°Ton, bring the tea to my study.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Nelia hurriedly marched up the stairs before the two climbed up the stairs. Nelia quickly took a seat in her place. The duke and Carlos entered the study shortly after. Carlos¡¯ eyes turned to her again. ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my handmaiden. She¡¯s here to help me with simple tasks.¡± Carlos smiled and snickered after Duke Hart explained about her. ¡°Your face looks familiar.¡± That¡­¡­.. Is because we¡¯re acquaintances. Nelia recalled the incident in which she dropped the necklace. Duke Hart saved her that day, but it dawned on her that Carlos might still be suspicious and wondering about the real culprit who dropped the necklace on that day. Her mouth felt like drying up by thinking that way. ¡°You¡¯ve known her because you two met at the party.¡± ¡°Oh, the young lady from that day.¡± Carlos exaggeratedly pretended to remember her. ¡°What a coincidence, Duke Hart? It turned out the young lady on that day was the handmaiden of the duke.¡± He talked in a sharp manner. She felt like raking over the incident on that day. ¡°Nelia was hired recently. My foot was injured and it made me struggle to move around, and my servant just happened to take a leave to return to his hometown for a while.¡± After the maid left the tray with teacups and a teapot on it, Duke Hart poured the tea while explaining to him. Carlos turned his eyes away after looking constantly at Nelia and asked. ¡°Did the duke originally know the young lady before?¡± ¡°No. We just coincidentally met.¡± Their speaking manner was calm, but the atmosphere somehow felt cold. Carlos, who was trying to dig into something strange in one way or another, and Duke Hart, who was trying to not show even an inch of gap for him to dig into. Like a battle between a spear and a shield. When Duke Hart handed him the cup, Carlos extended her hand to take it without muttering a word of gratitude. Carlos slowly opened his mouth after he was done taking a sip of the tea. ¡°About the day when the necklace was broken.¡± Carlos stopped taking interest in Nelia and brought up another topic. ¡°That day, I went to see the monitoring sphere in the showroom just to be sure, but it seemed to be broken as well.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Duke Hart looked surprised. The same with Nelia who didn¡¯t look less surprised as well. She didn¡¯t think about that day ever since because she was all over the place at that time, but if the monitoring sphere hadn¡¯t broken, Leighton would have been caught as the real culprit by now. Carlos held the tea steadily in his hand as if attempting to cool down the tea a bit and fixed his gaze on the calm surface. ¡°It¡¯s astonishing¡­¡­¡­ that there could be so many odd coincidences happening only to the duke.¡± Carlos¡¯ eyes, which had previously fixed on the tea, turned to the duke. Duke Hart put down his teacup. ¡°God will be the only one who can explain those coincidences.¡± Carlos¡¯ sharp attitude might be confusing in a way, but Duke Hart remained relaxed as if he was facing a child. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t intend to find fault with you anymore for the past incident. Since the necklace is completely restored now.¡± ¡°Thank you for your understanding of my mistake.¡± Duke Hart gave a light smile. On the other hand, Nelia forcefully lowered her head because her guilty conscience was pricked at the sight of someone, who was completely innocent, had to apologize instead. That d*mn*d Leighton¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Did you say your name was Nelia?¡± ¡°Pardon¡­¡­¡­? Yes.¡± Nelia raised her head again when Carlos suddenly called her. ¡°Come and take a seat.¡± Nelia blinked like an idiot. ¡®Was he implying that they should drink tea together¡­¡­¡­.?¡¯ She didn¡¯t mean to divide people into their respective ranks, but it was just a bit strange. A maid like her was caught in the place where the crown prince and the duke were having a conversation. Just as Nelia began to panic, Duke Hart answered for her. ¡°Your Highness, there is a lot of work that Nelia has to get done with. I kindly seek your understanding¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Are you so busy that you have to turn down my offer?¡± Carlos cut Duke Hart off. Duke Hart¡¯s face hardened. He didn¡¯t reply with a smile like he usually did. The air in the study became heavy. Nelia finally rose from her seat. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I will do it later.¡± As she took a seat beside the duke, Duke Hart tugged at the bell rope to tell the servant to bring another cup, it seemed that he had accepted the situation. The maid returned with a cup in no time and served it, Duke Hart then proceeded to pour the tea into it. Carlos spoke as Nelia said ¡®thank you¡¯ when handed over the tea by the duke. ¡°It was impressive to see the young lady on her knees on that day.¡± If I didn¡¯t, Leighton would have attempted to lunge at you and knocked you out. Of course, his fit wouldn¡¯t even touch him because the crown prince, his opponent, was a swordmaster. ¡°Haha¡­¡­ I thought I had broken the necklace that day.¡± Nelia responded adequately. ¡°From which family are you, young lady?¡± ¡°Benedict¡­¡­ The Count Family.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Even so, she was grateful at the fact that her voice was quite soft. ¡°How do you feel working as the handmaiden of Duke Hart?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­It¡¯s nice.¡± There was Duke Hart beside her, and if he asked that, didn¡¯t he know she had no choice but to answer it like that? ¡°If Duke Hart hired the young lady as a maid, the young lady must be doing her job perfectly.¡± Nelia almost lost her grip on the cup. ¡®Ah¡­¡­ That¡¯s not entirely true.¡¯ Although she didn¡¯t make any big mistakes, she could tell that her assistance was sloppy if she looked at Ton, the butler. Nelia was looking back at her work when Carlos spat out an unexpected remark. ¡°If I¡¯m given a chance, I would like to hire the young lady as my handmaiden.¡± Nelia lifted her head. ¡°Pardon¡­¡­?¡± ¡°What do you think? You¡¯ll get to be paid twice as much as Duke Hart gives you.¡± She read an unusual ecstasy in Carlos¡¯ eyes. Nelia knew he had something up his sleeve for offering this. ¡°¡­¡­No. Thank you for your kind words, but I¡¯m happy to work as a handmaiden for Duke Hart.¡± Carlos leaned his back on the sofa in a disappointed manner when she turned down his offer. ¡°You¡¯re such a faithful handmaiden. What do you think, are you content with this handmaiden?¡± Carlos had a nasty habit of asking questions in front of the person he was referring to in that kind of manner. Nelia looked anxiously at Duke Hart when he was asked about her. The duke gave his usual smile. ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t wish for her to be taken away by anyone.¡± Contrary to his gentle expression, the calm voice that escaped his mouth was as cold as a frost in the middle of winter. ¡°It¡¯s not like you, duke.¡± Duke Hart simply laughed at Carlos¡¯ abstruse remark. Nelia nodded inside. ¡°That¡¯s right, Duke Hart is emotional unlike usual.¡± She presumed that this was the part Carlos criticized. But Nelia soon understood his sharp attitude. After all, she was the helper to Duke Hart for solving the curse now. But he [Duke Hart] would be angry if he [Carlos] was speaking as if he [Carlos] was going to take her to the palace. By the time the atmosphere turned cold, Carlos had risen from his seat. ¡°I have to go now.¡± Finally¡­¡­! ¡°I will walk you to the door.¡± Duke Hart rose from his seat as well. Nelia followed by also getting up in an awkward manner. In front of the main gate, there was a large imperial carriage that she saw earlier. ¡°I¡¯ll visit again next time.¡± ¡°Please do as much as you like.¡± On the surface, it seemed like they were very close, but somehow Nelia knew there was a bone in their words. Carlos¡¯ next visit meant that he would come at an unexpected moment like today and said something that would lead the atmosphere to become chilly, and it was meant to be done if Duke Hart also would do it. Their personalities were the opposite like Carlos¡¯ gray hair that looked black at the first glance and Duke Hart¡¯s silver hair that was close to white. ¡°Come to think of it, is your hand alright?¡± Nellia¡¯s gaze followed. Duke Hart asked while looking down at Carlos¡¯ hand. ¡®Hand¡­¡­¡¯ Carlos in the original story was actually born with a disability. He couldn¡¯t move his right arm very well, but he struggled to overcome it. Although his nature was raucous and unsociable, she had to admit this one was impressive at the very least. With a single determination to overcome his situation by any means, he passed the obstacle and managed to reach the stage of swordmaster. But Carlos thought his right arm was a blemish on himself. In reality, Carlos was reluctant to go to the parties or meet people when he was young because of his arms. Now he could reveal himself confidently since he was able to act like he was fine all along. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with matters with the emperor, so I haven¡¯t been able to see Your Highness properly lately.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Carlos wriggled his eyebrows. As if he didn¡¯t like it when Duke Hart dared to bring up his right arm. The duke probably already predicted this situation and planned to bring that up. Nelia read all the hidden meanings in his remark as she knew their relationship in the original story. ¡°You¡¯re worrying about nothing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad if you¡¯re alright.¡± Duke Hart replied while showing his genial smile. Carlos casted a sidelong scowl before getting into the carriage. The carriage left with the sonorous sounds of horses¡¯ hoofs. When Carlos left, she was so out of it that she would be taken away by the small gust of wind. The duke turned his head and looked at Nelia. ¡°Nelia.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to leave me, right¡­¡­.?¡± What is he talking about? ¡°The handmaids in the palace have a lot of work. The imperial family is more fastidious than people thought.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay you as much as I call you. If necessary, even this mansion¡­¡­¡± Nelia hurriedly stopped Duke Hart¡¯s mouth from speaking. ¡°If this is because of the prince¡¯s suggestion, I don¡¯t have any thought of transferring there. I told you before.¡± Duke Hart rushed to put Nelia in his arms. Nelia let out a yelp at the imposing pressure on her body in an instant. ¡°As expected of Nelia.¡± She assumed he has frequent skinship with others. Nelia pushed away Duke Hart, who rushed to her. Though, the duke immediately loosened his arms when she pushed him away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just so happy.¡± He even made sure to apologize with that innocent face of his. ¡®This fox¡­¡­ No, I mean snake!¡¯ Phew, she had no idea what she was supposed to do with this man, who smiled with his eyes blinking beautifully. Chapter 21 *** Thank you for the Kofi, Yona ! (3/8) ???? *** Carlos stared nonchalantly at the fast-moving scenery outside. The beautiful and well-managed streets of the capital were the pride of the Andrian Empire, but they failed to catch Carlos¡¯ attention. Because his head was full of the event that unfolded earlier. ¡®Duke Hart.¡¯ How dare that man mention his right arm. His intention was to hit his weakness, but he wrapped it with smooth speech and friendly tone. The duke has always been like that. He¡¯s overly polite, but his eyes look down on people. The frustrating thing is that no one notices Duke Hart¡¯s attitude other than him. ¡®Even Father.¡¯ More than that, Duke Hart blinded both of his father¡¯s eyes, the emperor. To the extent where he thinks everything the duke said is correct. In return, he observed Duke Hart keenly, but he didn¡¯t find anything unusual. ¡®That makes it even more obvious.¡¯ It felt rather strange that someone could be so clean. That was the reason why he finally stormed into Duke Hart¡¯s mansion today. He was the one who showed up at the imperial palace until he got tired and sick of seeing him, but one day he abruptly stopped visiting. His father said it was because Duke Hart¡¯s foot was injured. However, Carlos didn¡¯t believe it. He didn¡¯t go to work for several weeks because his foot was injured? After all, he was someone who occupied the position of prime minister. Even so, he was given too much privilege. If it were anyone else, would it be a fair thing to say? And when he knew when meeting him in person. He didn¡¯t suffer from an injured foot. If he had to guess why he was living in the mansion¡­¡­ ¡®That handmaiden.¡¯ Nelia was her name. The thought of Nelia made Carlos loosened his hard mouth. When he spotted her at the duke¡¯s house, he thought he was imagining things for a moment. However, no matter how much she thought about it, it was definitely the woman who knelt down and confessed that she dropped the necklace on the day of the party. The face that peeked out from the stairs was clearly her. He has taken interest in her since then. Carlos actually knew it. The whole story of the ruined necklace on the day of the party. Carlos, as the crown prince, had a master key that could open every room in the imperial palace. It was Carlos who opened the originally locked door of the exhibition room where the necklace was stored. Carlos opened the door to the exhibition room as he intended to have some time away from the crowded party. Entering the exhibition room, Carlos took a seat in the corner of the room. However, a suspicious brown-haired man entered the room. He grumbled, before opening his eyes wide and found the necklace. ¡°Wow, what¡¯s this?¡± Clank-! He dared to enter and touched the necklace, even dropped it to the floor. Carlos laughed. ¡®Does he even know how much it cost?¡¯ He was still watching to see how the guy would react and that was when a woman, who strangely resembled him, rushed in. ¡°What, what have you just done!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡­uh, Nelia.¡± Carlos then rose from his seat because he couldn¡¯t let the culprit go away just like that. They were in such a panic state that they didn¡¯t even notice as he approached them. ¡°Who caused this?¡± He deliberately asked even though he already knew. Carlos liked to test people. ¡°Was it you?¡± ¡°What if I wasn¡¯t? No, I mean, you speak informally to me as if we had met before!¡± It¡¯s better to act foolish. The man naturally didn¡¯t recognize him as the crown prince. ¡®No one knows my face.¡¯ Carlos clicked his tongue at the way he spoke to him [Carlos]. And the man¡¯s sin was engraved in his mind. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­!¡± When he threw a glance at her, her face was ashen. Tsk. It seemed that they were siblings from the similarities of their hair and eye colors, but she got into the wrong family. Carlos felt pity at her so he decided to show his last generosity. ¡°I will give you one last chance. If you tell me the truth now, I won¡¯t be asking you to pay it back.¡± But the man missed the chance. Carlos was trying to think about the way to make him speechless when suddenly, Thud. She knelt on the floor. ¡°I apologize.¡± A sense of desperation was reflected in those transparent brown eyes. ¡°¡­¡­I did it.¡± Carlos knew the woman was not the real culprit. He was sure of it because he clearly saw the one who dropped the necklace was the man beside her. Nonetheless, he wondered what kind of thought that woman had that she willingly knelt down and falsely accused herself instead. ¡°So you did, not this guy.¡± ¡°Yes, it was really pretty that I stopped by and touched it¡­¡­¡± Carlos deliberately pressuring Nelia. Hoping that she would regret it and tell the truth. ¡°Do you know how much is the price of that necklace? It¡¯s not worth the price even if you sell all the imperial stuff.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I apologize about that.¡± But the woman shifted the blame to herself and only continued apologizing. When he looked at her figure, he was quite moved. ¡®¡­¡­Moved?¡¯ Carlos frowned when he suddenly felt that kind of impression. He felt like laughing. Since when did he become the emotional type? Is he about to let go of someone who had damaged the imperial treasure just because a woman was kneeling down before him? ¡°Oh my. I dropped the necklace earlier, and the number of witnesses has increased.¡± Then an unwelcome voice reached their ears. Turning around, he saw Duke Hart smiling leisurely. Carlos revealed a smirk. The real culprit kept his mouth shut until now and others said they were the ones who dropped the necklace. ¡®This must be a joke.¡¯ However, when Duke Hart said by himself that he was the culprit, Carlos could no longer argue over it. Seeing that, he turned around and walked away, thinking that he would find out the culprit after the recording of the sphere would be passed to him later. But then he received news that the monitoring sphere was broken that day. He knew who was the real culprit, but there was no evidence. He recited the incident from that day, wondering if Duke Hart had anything to do with the broken device, but it seemed that he had no idea about it. It was unbelievable how good he was at lying, but he decided to let it slide. ¡®That day has passed anyway.¡¯ Instead, Carlos turned his attention to the woman named Nelia. He originally took an interest in her because of her actions, which was kneeling down on the day of the party, but it was crucial to read the reluctant expression on Duke Hart¡¯s face when he said he would like to go to the study earlier. Carlos was just asking because he thought he could find something in his working space. When he discovered the small desk beside the duke¡¯s desk, she thought it might be because of that woman named Nelia. ¡°Did you say your name was Nelia?¡± ¡°Pardon¡­¡­? Yes!¡± ¡°Come and take a seat.¡± His prediction was right. When he mentioned the handmaiden, the calm expression on the duke¡¯s face cracked for the first time. ¡°Your Highness, there is a lot of work that Nelia has to get done with. I kindly seek your understanding¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Are you so busy that you have to turn down my offer?¡± The duke¡¯s handmaiden eventually sat with them. If I¡¯m given a chance, I would like to hire the young lady as my handmaiden. The duke¡¯s expression hardened upon hearing his words. ¡®How unbelievable of him to make that kind of expression.¡¯ Carlos felt a little sense of triumph, but he stepped back thinking it was enough. It was only enough to catch his weakness, which wasn¡¯t his weak point. On the other hand, he wondered. Why was Duke Hart speaking up for that handmaiden? He thought the duke fell in love with her at the first sight, but she wasn¡¯t quite a beauty who would capture Duke Hart¡¯s attention. Therefore, he was curious. He wondered if the handmaiden had a different charm that attracted the duke. Carlos chuckled dryly. ¡®I¡¯ll find out when I check on him again next time.¡¯ *** Meanwhile, in the Duke Hart¡¯s residence. It was the first time for Nelia to stay in the duke¡¯s mansion after six o-clock. The duke¡¯s mansion was dark and gloomy. It could be because the mansion was unusually large and the employees¡¯ voices couldn¡¯t be heard very well. ¡°Shall we go eat, Delia?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It reminded her, does a handmaiden usually eat together with her master? From the look of it, a handmaiden has a lot of work to do depending on their ranks, but her position was actually very vague. She¡¯s like a handmaiden, but not a handmaiden either¡­¡­. Of course, she usually had lunch with the duke in his study. The servants brought them meals during lunchtime. Then she would eat lunch with the duke on the table in his study while sitting down face-to-face with him. However, it was her first time to go down to the dining room to have a meal, so she was suddenly suspicious of him. ¡°Did Your Grace originally eat together with the servants?¡± ¡°No. I like to eat on my own.¡± She realized while they were talking that Duke Hart was shrouded with contradiction. Somehow, all of his words put up question marks in her head. ¡°Then why are you eating together with me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fun to watch Nelia eat.¡± Duke Hart grinned while covering his mouth with his hands. His light white eyes seemed to be genuinely enjoying the sight before him. ¡°Nelia eats very well.¡± ¡­¡­ She was eating so comfortably. Nelia was embarrassed when she came to realize it. She had been busy devouring the desserts Duke Hart bought for her each time, and enjoying how delicious the meals here¡­¡­ If she thought back about it, she had been busy eating everything by herself. Luckily, it didn¡¯t seem to give Duke Hart a bad impression seeing her like that. Nevertheless, she was planning to eat virtuously today. When she made a promise in her heart, she heard the duke¡¯s voice. ¡°This is the dining room.¡± There was a long table under the sparkling chandelier and a dark red carpet laid under it. Such a scene was only seen in medieval movies. She used to think that they wouldn¡¯t be able to hear each other if they ate on such a long table, but I never thought she would get to eat in such a place. ¡°Anyway.¡± Where should she sit? It seemed there were at least ten seats. The sensible Duke Hart seemed to have read Nelia¡¯s concerns, so he walked first and pulled out a chair for her. ¡°Nelia, you can sit here.¡± Nelia bowed slightly at the gentlemanly manner presented by Duke Hart. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± Duke Hart smiled softly and sat on the opposite of him. ¡°Do you always act this kindly to other people?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how I am. My mother has said so since I was young. I have to treat others with kindness.¡± ¡°Why¡­¡­.?¡± The duke gave her a light smile. It felt quite dark compared to his usual bright smile. ¡°Because of the serpent curse.¡± Nelia wondered. What does it have to do with acting kindly to others¡­¡­? ¡°I think the reason why I was caught in this curse was due to the karma of my family.¡± So, he thinks his karma would decrease bit by bit if he treats others with kindness? ¡°Obviously, I don¡¯t think that way. The curse would have disappeared if being nice to people around me is the way to solve it.¡± The duke sighed with his chin supported by his hand. ¡°Nonetheless, I¡¯ve been brainwashed by my mother since I was young to be like this, therefore I feel comfortable being nice to others.¡± After hearing him, she wondered what kind of person the mother of Duke Hart was. She was said to be the only one and only family of Duke Hart. ¡°Your Grace¡¯s mother still willingly got married even though¡­¡­ she knew that the head of Hart Duchy would become a snake¡­¡­?¡± It mustn¡¯t have been easy to accept the fact that her husband could turn into a snake. Even so, he has a wife who is so understanding toward him¡­¡­ ¡°She was tricked into getting married.¡± Nelia¡¯s admiration was shattered upon hearing Duke Hart¡¯s nonchalant reply. ¡°So¡­¡­ He lied about the curse to the one who would have to be his wife?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how the head of Hart Ducy married all the time. It¡¯s such an indecent act.¡± Nelia¡¯s mouth opened slightly. She couldn¡¯t believe this was the secret that had gone on for generations inside the reputable Hart Family. ¡°There were stories that one of the duchess left the house because the head of the family was discovered in the middle of it, and there were times when they had lived together for years, and she didn¡¯t have any choice other than continuing to live with her husband after it.¡± The duke said calmly, but it was not something that could be taken lightly. ¡°My mother was the latter. She was upset at my father for deceiving her all these times, but she didn¡¯t leave the duchy because she loves him.¡± Duke Hart grinned as if he almost burst out laughing. ¡°My mother urged me not to deceive anyone who would be my spouse. At the same time, it can¡¯t be more ironic since I will have to get married soon.¡± Self-mocking voice came out of the duke¡¯s mouth. ¡°Who would want to marry a horrible man who can turn into a snake?¡± Nelia thought his circumstance was unfortunate, but she was also surprised to find out the different side of him during that moment. Seeing his cynical sarcastic side, it seemed that she had taken a step closer to see the true appearance of the duke without his usual mask. ¡°I¡¯ve been talking too much about myself.¡± However, he soon wore his mask again. The Duke was drawing a pretty smile again as usual, as if he had ever told such a dark story. The duke was smiling beautifully again as usual, as if he had never told such a dark story of his life. Chapter 22 *** Thank you for the Kofi, Yona ! (4/8) ???? *** Nelia wanted to comfort the duke, who has always lived with a mask on. ¡°I¡­¡­ I believe there is someone out there who can understand a man who has an ability to turn into a snake. There are many different kinds of people in the world, isn¡¯t it true?¡± This was all she could say because she wasn¡¯t good with words, but she meant it. After all, the world is vast and there are so many people out there. ¡®Actually, even I¡­¡­¡¯ The fact that the duke could turn into a snake didn¡¯t come out as terrifying to her. It¡¯s another story to have such a person as a spouse. Nelia had seen various sides of the duke during her stay at the duke¡¯s residence. He was too sweet and gentle despite having to think loosely that his identity was actually a cruel villain. She felt his appearance was too genuine to deceive her, and the vigilant act she had put on for some time finally melted before she knew it. Rather, looking at his lonely expression at first glance made her feel that the weight of the curse he had to endure as well as the death of his father was too heavy to be carried on his own. For Nelia, the duke had already turned into a miserable man in her eyes, not a terrifying man anymore. That might be the reason. She offered help to find out about the curse with him even though she didn¡¯t want to get involved with him. Of course it was also because he brought up about his injured foot, but the main reason was because she was moved by the dark expression on his face when he confessed about the curse. The gloomy face she saw for the first time seemed to reveal the true nature of the raw sincerity which had been hidden deep inside his heart for a long time. That gloom prevented her from turning down his request. On the other hand, she was not pleased when feeling her change of heart. It felt like she would continue caring more and more at him, and she would be deeply involved with him. Then, the servants knocked on the door before entering and served appetizers. ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡± The dish was plump shrimps garnished with cream sauce on top. ¡®Well, if I can eat this kind of food every day, it wouldn¡¯t matter if my husband is a snake, right?¡¯ Nelia picked up the tableware in an attempt to erase her bewildering thoughts about the duke. ¡°How about Nelia? Having a husband who turns into a snake.¡± Before having the chance to cut the large shrimp, Nelia raised her head and looked at Duke Hart. ¡°¡­¡­Pardon?¡± ¡°Would Nelia accept someone who turns into a snake as your husband?¡± Until a moment ago, she just thought lightly about it, ¡®If I can eat such delicious food, it wouldn¡¯t matter if my husband is a snake,¡¯ but the duke seemed quite serious with it, so she was contemplating on how to answer it. Most of them asked so because they often wanted to hear positive words. They wanted to be encouraged. She didn¡¯t have any thoughts like ¡®I don¡¯t ever want a husband who turns into a snake¡¯ which was most likely because she didn¡¯t think much about having any spouse yet. Nelia replied while raking through her brain for a proper answer. ¡°Uh¡­¡­. As long as they¡¯re not always in the snake form¡­¡­. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s really a big deal.¡± Duke Hart was staring at her in a slight shock. ¡°¡­¡­.Seriously?¡± Nelia intensified her thoughts when he asked if she was being serious. ¡°Instead, should we argue about other aspects? Their personality, their wealth, or their appearance.¡± She answered a little realistically, but it was the closest answer to her thinking at that moment. ¡°What if their situations were the same as mine?¡± He asked a more difficult question this time. Nelia frowned and thought again. She was struggling with this difficult balance game. Duke Hart was a good man who had a kind personality, great looks, and such a husband material with a great fortune, but his only shortcoming was turning into a snake. ¡®Hm¡­¡­ if it¡¯s similar to Your Grace¡¯s situation¡­¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to make up for just that?¡¯ Nelia suddenly stopped moving her fork in the air when she was about to come up with a positive conclusion. Because there was another thing in her mind. It was the fact that the duke was trying to avenge the emperor. He sacrificed many people during the process of her revenge. Even if he was a perfect husband material with a tender-hearted and kind personality, she could never accept him as a husband when one thing came to her mind. This was a completely different story from the previously pitiful side of the duke. Nelia slowly brought herself to move her fork again and stabbed the shrimp on the plate. ¡®But why is he asking that?¡¯ It sounded like he was asking her how she felt about accepting him as a husband. ¡°Your Grace, why are you asking?¡± ¡°I was curious how Nelia thought of me.¡± His answer was ambiguous. Nelia thought she would just be honest with him because she had no idea about his intentions by asking that. ¡°Honestly, I can only judge based on how many times I¡¯ve seen you.¡± Delia glimpsed at the duke and continued. ¡°I just like nice people.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Not inflicting harm or acting rude to others.¡± In that sense, the duke was eliminated as the candidate of her spouse. ¡°Even if they turn into a snake?¡± ¡°Yes. It doesn¡¯t matter if you turn into a snake or dragon, as long as your personality is good-hearted and sincere.¡± The duke looked deep in thought. Leaving the duke to dwell in his own thoughts, Nelia hurriedly moved the knife and fork in her grip. The shrimp dish was starting to cool down. Nelia cut the shrimp into bite-sized pieces and put them into her mouth. ¡®It¡¯s delicious!¡¯ Smile rose to Nelia¡¯s small face. On the contrary, the food on the duke¡¯s plate hardly decreased. ¡°Your Grace, hurry up and eat.¡± ¡°Pardon? Yes.¡± The duke¡¯s expression finally loosened and he grabbed a fork and knife. After that, the duke somehow looked like in a daze and their conversation didn¡¯t go smoothly. Nelia rather chose to eat quietly. The atmosphere in the quiet dining room was a little awkward, but she thought it¡¯s nice since she had the chance to savor the taste of the food more properly. After finishing the meal, Nelia wiped her mouth with a contented look. She stole a glance at the duke¡¯s plate, which remained almost the same as before. He didn¡¯t have an appetite and didn¡¯t even eat properly. He didn¡¯t seem to be in a bad mood when the appetizers were served, but now she guessed it was a sensitive subject for him. Nelia asked, feeling some responsibility for making him act like this. ¡°Is this because of the conversation about the spouse earlier, Your Grace?¡± The duke just shook his head and showed a weak smile. ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­¡­¡± Just? However, the duke paused before speaking any further. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± The duke rose from his seat. ¡°If you¡¯re done eating, shall we head back to your room now?¡± Nelia wondered what he was going to say just now, but she only answered after reading his countenance that seemed to have no intention of talking about it again. ¡°Yes, I would like to.¡± The duke was quiet on their way to the fourth floor. He usually asked if she enjoyed her meal or which one she thought was the best. The conversation they had earlier seemed to have dropped the duke¡¯s appetite. ¡®Why did he ask that kind of question?¡¯ ¡®What if their situations were the same as mine?¡¯ Asking someone about ourselves creates uncomfortable situations in many ways. She didn¡¯t want to lie or be honest either. And when she thought back to their conversation earlier, she answered back appropriately. It¡¯s not like she said, ¡®I would absolutely hate it if I know my husband can turn into a horrifying snake!¡¯ Thinking about various things, she already arrived in front of her door without realizing it. Duke Hart kindly opened the door for her. ¡°It¡¯s your first night staying in the mansion, so I hope you have a good night.¡± ¡°The same for Your Grace, please put aside the thoughts from your head for a while and sleep well.¡± The duke smiled. ¡°All right.¡± Yet, his smile looked weak. *** Duke Hart entered his room and immediately plopped down on the bed. The bed leapt up slightly when the weight was placed on it. ¡°Phew.¡± The duke shut his eyes tightly. ¡®I didn¡¯t mean to say that.¡¯ He told Nelia too many things. It was the first time he had ever done this. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t talk to other people, but it was just about formal stuff. But when he was with Nelia, he felt like being a child again. He talks about the things that he shouldn¡¯t say even if he doesn¡¯t have to speak about it. In particular, he wasn¡¯t supposed to talk about his family history. Luckily however, Nelia responded to him in a calm manner. Nelia wasn¡¯t surprisingly shakened by big things, but she would be surprised and flustered like a small animal at merely trivial things. That was the funny thing he discovered about Nelia. That reason led him to imagine something serious might not be a big deal when he was together with Nelia. Even his family¡¯s curse. She saw him in his snake form, but then calmly accepted the situation. It¡¯s astonishing. ¡®So, I can¡¯t give up on my hope.¡¯ ¡®I¡­¡­ I believe there is someone out there who can understand a man who has an ability to turn into a snake. There are many different kinds of people in the world, isn¡¯t it true?¡¯ ¡®Uh¡­¡­. As long as they¡¯re not always in the snake form¡­¡­. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s really a big deal.¡¯ He was bewitched by those words. However, the light in Duke Hart¡¯s turned cold as soon as the warm glow disappeared. Nelia told him that she was fine having a husband who could turn into a snake, but at the end of the day, he realized that he didn¡¯t meet Nelia¡¯s spouse¡¯s requirements. ¡®I just like nice people.¡¯ ¡®Not inflicting harm or acting rude to others.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t the ¡®kind-hearted man¡¯ Nelia was talking about. On the surface, it might seem like that to others, but behind it, he was desperately preparing for revenge. ¡®Cause he killed Father.¡¯ He was just twelve years old when it happened. Even at such a young age, he could remember those terrible days when her mother used to live while crying all day and night. When his father was still alive, he was close to the emperor. The emperor was an ordinary man who was clumsy in many ways and well-taken advantage of by his people. He wasn¡¯t someone who possessed outstanding abilities for his position. After that, the emperor met his father who was assigned as his liege. Thanks to his father, the emperor was able to establish his position. His father looked after the emperor sincerely and smartly as his liege, and sometimes saw him as friends. The emperor¡¯s heart naturally moved seeing his father. In a short time, the two became as close as brothers. His father was obviously a wise and benevolent man, and he was also a great support not only for the emperor, but also for his family. The person who gently comforted his embarrassing feelings when he turned into a snake one day was his father as well. ¡®Father¡­¡­ Do I have to live like this forever¡­¡­?¡¯ ¡®Shilian, you know our family is cursed for the mistake we committed in the past. But don¡¯t live your life pursuing the path of misfortune.¡¯ The warmth that he felt when his father petted his head with his big hand was still vivid until now. ¡®When you feel unhappy, you only have to devote yourself to your precious things. By doing so, the world simply won¡¯t feel dark for you.¡¯ However, the emperor tragically took away his precious thing, and soon his world became dark. Duke Hart clenched his fist as he recalled that day, On the day of the full lunar eclipse, his father turned into a snake due to the curse that trapped the dukedom. Unfortunately, that day, his father was meeting the emperor that day, and he didn¡¯t recognize his liege. His father desperately pleaded that he was Benian Hart, but it didn¡¯t reach the emperor¡¯s ears who was utterly shocked at that moment. Eventually, his father turned to a cold corpse in the hands of his close friend whom he devoted his whole life to. ¡®He didn¡¯t even die in his human form.¡¯ The corpse that returned to his family was a rigid silver snake. A lot of things have fallen apart upon the death of his father. He remained impassive and monotonous no matter what he did. No sadness or joy. He just tried to be nice to people according to the old guidelines of the family. Then he suddenly thought like this. ¡®If this is the case, he needs to have a reason to live.¡¯ The young Duke Hart had to find a reason to live after experiencing the embers of his dying heart. And he found a reason to live without a lot of hardships. The purpose of living this boring life was his anger. He decided to avenge the one who killed his father, the emperor, who also made him like this. He endured each passing day with that one thing in mind. From that day his young self has borne this spite, anger was the only thing that kept him going and supported him throughout his life¡­¡­ Until one day, he met Nelia. It seemed as if the stone had just flown over the calm water. *** *It¡¯s nice that we¡¯re finally able to know the future revenge of the duke. Chapter 23 Thank you for the Kofi, Yona ! (5/8) ???? *** It seemed as if the stone had just flown over the calm water. The ripples of the water surfaces were so powerful that they made him forget about his revenge. For some reason, the boring time he experienced all day felt meaningful when he was with her. From some point on, he started to smile sincerely, not wearing that robotic smile anymore. And he had another dream that he never had in his life. The dream of making a family with Nelia and continuing those happy days together. However, the conversation they have today formed a crack on the tower that was being built for his dream. He was preparing to avenge the emperor, and naturally his hands would be stained with blood. But can he extend that dirty hand of his to Nelia after that? The duke let out another sigh. He was so overwhelmed that he felt like going to explode soon. The revenge for his father¡¯s sake has been his spur for continuing his life so far. But because of Nelia, the confidence in his objective waned. As his gray vision gradually drowned in the warm light, he wondered if revenge still became the goal of his life. Is it right to seek revenge that he has wanted to do since forever¡­¡­? The duke looked up at the ceiling blankly. He suddenly dropped his gaze. He looked around at his surroundings. He spotted a silver scale. He forgot to take his medicine, and ended up turning into a snake. He was sick of having to take medicine all the time. Duke Hart curled himself up and rolled his tail. The bed felt unnecessarily wide today. ¡®Cold.¡¯ But Nelia¡¯s body was warm. He remembered vividly the feeling when he held her hand, the warmth he felt when hugging her, and everything. What comforted him was this situation, the feeling of knowing she was staying in the room next to his. That alone felt like sending a certain amount of warmth in his cold body. *** Nelia parted ways with the duke yesterday and fell asleep right away in her room. And she woke up in the morning. She was worried if she would be able to fall asleep since it was her first night staying in an unfamiliar room, but the magical bed quickly drove Nelia to her dream. She woke up feeling refreshed¡­¡­ ¡®What is it?¡¯ There was someone beside her. Nelia¡¯s hands came in contact with the cool skin. Cool skin¡­¡­? Nelia opened her eyes gently and looked sideways. The familiar features under the dazzling silver hair was clearly the face of someone she was familiar with. And under it¡­¡­ ¡°Aakh!¡± Duke Hart slowly blinked his eyes as Nelia let out a scream. Silver eyes appeared and disappeared repeatedly following his movement. And he looked at Nelia quietly as soon as he regained his consciousness. ¡°¡­¡­Uh, Nelia?¡± ¡°Why is Your Grace sleeping beside me! Also¡­¡­. Without any clothing!¡± Nelia stole a glance at the duke¡¯s broad chest. Luckily, most of it was covered by the blankets. The duke got up to his feet. When the blanket went down, his torso was completely visible to his sight. In other words, it was just amazing that his muscles looked attractive even if all he did was sit down every day. Nelia unwittingly swallowed. The duke looked around with a look that hadn¡¯t fully woken up. ¡°Why am I sleeping in Nelia¡¯s room?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m asking!¡± Nelia exclaimed as if she was dumbfounded. Fortunately, she was still in her pajamas. In other words, it¡¯s not something that should have happened. The duke was silent as if he was thinking about yesterday. And he soon let out a noise of realization, ¡®Ah¡­¡­¡¯ ¡°I didn¡¯t take the medicine last night, so I became a snake.¡± ¡°And then¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°And I fell asleep thinking it was cold, but I guess I naturally seek warmth.¡± The duke wore an innocuous smile. ¡®¡­¡­.What kind of silliness is that?¡¯ Despite his ridiculous explanation, she felt like her heart melted at the sight of a face that cleansed her eyes. He wasn¡¯t dressed, but he just slept beside her and he didn¡¯t look like he was lying. ¡®¡­¡­.No, it¡¯s not.¡¯ Even so, she thought she shouldn¡¯t let it slide. He sneaked into the same bed and slept. Nelia also realized that she almost fell for the sneaky Duke Hart again. Hm, she deliberately cleared her throat to keep her voice stern. ¡°But this is not right. How dare you barge into my room like this¡­¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nelia.¡± Duke Hart lowered his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m really ashamed of myself.¡± He looked pathetic. However the determined Nelia thought that she had to clear this up. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a matter that would be solved by a simple apology.¡± The duke raised his head. His silver eyes looked somewhat sullen. ¡°I do want to help you, but if you don¡¯t have respect for me, I can¡¯t stay here, Your Grace.¡± ¡°Nelia¡­¡­¡± The duke¡¯s eyes shook slightly. ¡°I need time to think about today.¡± Nelia spoke with a determined face, and the duke nodded. ¡°¡­¡­.. All right.¡± ¡°I would like you to leave now. Because I have to change.¡± After Nelia announced her request, Duke Hart was about to get up when the blanket dragged south and his sculpted torso could be seen just barely. ¡°W, Wait! More importantly, where¡¯s your clothes!¡± ¡°I have no idea. It all happened while I was asleep¡­¡­¡± ¡°All right. Then please wrap yourself in a blanket instead.¡± Nelia turned around and walked away from him. She soon heard the sound of Duke Hart¡¯s footsteps, then the sound of door opening and closing. Nelia turned around again only after it subsided. The duke has left with her blanket wrapped around his body, leaving the chilly bed unoccupied. ¡®Phew, seriously.¡¯ She was staying here to help Duke Hart, but he kept crossing the boundaries. His handsome face and sly attitude made her wonder whether she should just let this one slide or not. But she would make sure to warn the duke this time. Nelia has made up her mind. *** When she went down to the study, she saw the duke already arrived and started working. Nelia sat down at her desk and glanced at the duke. She felt awkward about what happened this morning. The duke didn¡¯t say anything either. Nelia struggled to put aside the thought of him and finished what remained of her work from yesterday. Scribble, scribble. Only the sound of the pen moving over the paper reverberated in the quiet room. ¡°Nelia. I¡¯m sorry but could you do this for me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The stern voice escaped Nelia¡¯s mouth. The gaze was also fixed on the handed paper, not at Duke Hart. Then she turned away and sat down again. It happened repeatedly today. Even during lunch, she would answer shortly on purpose when Duke Hart tried to initiate a conversation. The more he did that, the more subtle Duke Hart¡¯s expression seemed, but she would not fall for the duke¡¯s trick again. The impatient Duke Hart brought up what had happened in the morning because he was unable to endure it any longer. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can I talk to you for a second?¡± She didn¡¯t answer, but the duke walked up to her. He knelt down at Nelia¡¯s desk and lowered his gaze. ¡°I know you¡¯re upset at me.¡± ¡°You might think it¡¯s an excuse, but when I become a snake, there are times when I¡¯m unable to take control of my body or mind.¡± She could feel the sincerity from the face that was cleared from his usual smile, but it didn¡¯t matter. He was such a good actor. ¡°I was in a particularly bad mood yesterday, so I must have wanted to feel the warmth of someone, and I guess I moved on my own.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I say it once again, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Nelia¡¯s heart was moved right at that moment hearing his desperate voice. However, admitting mistakes didn¡¯t make him free from guilt. It was ridiculous of her to forgive him in less than half a day if she got rid of her anger later in the day. ¡°¡­¡­.. All right.¡± The duke showed a bright expression for a moment. ¡°Thank you, Nelia¡­¡­¡± ¡°But please wait for me until I get rid of the remaining of my anger.¡± After she passed over the conditions, the duke looked sullen again. ¡°You can do it, right?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­ I understand.¡± Knock knock. ¡°Your Grace, it¡¯s time to go.¡± There was a knock and a man belonged to the man from the other side of the door. He was an aide of Duke Hart. She had seen him a few times when she was working as a maid. In Duke Hart¡¯s stead, he would go to the Imperial Palace to deliver his work or pass on messages. ¡°Nelia, I will be back.¡± The duke rose slowly from his seat. Nelia nodded silently. The duke left with a weak smile on his face. Nelia was quite relaxed when she was left alone. It was because she thought she would spit out words with a comforting voice in no time if she continued watching the duke who seemed like a depressed puppy. ¡®No, no.¡¯ Nelia continued where she left off while strengthening her principles in her mind. The work she got accustomed to felt pretty fun to do by now. The task was very simple, though. She wondered if she has been so engrossed in her work for a while now. There was a knock on the door again. ¡°Who is it?¡± A low-pitched voice was heard outside the door. ¡°It¡¯s Marquis Clint.¡± Marquis Clint? It¡¯s been a while since his last visit. But the duke was not present at that moment. Nelia got up from her seat and opened the door. ¡°Greetings, Marquis Clint.¡± ¡°Nelia, it¡¯s been a while.¡± The marquis gave a bright smile that she saw all the time. Nelia gripped the doorknob and spoke with an awkward look. ¡°You came to meet His Grace, correct? Oh, what to do¡­¡­ he¡¯s currently outside.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s better.¡± Marquis Clint came in without hesitation. He was dressed in comfortable attire today. ¡°Where¡¯s Duke Hart?¡± ¡°I think he went to the imperial palace.¡± She usually asked where the duke was going whenever he went out, but she didn¡¯t ask him today, so she had no idea where he was heading to. She guessed that because he always went to the palace when his aide called him. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for him to get back to work at the imperial palace. He can no longer use his feet as an excuse.¡± ¡°Excuse¡­¡­?¡± His nuance was strange. As if Duke Hart was faking a disease. ¡°¡­¡­Oh. It¡¯s nothing, hasn¡¯t he been comfortable during his recovery in the mansion. That¡¯s what I mean, haha.¡± Marquis Clint smiled awkwardly. On the contrary, Nelia¡¯s eyebrows rose fiercely. Soon an unpleasant voice flowed out. ¡°The duke was not comfortable. He had a hard time walking properly. His bandage was recently removed, but he said it left an aftereffect because his nerve had been damaged.¡± Nelia unknowingly spoke for Duke Hart. She was telling him the truth. She thought she was too rude for a moment, but Marquis Clint was smiling. ¡°Lady Nelia really thinks a lot about Duke Hart.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I only told you what I saw and felt while accompanying His Grace by his side during those times.¡± Nellia said in a way that sounded like an excuse. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s certainly pleasant to hear it from you.¡± The servant served them tea after they were told that the duke had a guest. Nelia poured the tea in a seemingly clumsy manner. She thought she just had to lift the teapot and pour the content into the cup, but she felt shameful seeing Duke Hart pouring tea gracefully. Moreover, the duke has always done it, so she didn¡¯t get to pour tea. Nelia handed the cup to Marquis Clint while feeling a sense of embarrassment. ¡°Here you go.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The marquis smiled and received the teacup. He then slowly took a sip of the tea. The gesture was full of sophistication. The ducal bloodline must have been different from other families. ¡®Come to think of it, it¡¯s the ducal bloodline things¡­¡­¡¯ Chapter 24 Thank you for the Kofi, Yona ! (6/8) ???? *** She must be familiar with the duke¡¯s curse by now. Just in time, Marquis Clint put down the teacup and fumbled in his pocket, taking out the glass bottle containing medicine. ¡°I came to give this. I¡¯ll give it to you as I¡¯m afraid I might forget to give it directly to him.¡± ¡°Yes, I will pass it to His Grace.¡± Nelia stared at the bottle of white pills that was handed to her for a moment. In the past, she used to misunderstand that they shared secrets with each other, but now she knew it for sure. They are brothers and best friends who take care of each other. ¡®My pity for Duke Hart is useless.¡¯ How unpleasant it must have been knowing people thought that way about him and his cousin. Her thoughts were wandering everywhere when hearing Marquis Clint¡¯s voice. ¡°It seems that Lady Nelia has recently been settling down completely in this mansion for a while now.¡± Nellia raised her head. ¡°How, how did you know?¡± She definitely asked Duke Hart to keep this as a secret only to himself¡­¡­! Or did the employees here talk about it? Everyone kept their mouth shut as the duke said and didn¡¯t look like people who would gossip for her to think that way. ¡°Duke Hart recently ordered a bed with a canopy.¡± Marquis Clint laughed as if it was funny. ¡°There¡¯s no way the duke would use such a bed.¡± Nellia remained silent. She didn¡¯t expect this kind of rumor to spread out. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m the only one who knows about this, so you don¡¯t need to worry, Nelia. The owner of the furniture store asked me if Duke Hart was going to get married, so I covered it up.¡± ¡°¡­¡­. Thank you.¡± Nelia could be relieved only after that. But then Marquis Clint asked with a piercing look. ¡°May I ask you a question?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Why did you suddenly stay here?¡± Nelia¡¯s eyes wandered around in the air for a moment when she was asked such an unexpected question. She lacked reason to appropriately cover it up. One on hand, she had that kind of thought. ¡®Since the marquis knows everything, I can just be honest with him, right?¡¯ On the other hand, she wanted to ask Marquis Clint for his opinion. When Duke Hart was having a hard time due to the lack of efficiency of the drug lately, she accidentally found out about the duke¡¯s secret and decided to help him. However, she had no idea what to do. She didn¡¯t know where she should start helping him with the curse. Nelia replied with a sigh. ¡°Actually, I saw the duke turn into a snake.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Marquis Clint was calmer than she thought. As if he had anticipated it. Nelia thought his stance was strange, but the first thing she needed to do was to finish her words. ¡°But¡­¡­ Somehow for unknown reasons, the duke was able to return from his snake form to human form.¡± Marquis Clint¡¯s eyes widened slightly as he listened to her words seriously. ¡°He returned to his human form¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°Yes, he said he has never returned in such a short time before.¡± Marquis Clint stared at Nelia. ¡°That¡¯s really amazing. He had never been like that before.¡± ¡°Therefore¡­¡­ I decided to stay here for a while to help His Grace find out why he was able to return to his human form.¡± Nelia fidgeted with her fingers and smoothed down the sofa seat. ¡°Actually¡­¡­ I have a bit of concern. No matter how hard I think about it, it seems to be a coincidence, but I think His Grace has high expectations of me.¡± Marquis Clint showed a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Lady Nelia. Even though this won¡¯t result in anything, Duke Hart is not the person to be blamed.¡± A hint of bitterness was reflected in his smile. ¡°I became close to Duke Hart as his playmate when I was a child. Duke Hart was especially quiet and timid when he was young.¡± It came as a complete surprise to think about how he dominated people now. ¡°The reason the duke was timid was due to the serpent curse. Even if it can be controlled by taking medicine, still it¡¯s not easy to live with such a big secret.¡± Nellia nodded. ¡°I think so¡­¡­¡± Even now she was struggling, trampled by the weight of the secret, but how could Duke Hart, the person directly involved, feel all this time? ¡°And I don¡¯t know how far Duke Hart has told you¡­¡­ but when he turns into a snake, he often loses control of his personality.¡± That was what Duke Hart said. She was doubtful when he said it, but she just found the truth in Marquis Clint¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s probably the part where Duke Hart suffers the most.¡± That made Nelia¡¯s mind a little uneasy. The duke was also sorry, and she wondered if she was too harsh to him. The image of the droopy Duke Hart from earlier overlapped in her head. ¡°It¡¯s shameless of me to ask this, but I hope Lady Nelia will take good care of him. He¡¯s a man with a lot of pain.¡± Nelia swallowed through his dry mouth. ¡°Yes¡­¡­ I shall do my utmost.¡± Marquis Clint finally showed a bright smile on his face. ¡°I feel reassured to know Nelia is beside him.¡± ¡°As I said, there¡¯s not much I can do.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak like that, Lady Nelia. It is of great relief to have someone who understands us in this large land.¡± Marquis Clint was someone who had a truly pleasant energy. Thanks to him, many worries she recently endured on her own have been resolved. ¡°I¡¯ve given you medicine and advice, so I will have to take my leave.¡± Marquis Clint slurped the tea from the cup and got up vigorously from his seat. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll hand the medicine to His Grace.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lady Nelia.¡± The marquis walked up to the door. Nelia followed him out to walk him until the front gate. ¡°It¡¯s enough for me if you walk me until here.¡± However, the marquis bid goodbye in front of the door of the study. ¡°We¡¯ll see each other again next time.¡± ¡°Feel free to come again.¡± The marquis¡¯ voice was heard over Nelia¡¯s head when he bowed his head. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s one thing I forget¡­¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°There will be a total lunar eclipse soon.¡± The marquis hesitated and spoke. ¡°You must return home that day.¡± He said it out of the blue, but the marquis¡¯ voice and expression were more serious than before. ¡°You must.¡± As if to warn of danger that was about to occur. *** Marquis Clint disappeared after leaving such a vague remark. ¡°Total lunar eclipse¡­¡­¡± Did he mean the phenomenon where the moon is completely blocked by the shadow of earth? So there is such a phenomenon in this world. But why did he tell her to be careful? From the serious look on his face, it seemed to be a serious matter. ¡®If he¡¯s going to tell me that, he should at least tell me the reason¡­¡­.¡¯ He seemed to know something was going to occur, but she didn¡¯t ask any further because she thought it would be wise to ask the house owner in order to get the most accurate explanation. The duke returned when the sun set and the sky had gone dark. ¡°Nelia, I¡¯m home.¡± Nelia raised her gaze from the table. Duke Hart was sticking his face through the door. ¡°You¡¯ve returned?¡± Nelia deliberately spoke in a softer tone. Duke Hart slowly blinked as if he had noticed the change. Then he swung the door open and walked up to Nelia. Duke Hart held a white box in his hand. ¡°On the way here, I stopped by a bakery and brought strawberry tart.¡± He didn¡¯t buy it, but brought it¡­¡­ and then Nelia suddenly remembered one fact that had left her mind since earlier. Oh, Posh Bakery¡­¡­ he bought it. Nelia asked while staring down at the white box. ¡°Is this a bribe?¡± ¡°This is not enough as a bribe. I can give Nelia the whole bakery if it can relieve your anger.¡± Indeed. That would make her as rich as her father. Faint giggle escaped Nelia¡¯s mouth at the absurd imagination. ¡°Shall we eat together, Nelia?¡± ¡°I would like to.¡± Nelia nodded readily. The two sat facing each other with the table between them. When the duke opened the white box, she saw the strawberry tart that she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. Its appearance was truly admirable. ¡®Strawberry tart? This is cheating.¡¯ The duke used to buy desserts for her frequently, but he bought them very evenly, perhaps out of consideration for her. Due to that, from desserts topped with exotic fruits that she didn¡¯t know where to get them, to the only one handmade dessert in the world. She was able to look at many of them. When Nelia looked at the strawberry tart in front of her with a drooling look, the duke handed her a fork. ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­ Of course.¡± Without any hesitation, Nelia moved her fork. She cut the tart with a fork and took the slice to her mouth. Nelia glanced at Duke Hart while mumbling. ¡°Would you like to eat some, too?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± As expected, she was faced with rejection. He always asked her to eat together, and she would end up eating alone. ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± She was lucky enough to have this delicious dessert to herself. Nevertheless, she felt a little guilty at the duke because she enjoyed this happiness by herself every time. Nelia asked with a mumble. ¡°What is your favorite food?¡± ¡°Favorite food¡­¡­.?¡± The duke asked back as if it was his first time . And he didn¡¯t say anything for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Didn¡¯t know? Does he have no favorite food? Nelia almost dropped her fork. This world is full of delicious food¡­¡­! ¡°I don¡¯t have a big appetite.¡± When she thought back to the usual Duke Hart, she could understand him stating that he had no appetite. He always eats food in a graceful and collected manner just to get the nutritious benefit from it. That¡¯s how she felt when she saw him not enjoying whatever he ate. ¡°Is there not anything else you like?¡± Nelia asked with a tilted head. The duke stared at Nelia. Then he raised the corners of his mouth and released a laugh. ¡°A squirrel.¡± Squirrel¡­¡­.? ¡°Did you like animals?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t like animals, I like squirrels.¡± Nelia found it strange that the duke liked squirrels. ¡®Snake are natural enemies of squirrel¡­¡­¡¯ Duke Hart was not obviously a real snake, but how scary would it be from the squirrel¡¯s side knowing that the duke liked it? But Duke Hart drew a pleasant smile as if thinking about the squirrel brought a pleasant feeling to him. ¡°¡­¡­Do you want me to get you one?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t need another squirrel.¡± ¡°Another squirrel¡­¡­? Did you already raise a squirrel?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t raise them, but it¡¯s similar to that.¡± The mansion¡¯s yard was large, so he might be talking about squirrels that come and go there. Nelia stopped talking about squirrels. Because she had to focus on the tart. The tart that melted in her mouth quickly disappeared. ¡°Oh, thank you for the meal.¡± She leaned on the back of the sofa with a satisfied expression, and she felt something unusual in my pocket. When she fumbled through her pocket with her hand, she felt something blunt in there. It was the medicine Marquis Clint handed to her earlier. Nelia held it out to Duke Hart after taking out the medicine bottle out of her pocket. ¡°Your Grace, here¡¯s your medicine. Marquis Clint gave it to me earlier.¡± ¡°Did Marquis Clint come and leave again earlier? He didn¡¯t say he was going to come by¡­¡­¡± The duke frowned slightly as if he didn¡¯t treat the marquis¡¯ visit as a pleasant thing. But he immediately loosened his expression and asked again. ¡°When did he come by?¡± ¡°About two hours ago¡­¡­¡± The duke took out his watch and looked at it. And he tucked the watch back in. ¡°Did he say anything else to Nelia?¡± Nelia rolled her eyes to fumble through the memories in her head. ¡°Uhm¡­¡­. He said he knew I was staying in the mansion, and we were talking about medicine and the curse of His Grace.¡± The duke¡¯s forehead crumpled once again. ¡°The marquis, does he know Nelia is staying here?¡± ¡°Yes. He said he knew it when he found out about His Grace buying furniture.¡± When Marquis Clint barged into Duke Hart¡¯s business, he would sometimes show a look of hatred on his face. It¡¯s probably because it was someone else¡¯s business, it was both strange and interesting when she saw Duke Hart showing that kind of expression sometimes. ¡°Phew.¡± The duke sighed. ¡°¡­¡­Why?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± The duke looked at Nelia with a smile. ¡°I was a little worried that the marquis would talk crap to my mother.¡± Crap¡­¡­. That was the roughest thing the duke had ever said. There was something that bothered her more than that. ¡®What would Marquis Clint say to the duchess¡­¡­.?¡¯ Chapter 25 Thank you for the Kofi, Yona ! (7/8) ???? *** The thought about the duchess came to her mind on its own. At first, she depicted her as the hostess of a fearful chaebol family of a weekend soap opera. Wouldn¡¯t she like it if she knew a strange girl was clinging to her son even though she was just his handmaiden¡­¡­.? Of course, she knew it¡¯s too early to be concerned about that, but she was actually anxious because the duchess mother¡­¡­. Felt like an unknown turf. Nelia asked in a voice laced with worries. ¡°If Her Grace finds out I¡¯m staying here, won¡¯t she find it pleasant?¡± She probably would say, ¡®I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re acting as the handmaiden of my son!¡¯ When she worked part-time at the restaurant, she often heard that kind of line in the weekend soap operas when the kitchen staff came out single-handed and turned on the TV. When a stylish, middle-aged woman fired back at the female lead, even she, who was watching, seemed quite discouraged. ¡°It¡¯s not possible. No one would ever despise you.¡± Duke Hart smiled and comforted Nelia. He, however, didn¡¯t really sympathize with Nelia. There was someone who didn¡¯t really like her if she were to take a closer look at once. ¡®Leighton Benedict.¡¯ It was her brother. She thought she had gained some weight after not seeing him lately. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡­ I¡¯m afraid that my mother will trouble Nelia a little bit.¡± ¡°Troubling me?¡± Is she a nosy person? ¡°Nelia doesn¡¯t have to worry about it too much. I will make sure to prevent it by any means.¡± The duke somewhat looked committed, so Nelia didn¡¯t ask any further. Whether the duke wanted to change the topic because he immediately asked another question. ¡°Did Marquis Clint have anything more to say?¡± When asked by the duke, Nelia remembered the most important thing. She thought she would ask Duke Hart when he returned, but she just forgot about it. ¡°The marquis told me that there would be a total lunar eclipse soon, and he advised me to go home on that day.¡± When she brought up the total lunar eclipse, the duke¡¯s eyes became dark as if a shadow was hanging over it. ¡°¡­¡­.That¡¯s right. There will be a total lunar eclipse one month later.¡± His expression was certainly different from the distressful one he showed on his face earlier. His mood seemed to drop noticeably. ¡°Is there anything that will happen on that day¡­¡­?¡± The duke opened his eyes lowly. ¡°As Nelia knows, the total lunar eclipse is the day when the moon is said to be hidden by the power of angry Sigrid.¡± Sigrid, the gray dragon, was the symbol of the Andrian Empire. He used to be the God of Anger, but until now he was hiding himself. The duke said while leaning loosely on his back. ¡°The Marquis would have said it¡¯s an unfortunate day, so he must have said to keep yourself safe.¡± Nelia nodded. Even if it was simply a superstition, it would definitely be better to stay at home on such a day. ¡°Therefore Nelia, you must return home on that day.¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Nelia was concerned by the seemingly dark eyes of the duke, but she nodded, thinking she might be mistaken for that. *** A few days later, Duchy of Hart. In the room filled with expensive frames and items sat a woman as elegant as the luxurious object. The woman raised her chin at the maid¡¯s message. ¡°There was a guest for me?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Marquis Clint.¡± When the maid spoke politely, the duchess¡¯ eyelashes flicked upward after she quietly savored the tea. If her nephew spared his time to visit this distant duchy, he must have had something to say. And it would be most likely an interesting story. When the duchess stood up, the maids followed suit while holding her lavish dress. As she went down, her handsome nephew greeted the duchess with a smile on his face. ¡°Aunty, how have you been?¡± ¡°¡±Oh, Marquis Clint.¡± The duchess embraced Marquis Clint with a gleaming look. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve gotten younger.¡± ¡°Ohoho, it seems that the marquis¡¯ talking skill is getting better, too.¡± At the marquis¡¯ sweet flattery, a pleasant laugh escaped the duchess¡¯ mouth. ¡°What suddenly brought you here?¡± ¡°Should something happen? I just came because I missed you, aunty.¡± However, the duchess knew that Marquis Clint hadn¡¯t come all the way here just for that. Curious about the stories, the duchess hurriedly led the marquis. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the drawing room. We just received a good tea from the eastern continent.¡± The duchess took the lead. He saw the large window as soon as the drawing room opened. The warm sun came through the window. The nicely-managed landscape along with the sunlight was similar to a landscape painting. ¡°The scenery here is always nice. It¡¯s all because aunty has a great eye for these kinds of things.¡± ¡°In order to maintain this cast duchy on my own, there are things that I need to do. So I have no choice but to grow flowers and trees here.¡± The duchess sat on the long sofa with an elegant smile drawn on her face. The sofa, which was made of calfskin, looked glossy. ¡°Oh right, I forgot to ask you, marquis. How have you been?¡± ¡°I always remain the same as last time. Except that I¡¯m worried about the recent transformation of the duke into a snake.¡± Then, a servant came in and brought the tea. It was an unfamiliar tea with dried scarlet fruit. When she poured the hot steaming water into it, the water quickly turned into an orange-ish color. The servant placed the teacups respectively in front of the duchess and the marquis. The marquis smiled brightly and expressed his gratitude. On the other hand, the duchess was motionless, as if she was deeply concerned for her son. The duchess opened her mouth with deep wrinkles between her eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s not like the medicine isn¡¯t working at all, is it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. We need to increase the dosage more than the amount he used to consume in the past.¡± Her neatly pulled hair wobbled slightly. The duchess unfolded the fan in her hold and fanned herself as if the air became hot. ¡°Why isn¡¯t the medicine effective only for Shilian? The head of the house of the previous generations had survived by consuming this medicine¡­¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a curse, therefore we can¡¯t predict how it works.¡± Marquis Clint spoke nonchalantly with the teacup in his hold, but it wasn¡¯t the same with how he felt in his heart. Duke Hart is like his own brother. He had known him since he was a child, and he knew the misfortunes he went through. But he also knew that being antsy in front of the duchess would only add to her concern. The duchess sighed. ¡°I¡¯m worried about him a lot. What if the medicine is not effective at all¡­¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s quicken our pace to find another way.¡± Actually, Marquis Clint was seeking the solution while wandering around the Magic Tower and the Pharmacist House. However, even the pharmacist who has been supplying the medicine to the duke has not yet to find a single solution. ¡®It¡¯s not that easy.¡¯ Marquis Clint sipped the tea and looked at the duchess. She still hasn¡¯t escaped the mire of anxiety. Marquis Clint thought that he should inform about the good news now to make the duchess feel better. ¡°Enough about the curse, I have good news to tell.¡± The duchess¡¯ fanning movement came to a halt. ¡°Good news?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about Duke Hart.¡± The duchess folded the fan as Marquis Clint drew a smile across his lips. ¡°Why, did Shilian, that insensible j*rk find a nice young lady?¡± Marquis Clint thought the duchess was the only one who said Duke Hart an insensible j*rk. But if they talked about it, the duchess would obviously answer with a querulous face and said, ¡®He hadn¡¯t been able to find one woman yet, what is he if not an insensible j*rk?¡¯ Marquis Clint replied while recalling Nelia. ¡°She¡¯s a nice young lady.¡± ¡°Are you sure about it?¡± The duchess brought her upper body forward excitedly while always maintaining her dignity and elegance. ¡°The duke recently hired a handmaiden.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.. A handmaiden?¡± The duchess narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°It¡¯s kind of strange.¡± Duke Hart became anxious when the medicine didn¡¯t help him well, so he cleared up all the maids and attendants except for the chief attendant, Ivern. The duchess completely understood him to that extent, but she didn¡¯t really get it when he returned the chief attendant, Ivern, to the duchy recently. Even when she asked her son about the reason, all he said was, ¡®I will call him to return later.¡¯ She didn¡¯t know a new handmaiden was the reason behind it all. ¡°She¡¯s Nelia, the young lady of Count Benedict. She has an older brother. The House of Count Benedict has been managing the top for a long time¡­¡­.¡± The duchess waved her hand as if to cut the marquis off. ¡°I needn¡¯t hear such a thing. After all, the Hart Family is overflowing with money.¡± The marquis couldn¡¯t contain the laughter that escaped his mouth endlessly. It wasn¡¯t her attitude that caused him to laugh, but because she has a point. The Hart Family might have more fortunes than the national treasury. It wasn¡¯t just because the family has been standing for a long time. Until now, the Hart Family have accumulated wealth with their impressive brains. When she looked at the history, the people of the Hart Family sometimes felt like tribes. Inhumanely appearance, distinguishable hair, and¡­. ¡®He seemed to have another ability.¡¯ Not magic, not divine power, but a mysterious ability. When she was young, she saw Duke Hart unconsciously using his abilities. At that time, Duke Hart was particularly reserved about his ability when he asked what power it was. Anyways, everyone who inherited the Duke of Hart¡¯s blood had outstanding abilities compared to ordinary people. Although the Duke of Hart¡¯s blood ran in his veins, he was inferior to the direct heir, Duke Hart. When Marquis Clint was lost in his thoughts for a brief moment, the fretful voice of the duchess came into his ears. ¡°Marquis, don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m curious about?¡± He knew. The duchess¡¯ most important concern was the condition of the head house of the Duke of Hart. Marquis Clint nodded. ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen¡­. Lady Nelia seemed to have figured out Duke Hart¡¯s curse.¡± The duchess asked curiously. ¡°It seemed she figured it out? That means¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, she already knows about the curse.¡± The duchess sprang up again. ¡°Is that true? How come!¡± ¡°It would have been somewhat reckoned from the moment Duke Hart took her as his handmaiden. Although it came off as a surprise that he got caught a bit sooner.¡± That was actually why Duke Hart hired Nelia as his maid. He liked her because of their unexpected meeting, and wanted to test her by keeping her beside him. Would she be someone who can accept his curse completely? Duke Hart¡¯s prediction was correct. Actually, Nelia didn¡¯t run away despite knowing Duke Hart¡¯s curse. ¡°What kind of person is that Nelia?¡± Marquis Clint wondered about the way to explain it, and came up with an interesting idea. He deliberately dragged on his words and said, ¡®Hm¡­¡­¡¯ to stall time. ¡°If I say it here, there will be no room for the twist. So¡­¡­¡± The marquis stared at the duchess with a grin. ¡°Why don¡¯t you see it for yourself?¡± Chapter 26 Thank you for the Kofi, Yona ! (8/8) ???? *** Meanwhile, Nelia¡¯s time went by easily. She has gotten used to the unfamiliar room quite a bit. Especially after a few days, she couldn¡¯t help but admit that the food and everything she used here were much better than in her original house. and there was more she had gotten used to, that was Duke Hart. Even if the thought about him being a villain and fearful couldn¡¯t completely disappear, he became too affectionate after clinging to her all day. Of course, sometimes she was caught off guard at his excessive skinship, but it¡¯s not like she didn¡¯t understand him at all. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Nelia. I often miss people¡¯s warmth because my father died during my early age and I lived separately from my mother for a long time.¡¯ When he slowly lifted his eyelids and apologized to her with pitiful eyes like now, she tried to say something but she closed her mouth tightly. However, there was a big problem within these peaceful days. It was that the medicine preventing the curse was not as effective anymore. The intensity was increasing. Although he had recently increased the medicine to three doses, Duke Hart turned into a snake once a week during the night. ¡®But I¡¯m glad it happens at night.¡¯ He had to go working at the Imperial Palace soon, and if he turned into a snake there¡­¡­ She got a headache just by imagining it. Within the empire, the snake was a loathed animal. Therefore, no matter how much respect the duke gets, he is bound to be seen in a different light when they see him turning into a snake. She wondered if Duke Hart in the original story was also afraid to suddenly turn into a snake in such places? She only read through the middle part, so she couldn¡¯t know how Duke Hart would have dealt with the transformation caused by his curse. ¡°Your Grace.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± When Nelia called Duke Hart, who was working, his answer was surprisingly quick. ¡°What are you going to do about it in the future?¡± ¡°May I know what you are talking about?¡± Nelia thought the duke was not keen on this important matter. He¡¯s obviously been busy working as a prime minister until late in the evening, but she guessed he might bring it up when he wasn¡¯t busy and didn¡¯t have much to do, yet he never mentioned about the curse first. So, she threw an even more intense tantrum than before. ¡°The curse, it¡¯s a big deal if you turn into a snake inside the palace. What if not just people, but also the emperor whom you see frequently, find out?¡± She recently found out that the emperor particularly despised snakes much more than ordinary people. She was aware of it because the Knight Commander paid a visit here several times to complain about how the emperor kept telling him to catch a snake that didn¡¯t even appear in the desert. Obviously, the snake that the knight was implying seemed to be a giant monster, not just a mere snake, but he was obsessed with it anyway. ¡°Hm¡­¡­ I think so.¡± Nelia was getting frustrated as he only came back with a light answer. ¡°Your Grace! It¡¯s not just a matter of thinking. Your Grace might be in danger if you are to get caught.¡± The duke looked a little serious after that. ¡°Then, I have to figure out a solution right from today.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± But this guy¡­¡­ How could he when he just perceived the problem? ¡°As I asked Nelia before, I think I need your help.¡± Fortunately, it seemed that he had no idea. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be taking any medicine today.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t take medicine, you¡¯ll turn into a snake¡­¡­¡± The duke nodded. ¡°I will have to figure it out in that state. The last time I returned to my human form was because of Nelia¡¯s influence, I might be able to return by doing it again this time.¡± ¡°Uhm¡­¡­.¡± Nelia fixed her forehead while secretly staring at Duke Hart. His face looked very serious. ¡®Does he really think it¡¯s going to work?¡¯ If he returned as a human because of her that day, it would have been normal if he hadn¡¯t turned into a snake since he has been with her almost all day. Duke Hart often turned into a snake, so she put aside such thoughts. ¡®Even so, it¡¯s better than not doing anything at all¡­¡­¡¯ At last, Nelia nodded. ¡°Yes. Then, let¡¯s work together tonight.¡± ¡°Thank you, Nelia.¡± Duke Hart showed a beautiful smile upon hearing the positive response. His face was something that she could never get used to. She felt like it wasn¡¯t realistic at times. Sometimes, he felt like he came from a different race. Not only his appearance, but his personality also made her think that way. He seemed strong when she saw that he was able to do difficult things and lifted heavy objects with one hand without difficulty. So she became more curious. What in the world did he do wrong for such a gorgeous and excellent person to be put under such a cruel curse? This couldn¡¯t have been done without incurring the wrath of God. Nelia¡¯s gaze landed on Duke Hart. ¡°Have you ever thought about why you got cursed?¡± The duke was probably planning to rest as he got up from his seat behind the desk and sat himself on the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡­ It¡¯s a curse that has been passed down in the family for so long that she can¡¯t even imagine.¡± He supported his chin with his arm that was placed on the armrest of the sofa. ¡°But, I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s because we committed a very big mistake a long time ago.¡± A big mistake¡­¡­ As the duke said, he couldn¡¯t even guess what mistake they had committed for the curse had lasted for so long. ¡°How do you break the curse? It seems that you¡¯ve been trying continuously.¡± Thinking for the response to Nelia¡¯s question, Duke Hart stared in the air without words and spoke. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve tried countless different things all this time. But nothing could lift the curse. The only solution I¡¯ve found is this pill. So now, I don¡¯t even expect to lift this curse anymore.¡± The duke smiled almost invisibly. ¡°I just hope no one has to witness my demonic appearance.¡± *** The duke¡¯s words were echoing in Nelia¡¯s head all day long. ¡®I just hope no one has to witness my demonic appearance.¡¯ Demonic appearance¡­¡­? She might feel that way to an ordinary snake, but the duke¡¯s appearance when he turned into a snake never seemed demonic to her. Therefore, the duke¡¯s words sounded like something she should consider. It seemed as if he was hiding something else from her¡­¡­.? It might be because she¡¯s been a bundle of nerves. Nelia shook her head and looked down at the duke who had turned into a snake. The duke deliberately didn¡¯t take his medicine today. He eventually turned into a snake. Nelia took a seat on the duke¡¯s bed and asked him. ¡°¡­¡­What are we going to do?¡± ¡°Please give me a moment to recall how I return as a human.¡± The relieving thing is that the duke is still able to talk even after turning into a snake. Of course, the duke said that he couldn¡¯t speak properly whenever he was in his snake form. Surely other people would think it¡¯s weird. ¡°Oh, I remember.¡± The snake blinked and soon talked again. Its appearance looked lively and felt cute. ¡°I saw Nelia slip, and I returned when I ran to help you.¡± The situation they were in was vague. Nelia sprang up from her spot. ¡°Then, Your Grace. I will attempt to slip, please watch properly.¡± The snake was flustered while shaking its head from side to side. ¡°No, Nelia!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other way.¡± Nelia spoke firmly and walked away from the bed. As if to reenact that day, she closed her eyes tightly and bent her body toward the floor on the opposite side of the bed. ¡°Nelia!¡± The duke sprang up and dashed toward Nelia. The snake slammed its head into Nelia¡¯s body. ¡°Ouch¡­¡­.¡± Nelia rubbed her slammed buttocks that kissed the floor. She looked at him to make sure, but the duke in her arms was still in his snake form like before. Nelia spoke while looking at the duke who was still in his snake form. ¡°Looks like this doesn¡¯t work¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How can you act so ignorant like this!¡± The duke¡¯s reprimanding voice was heard. She couldn¡¯t read the expression on the snake¡¯s face, but he seemed pretty angry. ¡°You needn¡¯t try something like that.¡± The duke didn¡¯t say anything, as if he found it unpleasant. Nelia lifted the duke gently and put him back on the bed. Since he couldn¡¯t go up there by himself. The duke stared at Nelia. ¡°¡­¡­I asked Nelia for help, not to do anything risky like that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I see. I don¡¯t think it has anything to do with me slipping down and the duke¡¯s transformation, so I will make sure to not do it anymore.¡± Nelia answered and the duke finally let go of his anger. ¡®Hm¡­¡­?¡¯ Why is she looking at the snake¡¯s face and reading his feelings? Nelia thought it was strange, but soon shook her head. She still had a long way to go. After that, she made various attempts with the duke. Such as grabbing the duke in his snake form and tugging it from both sides, throwing it, and even feeding it different things. However, the duke didn¡¯t return as a human regardless. ¡°Should we end this here?¡± The duke spoke while looking at Nelia. The snake looked quite exhausted already. Nelia nodded. ¡°I think that would be a good idea.¡± ¡°Good job, Nelia.¡± ¡°The same to you, Your Grace.¡± They tried hard, but ended up being exhausted because it all went in vain. How can she not feel bad for Duke Hart, the person involved? She wasn¡¯t sure if she was just imagining things, but somehow his silver eyes looked sullen. Nelia reached out and stroked the snake¡¯s bald head. ¡°Don¡¯t be too concerned, Your Grace. Every cloud has a silver lining.¡± Actually, Nelia used to think that there was a cloud that didn¡¯t have a silver lining, but right now she needed to tell him a white lie. She solely wanted to comfort Duke Hart because she pitied him. But at that moment, the hand stroking the snake¡¯s head trembled and slipped away. She was met with a pair of silver eyes. ¡°Your Grace!¡± ¡°Nelia¡­¡­?¡± The duke has returned to his human form! Nelia hugged Duke Hart in joy. ¡°Your Grace! You¡¯ve returned as a human!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Nelia.¡± Duke Hart hugged Nelia back cautiously. Nelia¡¯s little body was flung into the duke¡¯s arms. Then, she felt the firm muscles of someone¡¯s back on her hand. Come to think of it, this guy hasn¡¯t dressed again. ¡°Argh!¡± Nelia pulled away in surprise. She then looked at him as if putting the blame on him. ¡°Your Grace, again¡­¡­!¡± The duke smiled lightly and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I can¡¯t help it when I just return from my snake form.¡± ¡°I get it, so now please get dressed first.¡± His revealed torso left her no place to lay her eyes at. ¡®He has an unnecessarily good body.¡¯ Firm chest, broad shoulders, and back muscles she touched earlier. She rarely saw the body of a man, but she knew his body was similar to the most trained knights out there. Gulp. Nelia unwittingly swallowed in her dry mouth. Then, she made eye contact with Duke Hart, who was in the process of wearing pants and shirt. Nelia was embarrassed because she felt like he had read her thoughts. As she intentionally lowered her head, the bed leapt slightly. She looked up and found the duke settled near her. His shirt has been buttoned up. ¡°Nelia, your face is red.¡± ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m fine.¡± Nelia deliberately looked elsewhere, feeling embarrassed. ¡°No, you don¡¯t look really good. Can you look at me for a second?¡± Nelia could barely look up upon hearing Duke Hart¡¯s urging. His silver eyes were staring at her. Badump, badump. Her heart was beating like a thief who had been caught stealing. ¡°Do you suffer from a fever?¡± The duke gently grasped Nelia¡¯s chin. And the duke put his forehead on Nelia¡¯s. Her heat was transferred to his cool skin. ¡°You¡¯re hot, Nelia.¡± [t/n: sigh, this line could have another meaning if the novel rating is 15+¡­..] The duke said quietly with their forehead pressed against each other. She felt like her face was about to explode at the gentle voice that tickled her ears. Nelia pushed Duke Hart away as she could barely gather back her senses. ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s because Your Grace¡¯s skin is cold.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The duke smiled. But how come? The way he smiled with his eyes closed today seemed like a nine-tailed fox that was on the verge of possessing a human being and taking advantage of them. Nelia had to escape from this room right away. If she remained motionless like this, the feeling of the unknown ominous premonition that was about to happen surrounding her whole body. ¡°It¡¯s already late at night, so we can stop here¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Aakh¡­¡­.!¡± As soon as Nelia got up from the bed, Duke Hart crumbled in his spot. There was a frown on the duke¡¯s face. ¡°What, what happened to you, Your Grace?¡± ¡°My instep suddenly¡­¡­¡± Nelia blinked. His instep, all of a sudden? Chapter 27 *** Sponsored chapters by Jasper (1/4). Thank you for your Kofi! *** ¡°When I return from my snake form to my human form, it will sometimes affect my body. My foot has been injured lately.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.Really?¡± Nelia couldn¡¯t put aside the suspicious feeling she felt for a moment. The duke raised his head while rubbing his instep. ¡°Do you not believe me, Nelia?¡± When Nelia didn¡¯t answer, the duke spoke again in a dejected voice. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Why would I lie to Nelia?¡± He had a point. The duke has no reason to pretend his foot is hurting. ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Nelia examined the duke¡¯s foot. However, it was also hard to tell from the outside. ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that painful, but it seems like I won¡¯t have a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± The duke sighed. ¡°I suffer from insomnia so I can¡¯t fall asleep well¡­¡­.¡± Someone who suffers from insomnia will have difficulty sleeping even with a small amount of stimulation. Hng. Nelia, who was feeling guilty, asked after much consideration. ¡°Is there anything I can do to help you?¡± ¡°Anything that Nelia can do¡­¡­.?¡± Duke Hart slowly looked up after staring down at his feet. Why does his appearance make her head swim? Nelia blinked nervously and replied. ¡°Yes, since I made you suffer from the aftereffect of your foot injury¡­¡­¡± The duke asked in a soft voice. ¡°Then, can I ask Nelia for a favor?¡± Nelia felt strangely deja vu at the situation. It felt as if she was caught in a trap. However, it was too late to regret now. Nelia concealed her anxiousness by asking. ¡°What favor?¡± The duke smiled. ¡°Please sleep with me here.¡± Nelia thought she was mistaken for a moment. ¡°What did you say just now¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°I asked you to sleep with me.¡± Cough. Nelia choked. She could barely held back from muttering, ¡®Are you out of your mind?¡¯ to him at that moment. Duke Hart added after that, it might be because he read through Nelia¡¯s astonished expression. ¡°Oh, I mean, literally sleeping together.¡± He should have said so earlier. Nelia unconsciously glared at Duke Hart. ¡°To be specific, the gender of the man and woman that Delia came to mind¡­¡± ¡°Specifically speaking, the one that came to Nelia¡¯s mind must be the thing that happens between man and woman¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Nelia cut Duke Hart off hastily. ¡°I never thought that way¡­¡­.!¡± Nelia urgently denied it out of shame. At that, the duke¡¯s expression seemed relaxed. ¡°It¡¯s a relief to hear. I was surprised to know that Nelia thought I was such a shameless person.¡± Why is he so shameless like this? She wanted to eat him up if she could. However he was someone who would smile instead had he known her thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re shameless now, though¡­¡­¡± ¡°Pardon me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Nelia, who was muttering to herself, shook her head hastily at his voice. The duke must not have heard her judging from how he tilted his head. Nelia returned to the duke¡¯s audacious request again. ¡°But, Your Grace. Will you sleep better if you are with me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The duke answered as if she said the right thing. ¡°How come?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s because of warmth from a human being.¡± Then, it doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be her, right? Nelia thought for a moment and spoke up. ¡°Then, shall I call Ton for you¡­¡­.? It would be more comfortable since you are the same gender.¡± Duke Hart frowned at that moment. As if disgusted. But his expression was relaxed again. ¡°I woke up beside Nelia last time. It was the best sleep I¡¯ve ever had in a while.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no need for¡­¡­ Ton.¡± The duke swept Nelia¡¯s hair carefully. As her wavy hair was swept gently by the duke¡¯s hand, so did Nelia¡¯s heart. ¡®¡­¡­.Okay, since he said that with a piteous gaze.¡¯ Let¡¯s return when the duke falls asleep. Is that okay? Nelia finally nodded. ¡°All right¡­¡­ then.¡± Duke Hart smiled as if he already knew she would comply with his request. Then he got up. ¡°I will change.¡± The duke took off the shirt he put on earlier. It seemed that Duke Hart thought of her as a friend of the same gender. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t take off his clothes just like that. Nelia stopped the duke as soon as the duke¡¯s hand was going to unbuckle his trousers. ¡°Wait for a moment¡­¡­.! I¡¯m going to return to my room and change, so you can do that after I go.¡± The duke stopped his action after that. ¡°Oh my, I made a mistake. I understand.¡± Nelia sighed and went back to her room to change into her night attire. Her room was only a few steps away, so it didn¡¯t take long for her to reach his room. When she returned to Duke Hart¡¯s room, he was done changing his clothes. The duke was wearing a loose-looking gown. Although she thought he would not wear teddy bear pajamas or anything of that sort. And neither did she, although she didn¡¯t wear anything sexy, she still felt awkward and uncomfortable lying side by side in night attire. No, let¡¯s not think that way, this is¡­¡­. ¡®Just helping someone who suffers from insomnia!¡¯ Nelia pulled an attempt to comfort herself and laid beside the duke. It was the beginning of her dark night. *** ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡­. telling you, don¡¯t move around past this line.¡± Nelia drew the line with her hand between her and Duke Hart. When Nelia¡¯s hand passed through, a splitting line was formed on the trace of her hand. The line fairly split the bed into a half. Duke Hart stared at the line. ¡°I understand.¡± The duke answered, and Nelia pulled up the blanket to cover up to her chin. Although the duke¡¯s was unfamiliar to her, it was the opposite for the bed, since the bed¡¯s mattress and the bedding were the same as those in her room. As the house owner, she thought he would use a blanket on a better bed, but it came as a surprise after she found out he was using the same one. ¡®But why am I so uneasy?¡¯ Even though she was lying on the familiar bedding, she was unfamiliar and nervous as if she was lying in the middle of the park. While pretending to fall asleep and closing her eyes, her heart kept pounding immoderately. The sound of Duke Hart¡¯s breathing beside her, the smell of his body, and everything were all too vivid. In such a tight space, the presence of the duke right beside her was too much. ¡®Is Your Grace already asleep?¡¯ He asked her to sleep together while talking about her body warmth and insomnia and blah blah blah, so she just wished he slept well. That way, she would be able to return to her room. Nelia opened her eyes to check if the duke was asleep or not. But his silver eyes were gleaming softly right in front of her. The duke was lying on his side, eyes staring at Nelia. The duke opened his eyes wide slightly when their eyes met. ¡°You¡¯ve woken up, Nelia?¡± Nelia leapt up her upper body out of panic. ¡°Since when have you been looking at me like that?¡± The duke answered while raising his body accordingly. ¡°Continuously¡­¡­.?¡± So, he was lying on his side while staring at her like that? Nelia was debilitated. ¡°W, Why?¡± ¡°Nelia¡¯s eyelashes were fluttering a little, so I was concerned thinking that you might be having a nightmare.¡± ¡°That, That¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t sleep!¡± Actually, she was nervous, but she couldn¡¯t say that to the duke. Because she wouldn¡¯t be able to explain the reason why she was nervous. The duke smiled as if he was relieved. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear if that is the case.¡± Nelia looked down at the sheets. Duke Hart was invading her respective place and extinguished the lines she drew earlier. It was the same as now. His body was too close. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­ did I wake you up?¡± The duke spoke and a short breath reached the edge of his neck. Nelia lifted her head. In the darkness, their eyes met again. A strange excitement flashed across his deep silver eyes. Nelia felt a faint sense of deja vu. There were times when the duke looked at her with that kind of eyes. And at that time, she felt like a small animal in front of a beast. Moreover, he now exuded the mysterious energy that came out of nowhere. She wondered if she would be eaten completely like this. She tried to assure herself that there¡¯s no way the duke would have done that, but when she looked at his deep gaze, she gradually lost the assurance that she had given to herself earlier. Nelia spoke up while trying to swallow through her dry mouth. ¡°¡­¡­.Your Grace.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The duke replied and his frail breath caressed her skin again. It felt as if his hot breath was making her head hot, too. Nelia averted her eyes and alerted him about the situation. ¡°You¡¯re too close.¡± The duke would usually laugh it off and said, ¡®I suppose so.¡¯, but now he didn¡¯t say anything. He just stared at her. A cool touch soon caressed Nelia¡¯s cheek. It was the hand of the duke. ¡°Nelia, your face is hot.¡± It felt as if he had discovered her true feelings. Nelia eventually lowered her head as she was unable to resist the feeling of embarrassment. However, the duke didn¡¯t spare her today. ¡°I think I know the reason why Nellia became so hot¡­¡­¡± His gentle voice whispered seductively in her ears. What was she supposed to say here so she wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed meeting the duke again tomorrow? When Nelia could not answer readily, he laid his hand on her forehead. Despite his cool temperature, his body heat rose helplessly. His head was swimming at that moment. Nelia would rather close her eyes. She believed to escape this temptation if she didn¡¯t gaze into his face. ¡°Nelia.¡± But his voice alone was threatening enough for her. His pressuring voice was more than honey. Sweeter than it. Nelia¡¯s eyes trembled. The desire to open her eyes and check his eyes was tormenting Nelia because if she opened her eyes now, it would somehow be irreversible for her. Chup. The soft touch landed on her lips and brushed against it. Nelia finally opened her eyes. She could see the duke smiling relaxedly with the corner of her mouth raised. ¡°N¡­¡­.ow.¡± ¡°Because Nelia, you don¡¯t even open your eyes¡­¡­¡­¡± There was a lack of probability in his words. He kissed her because she didn¡¯t open her eyes. But Nelia already lost the strength to argue logically with him. Badump, badump. Her heart was racing like it was about to explode at the unexpected ambush. But that attack was just the start. The duke, again, peppered a kiss on Nelia¡¯s forehead as she somehow looked like in a daze. On the middle of her forehead, then the tip of her nose, and lastly her lips. His act was so solemn and reverent that Nelia could hardly think that there were guileful intentions behind it. Duke Hart pulled away a little after finishing his deed. ¡°Nelia, look at me.¡± Nelia looked at the duke as if she was possessed. She could not resist him when he gave such a gentle order. The duke¡¯s hand felt a little hot at that moment. The coldness of his usually cool hands was gradually fading. The soft touch that caressed her cheeks gave a strange sense of anxiousness. ¡°I know how to treat Nelia¡¯s fever¡­¡­.¡± Nelia barely stared at the duke with her hazy eyes. ¡®What should I do¡­¡­.¡¯ She knew what he was implying to, and she knew that there was no turning back if she decided to cross this river. And at the same time, there was a desire that told her to put aside her rational thinking. She thought that she would be able to make the heat that engulfed her body subsiding only if she followed the current flow and let it as it was. ¡°Nelia, do allow me.¡± Nelia eventually nodded at the pathetic voice. The gesture was very small, but right after she granted him permission, Duke Hart quickly climbed on top of Nelia. Then he lowered his face and kissed her. Following her rough breathing, her quickened breathing began to go out of control. By the time she felt as if choking, he detached his lips from hers. Duke Hart raised his upper body and immediately took off his gown. His chiseled body was revealed in the darkness. As she thought last time, his body shape was immoderately good. She felt that way in this situation. ¡°Nelia, you can take a rest tomorrow.¡± The duke smiled. ¡°Because you won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.¡± It was such a strange laugh. Chapter 28 *** Sponsored chapters by Jasper (2/4). Thank you for your Kofi! *** The morning came around. The sound of sparrows chirping, the bright light that pierced her eyelids, telling Nelia that the long night had passed. Nevertheless, Nelia could not open her eyes easily. Since she was so tired. ¡®Oh¡­¡­ my whole body.¡¯ She thought about taking a day off today. She didn¡¯t think her body would comply with her. Then came a drooping voice right beside her. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­. Does it hurt a lot?¡± Nelia barely opened her eyes to look at the man who had made her this miserable. She wondered just when he woke up and washed up as his sweat-drenched hair looked soft, and he was all dressed up. ¡°Yes, thanks to a certain someone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­..¡± She came to a realization that the medicine Duke Hart had taken all this time contained an energizer. Back then, she realized how foolish she was to think of him as a homos*xual. He was so¡­¡­. insatiable. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll take a rest today since Your Grace said I could take a day off.¡± Nelia buried her face on the pillow again while waving her hand. ¡°Yes, Nelia. Don¡¯t worry about the maid¡¯s work and take a proper rest.¡± The duke landed a kiss on Nelia¡¯s forehead. It seemed that she already got used to his kisses since last night. Meanwhile, Nelia felt ashamed with the duke. Just how many times did he comfort her with such affectionate kisses already? Nelia stared sharply at the duke for a moment. The duke quietly dropped his eyes, probably feeling guilty about how he couldn¡¯t control himself yesterday. ¡°I have deep remorse for not being able to control myself yesterday. I¡¯ll try not to do it again next time.¡± Next time¡­¡­.? He was talking about doing it next time as if it was natural for them to do that again. Such an unexpected development. At the duke¡¯s unexpected remark, Nelia¡¯s worries only ran deeper. ¡®Now that we had shared such a lewd night, should we get married next?¡¯ She honestly didn¡¯t think that they should get married just because they spent the night together. She couldn¡¯t believe such a momentary impulse would require her to take responsibility that she would carry for the rest of her life. ¡®Am I too much of a j*rk¡­¡­.?¡¯ However, she assumed it would be a bad idea not only for herself, but for Duke Hart as well. Because that meant they only would have one night-stand. So, what did the duke mean by saying ¡®next time¡¯? Because last night was too good¡­¡­.. They¡¯re going to do it again next time? Nelia eventually spat it out since she was unable to discover the answer by herself. ¡°Your Grace, do you want to do¡­¡­. something like that with me again, next time?¡± The duke seemed to be in shock. ¡°¡­¡­. So Nelia doesn¡¯t want to?¡± He muttered something like, ¡®I tried hard, but it looks like Nelia wasn¡¯t satisfied.¡¯ Then he grabbed Nelia¡¯s hand with a determined expression etched on his face. ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you next time¡­¡­..¡± ¡°No!¡± Nelia cut him off, thinking he had gotten the wrong idea. ¡°Then what¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°What I was trying to say is¡­¡­ Wasn¡¯t it according to our momentary impulse last night?¡± The duke seemed to be in shock once again. ¡°What do you mean? Last night, I was more lucid than ever.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.So you mean we will have to proceed with this relationship?¡± Nellia looked up slightly at the duke. Last night was definitely tough for her, but it came with an experience that she never had before. In a positive sense, she didn¡¯t regret it even though she thought last night happened out of impulse. It was hard to make sure to reject him if such a situation were to happen again in the future. However, on the other hand, she wondered if it was right for a man and a woman who weren¡¯t even married in the first place to repeat this kind of stuff. Nelia looked down at the edge of the blanket in confusion while waiting for the duke to give an answer. The duke spoke while staring motionlessly at Nelia. ¡°I definitely want to continue this relationship. Married and then becomes husband and wife.¡± ¡°Oh, married and then becomes husband and wife¡­¡­. Pardon?¡± Nelia nodded quietly, then raised her head upon realizing what she just said. The duke¡¯s eyes were more serious than ever. ¡°Of course. How can you not get married after sharing such a passionate love together? That kind of person is really a j*rk.¡± That means I¡¯m such a j*rk too, right? Nelia had to reflect at herself for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re right, but¡­¡­. We have to act prudently regarding marriage.¡± The duke probably read her confusion as he dropped his gaze pitifully. ¡°Nelia, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­. You¡¯re going to end it like this and tell me to ignore what happened¡­¡­..¡± Nelia, who was surprised, exclaimed in a haste. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡­.!¡± ¡°Do you not want to be married to me because of my curse¡­¡­.? I get it. Having a husband who can turn into a snake¡­¡­..¡± Nelia covered his mouth to prevent him speaking in a voice laced with shame. ¡°It¡¯s not like that, I was just a little cautious!¡± When his lips touched the palm of her hand, Nelia hurriedly took away her hand as it reminded her of the feeling from yesterday. ¡°Marriage is something that requires permission from our parents.¡± Of course, her parents would willingly welcome her decision with open arms if she were to name Duke Hart as her husband. ¡®No, come to think of it, it¡¯s the same with Duke Hart.¡¯ Would it be okay if the eldest son of a duke¡¯s family says he will marry a handmaiden who he spent the night with? Of course, her family has a good reputation, but the dukedom was simply a huge family. The only dukedom in the empire. Therefore, Duke Hart¡¯s mother would choose over the spouse for the duke with deliberate consideration. If she didn¡¯t like her, she would attempt everything to drift them apart at all costs. The situation similar to a morning drama was once again portrayed in Nelia¡¯s head. Nelia spoke quietly to the duke after finishing her thoughts. ¡°You should ask for permission from your mother, too.¡± ¡°My mother doesn¡¯t need to worry about this.¡± The duke replied as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal. ¡°Why¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°She definitely will be if it¡¯s someone like Nelia¡­¡­¡± Clack. Then, the door opened without being knocked beforehand. Nelia and Duke Hart¡¯s eyes immediately turned there. Who would have burst in at such an important timing? No one would dare come into Duke Hart¡¯s room without knocking. Nelia stared at the door, unaware of the fact that she was in bed with Duke Hart at that very moment. A middle-aged woman came in no time with a hat full of colorful feathers hung on her head. ¡°Shilian, the sun is high in the sky and you¡¯re still in your room. What on earth are you up to¡­¡­. EEKH!¡± Shilian¡­¡­.? Shilian was Duke Hart¡¯s first name. When the middle-aged woman spotted her on the bed, she hastily covered her eyes. ¡°Oh, oh my¡­¡­.. How rude of me.¡± Nelia pulled up the blanket and turned to Duke Hart, as if seeking an explanation. Phew. Duke Hart answered after letting out a deep sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nelia. She¡¯s¡­¡­. She¡¯s my mother.¡± Mother?! His mother has caught him in the middle of this embarrassing scene? Of all places¡­¡­.! Nelia lowered her head as if hiding her red face. She just wanted to hide in a rat hole. ¡°Nelia, I¡¯m sorry. Please come out.¡± The duke apologized one more before getting out of bed. The duchess murmured while still covering the eyes. ¡°Shilian, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯re sleeping until late in the afternoon¡­¡­..¡± The duke didn¡¯t answer and ushered his mother out. When the door was closed and Nelia was left alone, she gathered the blanket that was about to slip down. ¡®What the h*ll¡­¡­. is going on?¡¯ From last night until now was just like a dream. She spent a hot night with Duke Hart, and then the duke proposed to her. ¡®¡­¡­Is this a marriage proposal?¡¯ He didn¡¯t officially ask her for her hand in marriage, but it was similar to that. Moreover, Duke Hart¡¯s mother just barged in and witnessed all of this. Luckily, she didn¡¯t splash water or slap her cheek while saying something like, ¡®Where is my son¡­¡­.!¡¯ On the contrary, she seemed more dumbfounded than her, as if she was confused, before being dragged away by Duke Hart. Unlike the quiet room, it seemed that there was a hurricane blowing through Nelia¡¯s head. *** Nelia could barely get herself up from the bed. This wasn¡¯t her room, and there were none of her clothes. She wondered if she should put on her spoiled nightwear again, but she soon found a woman¡¯s dress placed neatly on the table. She assumed Duke Hart prepared it ahead of time while she was asleep. He had only gotten three hours to sleep, but he diligently washed up first and even prepared clothes for her. He has really great stamina. ¡®¡­¡­.I kept recalling it even though it was just yesterday.¡¯ Nelia thought as she washed up quickly and get dressed. Knock, knock. Just then, she heard a knock on the door. ¡°Lady Nelia, if you are done, I will deliver the breakfast.¡± It was hard to call it morning since it was almost lunchtime. More than that, how come the servant knew she was there? From their perspective, she must have been simply a handmaiden, but she was embarrassed that they found out she had spent the night with the head of the family. ¡®Well, Duke Hart¡¯s mother had discovered her so¡­¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ Nelia would prefer them to think she¡¯s shameless. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to raise her face in this mansion. Upon granted permission by Nelia, the servant came in with a tray of hot meals. ¡°Thank you.¡± When she greeted her, the servant bowed her head. And then they disappeared behind the door. Nelia felt hungry when smelling the savory food. It would be weird if she wasn¡¯t hungry. Considering that she did it yesterday¡­¡­ Nelia¡¯s head warmed up by the puzzling scene that came to her mind again. The hand holding the spoon momentarily strengthened for a moment. ¡°¡­¡­What should I do?¡± She spent the night with the duke, who was supposedly the villain in the original story. From how he said it, it seemed that he was serious about wanting to marry her¡­¡­ There was a question rising at the end of her thought. ¡°Why?¡± Is it due to his responsibility¡­¡­.? Or does he like me? Nelia halted her thought and frowned. He likes me? It¡¯s not easy to fall in love. The women beside the duke are all distinguished and beautiful. Even just by looking in the mirror, there was the most beautiful face in the world, so it would be weird to not like him. Of course, she didn¡¯t mean she has less value despite saying so. Nelia had a cute face, and a respectable family. Even so, the assumption that the duke liked her didn¡¯t really make sense. ¡®Even if he likes me¡­¡­.¡¯ She wasn¡¯t sure if she would be happy to be married to him. The duke was the villain of this novel. She didn¡¯t know how the book ended because she didn¡¯t get to read it until the end, but it must not have been a happy one. He got a lot of blood smeared on his hands during the preparations for killing the emperor. Nelia let out a deeper sigh. When she recalled the original story, she realized again how insane he was. She forgot it for a while because he was wearing a gentle mask and clung to her like a leech every day. She suddenly had that kind of thought. ¡®Should I stop His Grace from preparing his revenge?¡¯ Duke Hart might have his own reasons, but she wanted to stop the duke if it was a possible thing to do. As she knew it would lead to a bad ending of his own. The problem is she cannot pretend to know about it [the revenge]. She heard the scratch of the spoon as if on the plate. When Nelia looked down, the plate that contained the stew was already empty. She seemed to have eaten it all without even realizing it. Nelia wiped her mouth using the napkin on the side. ¡®Let¡¯s think about complicated matters later, and go down for now.¡¯ First of all, it was her first time to greet the duchess properly. Chapter 29 Sponsored chapters by Jasper (3/4). Thank you for your Kofi! *** Having shown such an embarrassing sight to his mother, now she had to greet and explain to her. Before going out, Nelia adjusted her attire and proceeded to leave. On her way downstairs, she met Ton and he kindly informed her about the whereabouts of Duke Hart and his mother, who was in the study. In front of the study, Nelia took a deep breath before knocking on the door. The sound of footsteps were heard and soon enough, the door was opened. It was the duke. The duke¡¯s eyes grew slightly as a confirmation that it was Nelia who knocked on the door. ¡°You woke up early, Nelia.¡± It¡¯s not early, but¡­¡­. Nelia spoke hesitantly. ¡°Yes, I thought I would have to greet Her Grace the Duchess.¡± The main character appeared from inside the room with a series of loud noises and greeted her. ¡°Who is on the way, oh, is this Lady Nelia? Shilian, step aside.¡± The duchess pushed the duke away and showed a bright face. ¡°Nice to meet you, Lady Nelia.¡± The duchess extended her silk gloves-covered hand. Nelia held her hand with a puzzled look, and the duchess moved them up and down repeatedly. She thought the woman was just pretending to shake hands or clenching her hand tightly to trouble her, but she discovered no sign of such attempts. Although she held them a little tightly, she only thought the silk gloves were so soft that it felt pleasant to the touch. After doing the handshake, the duchess gave an apologetic face to Nelia. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I was being reasonable earlier.¡± ¡°Oh, no¡­¡­.¡± Nelia answered while avoiding eye contact, embarrassed because she brought up the incident from earlier. The duchess led their clasped hands, not paying attention to Nelia¡¯s attitude. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t stay here like this, shall we sit down and talk?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­!¡± Nelia unconsciously nodded. However, Duke Hart stopped the duchess, who was dragging Nelia excitedly. ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°What?¡± The duchess asked with a sulky face. ¡°Please stop and go back today. I¡¯m just about to tell you.¡± He had a frown on his face, which occurred as unusual to her. What are you thinking in this broad daylight? No, he also frowned so much yesterday as if to hold himself back¡­¡­ Nelia hurriedly cleared up her thoughts. ¡°Does Lady Nelia also prefer that¡­¡­.?¡± The duchess asked while staring at Nelia. Her face was as pitiful as someone who had been bullied. How can she agree with him when seeing her face? ¡°No, I¡­¡­ I want to talk to Her Grace as well.¡± ¡°Ohoho, Shilian, did you hear that? Lady Nelia wants to have a talk with me.¡± The duchess casted a glare at Duke Hart while smiling delightfully as if nothing ever happened. Then she led Nelia to sit on the couch she sat on earlier. ¡°Mother, please shape up a bit.¡± The duke frowned inquisitively. Only then did the duchess clear her throat and fixed her posture. ¡°Oh, what is wrong with me? I kindly seek your understanding. I¡¯m just so happy to meet Lady Nelia.¡± The duchess smiled courteously. She was completely different from her previous self who acted rashly earlier. Nelia looked at the duchess and thought she was similar to a wizard, because she could change her expression as she pleased. The duchess spoke, her long eyelashes fluttered. ¡°Actually, I came here after hearing about Lady Nelia.¡± ¡°Pardon me? From whom¡­¡­.?¡± Judging from the duke¡¯s reaction, he didn¡¯t seem to be the one who would talk about such a thing. The duchess smiled elegantly like a magnolia flower. ¡°Marquis Clint.¡± The duke¡¯s concern came true. ¡®I was a bit concerned that the marquis might have said nonsense to my mother.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m glad the marquis told me about Lady Nelia, I almost missed such great news.¡± Nelia, who was a little dumbfounded, asked out of curiosity. ¡°Pardon me¡­¡­? Great news?¡± ¡°It¡¯s great news! My Shilian¡¯s finally going to get married, if it¡¯s not great news, then what?¡± Nelia attempted to swallow her saliva out of anxiousness but it ended up going down the wrong pipe. ¡°Oh my, are you alright? Lady Nelia?¡± The duchess hurriedly gave Nelia pats on her back. However, the word ¡®marriage¡¯ was hovering in Nelia¡¯s head. Nelia reproached herself. ¡®What is this mother-child pair doing to me?¡¯ The duke intervened upon seeing Nelia¡¯s dumbfounded face, which looked similar to a lost squirrel. ¡°Stop it, Mother.¡± At the duke¡¯s dissuasion, the duchess hit his chest with her small hands. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re so annoying! You hid this pretty young lady from me and pretended to be clueless!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you because I was afraid you would do this, Mother.¡± ¡°What do you think I am¡­¡­.!¡± The duchess showed a dumbfounded expression. ¡°Then, you¡¯re not going to marry Lady Nelia?¡± ¡°I mean do not interfere. This is our matter that we have to take care of.¡± The duke said while running his hand through his hair. His voice was mixed with irritation. Nelia felt strange at his temperamental attitude. However, the duchess replied with a click of a tongue, as if she didn¡¯t care. ¡°Don¡¯t make me laugh. Of course, I am supposed to interfere because I¡¯m the elder in the family. Also, isn¡¯t there another tea here?¡± ¡°This is the highest quality I¡¯ve ever served.¡± ¡°It must be the highest quality only in your mouth. How could you treat your mother this way, Shilian? Lady Nelia must be disappointed by this.¡± The duchess even being picky at the tea and making a complaint out of it. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t just stand still and serve me another tea.¡± The duke glowered at the duchess. But Duke Hart knew more than anyone he couldn¡¯t even put an end to her stubbornness. He eventually let out a sigh and spoke to Nelia. ¡°Nelia, please wait for a bit. I will be back in no time.¡± ¡°Please go ahead, Your Grace. I will be talking to the duchess.¡± Nelia spoke calmly, and the duke finally looked relieved after that. When the duke left the room, Nelia was left alone with the duchess. Even though she said she was fine with it, she still felt a little awkward when there were just two of them in the room. But the woman didn¡¯t seem to feel the same way at all. ¡°Nelia, you don¡¯t need to be so nervous.¡± When Duke Hart left, the duchess looked more collected than earlier. She was drinking the tea gracefully even though she said she didn¡¯t like it just now. Nelia thought that she could see a glance of Duke Hart in her elegant appearance. When their eyes met, Nelia answered in a hurry. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± The duchess smiled lightly. ¡°I apologized again for acting rude in our first meeting. I was simply too curious that I forget to act gracefully after hearing about Lady Nelia from Marquis Clint.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.No need.¡± Nelia wished she would stop talking about the situation earlier. She felt embarrassed and heated up every time she brought it up. ¡°I heard you are working as a handmaiden of Shilian.¡± Nelia spoke up, thinking that she hasn¡¯t adjusted well to the way she addressed him as Shilian. ¡°Yes, I said I would like to serve him since I¡¯ve caused him trouble.¡± ¡°May I ask what kind of trouble you have caused¡­¡­.¡± Nelia answered slowly while concealing her embarrassment. ¡°I stepped on His Grace¡¯s¡­¡­. foot.¡± The duchess tilted her head as if she was totally unable to comprehend it. ¡°Shilian was injured because Lady Nelia stepped on his foot?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­ the heels of my shoes I wore were quite pointed.¡± So she stepped hard on him¡­¡­ But the duchess still seemed unconvinced. She just spat out a silly laugh as if it sounded ridiculous. ¡°Oh my, that is so ridiculous.¡± ¡°Pardon me¡­¡­.?¡± The duchess, who was surprised at the cynical response, explained in a haste. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m talking about Shilian, Lady Nelia.¡± It probably was not enough since the duchess even wrinkled her forehead and muttered, ¡®That fox-like man¡­¡­.¡¯ The duchess then drew slightly forward after controlling her expression. ¡°Anyway, so¡­¡­.. Lady Nelia became Shilian¡¯s handmaiden?¡± ¡°Yes, he said that the duke¡¯s attendant returned to his hometown only recently.¡± The duchess let out a second silly laugh. However, she soon realized that her attitude was rude, so she shut her mouth in a hurry. ¡°Oh, the timing of the servant¡¯s return to his hometown was so miraculous that it made me laugh without realizing it.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± Nelia nodded. Although she was confused by the attitude of the duchess, she didn¡¯t feel the woman meant bad because there was no sarcasm or teasing in her voice. She was simply curious about why she kept laughing as if she was bemused. But Nelia didn¡¯t say anything more. She was Duke Hart¡¯s mother. The duchess was endlessly kind to her so far, but she should still remain on her toes. ¡°He didn¡¯t treat you like a maid, did he?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡­ he¡¯s always kind to me.¡± Although sometimes the duke crossed the line¡­¡­. He never treated her rudely or disrespectfully just because she was his handmaiden. Rather, he was too polite and generous. ¡°It¡¯s such a relief to hear that.¡± The duchess laughed with her eyes closed. At that moment, she looked like Duke Hart. If there was a slight difference, it would be the old age that has become a factor. It was fascinating to see they didn¡¯t look like yet resemble each other closely. ¡°Actually, I heard that Lady Nelia knew about the curse of the Hart Family.¡± The duchess¡¯ attitude became cautious when she brought up the curse. ¡°That is the reason why I became more interested in Lady Nelia. It¡¯s not easy to continue to stay beside someone whom you know is cursed.¡± The duchess slowly dropped her gaze. ¡°I was surprised and scared when I discovered my husband¡¯s secret.¡± Different from her words, a bitter smile was drawn across the duchess¡¯ lips. But she said it in a joking manner as if trying to lighten up the mood. ¡°If I discovered it earlier, I would have divorced him and married another man.¡± And yet, Nelia¡¯s heart sank at that. ¡®Duke Hart¡¯s father died at an early age. Moreover, in the hand of the emperor¡­¡­.¡¯ The story was so tragic. ¡°What about Nelia?¡± Nelia, who had lowered her head for a moment, looked up at the duchess again with a serious expression. ¡°Actually, regardless of getting married or what, it¡¯s not easy to accept a man who lives with a curse as a spouse. And I¡¯m not sure what happens, but he¡¯s not completely in control because the medication hasn¡¯t been as effective lately.¡± Nellia opened her heart without hiding anything. The duchess ended up revealing Duke Hart¡¯s weakness by herself. Even though she already knew that. Nelia revealed what was on her mind without attempting to hide anything. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know. Everything happened so abruptly. Therefore, I am currently unable to give you a certain answer to anything.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡­¡± The duchess acknowledged her answer calmly. ¡°However, I have one piece of good news to tell¡­¡­. the duke returned to his human form shortly after turning into a snake.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Is that right?¡± The duchess opened her eyes wide upon receiving Nelia¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, it was only twice, but¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Even so, it never happened before¡­¡­.! How did he return?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t figured out the exact reason yet.¡± Nelia continued while fiddling with the teacup. ¡°If we keep looking for a solution, I think one day the duke¡¯s curse will eventually be lifted.¡± Chapter 30 Sponsored chapters by Jasper (4/4). Thank you for your Kofi! *** The duchess looked spaced out. Nelia took advantage of the opportunity at that moment to bring up what she had been wanting to say. ¡°So, if I may ask the duchess one thing, that is to not think rashly about marriage. That will allow His Grace to come to a bit more of a subdued conclusion.¡± She knew the mother had a fear for her cursed son, that he would grow old and die alone for the rest of his life. However, there was absolutely no chance that pressuring the duke would be a help to him. It only added to his anxiety. Luckily, the duke didn¡¯t seem to be affected, but he would be in unconscious distress. Of course, Nelia has her own reason on why she spoke out for herself. She was perturbed because both the duke and his mother talked about marriage, so she had to calm down at least one of them. ¡°Nelia thinks a lot about our Shilian more than I do.¡± The duchess gave a faint smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. Perhaps, I was more desperate to soothe my own anxiety than Shilian¡¯s.¡± Nelia was grateful that the duchess was saying this. She accepted it calmly despite having the chance to be offended over it. ¡°Thank you for thinking that way.¡± Nelia expressed her honest feelings and the duchess shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be expressing my gratitude. Thanks to you, I knew what I had forgotten all this time.¡± The duchess came over to Nelia¡¯s seat and held her hand tightly. ¡°I¡¯m so glad to know that he has someone like Lady Nelia beside him.¡± Her sweet smile was contained with a sense of relief. Nelia read the sincerity from her expression. Marquis Clint said the same thing. ¡®I feel somewhat reassured that he has Lady Nelia beside him.¡¯ She honestly didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t know if she deserved this. It was definitely her fault to step on the duke¡¯s foot and cause his injury, and she was being responsible by becoming his handmaiden. It was obviously her choice to help him after knowing the serpent curse, but she didn¡¯t help much. It was unclear what kind of contribution she made for the duke to return to his human form. ¡°My husband once said so. He was able to endure it because you didn¡¯t run away after knowing about the curse.¡± The duchess looked at Nelia as if she knew what was on her mind upon saying that. ¡°Nelia is a strength to Shilian.¡± The duchess¡¯ hold on her hand tightened. She could feel the warmth through her soft gloves. But soon she took her hand away. ¡°Now it¡¯s time for Shilian to come back.¡± Like her prediction, footsteps were heard from outside right after that. The duke appeared from the opened door. The duke walked up and placed a carafe and tea leaves on the table. ¡°There is nothing more high-quality than this. If you still need better tea, you¡¯d better go back to the duchy.¡± The duchess also had a pleasant smile upon hearing the duke¡¯s irritated tone. ¡°No need to, just pour me the tea you¡¯ve brought.¡± Nelia reached out in a hurry. ¡°I¡­¡­¡± ¡°Oh, Lady Nelia, You don¡¯t need to take charge. Shilian is really good at brewing tea.¡± The duchess took Nelia¡¯s hand that was heading to the teapot. The duke also nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take care of the tea.¡± She was the maid, but the owner of this mansion said he would brew the tea. She knew this was not right, but both of their attitudes were too determined to leave her jobless. Nelia retracted herself in a daze. The duke poured the tea with a graceful gesture as usual. The jade-green liquid from the teapot flowed to the teacup. The duchess smiled and took a sip of the tea in the teacup handed over to her. ¡°Uhm, the tea is very nice.¡± She finally looked satisfied. *** After that, they exchanged several normal talks. Even so, Nelia soon became tired and wilted slightly because of what she went through yesterday and today was very dynamic for her. Realizing the tired-looking Nelia, the duke told her to hurry back to the room. Nelia didn¡¯t refuse him. ¡°Yes¡­¡­ I¡¯m going to head back to the room now.¡± Since the mother and son have met again for the first time after a long while, they would definitely have a lot to talk about. She, the outsider, should¡¯ve been out of the way. As Nelia closed the door and walked away, a moment of silence engulfed the room. ¡°Did you have a pleasant conversation with Nelia?¡± ¡°Yes, thanks to you for leaving both of us in the room.¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t leave, I would have kicked you out.¡± The duchess laughed secretly. ¡°The reason I came all the way here is to see Lady Nelia, but isn¡¯t it okay I¡¯m here for a little while?¡± The duke wasn¡¯t really okay with that. She barged in and opened the door. It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal if he were alone, but Nelia must have been so embarrassed. ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything strange, right?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve talked about you.¡± The duchess looked at the duke with a satisfied face. ¡°She¡¯s a good person.¡± But soon his expression became fierce. ¡°But you deceived such a nice person very impertinently.¡± ¡°¡­¡­It was you who told me not to miss the opportunity, Mother.¡± Meanwhile the duchess gave an aghast look on her face. ¡°I told you not to miss the opportunity, when did I tell you to act like your father?¡± The duchess clicked her tongue and muttered, ¡®You tricked someone with your uninjured foot¡¯. ¡°¡­¡­.I will tell her someday.¡± ¡°Yeah, lies are bound to be caught anyway.¡± The duchess pressed him with a rigid voice. The duke also didn¡¯t respond to the remark, he must have no doubt. ¡°Anyway, didn¡¯t I almost misunderstand you due to the situation I witnessed this morning?¡± ¡°It¡¯s mother who barged in at your own accord.¡± The duchess remained quiet for a moment as if she had been at loss for words. And then he opened his mouth again as if he just returned to his senses. ¡°When I was having a conversation with Lady Nelia, she didn¡¯t seem to be committed to marriage yet.¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± The duke answered vaguely, but the duchess seemed to know the outcome ahead of time. That it would all go his way. The reason for it was because she knew the tenacious devotion of Duke Hart. Upon her husband¡¯s death, Shilian became a child who had no interest in the world and did anything in moderation. Perhaps that was the reason why he wanted to get married more. He had a weakness, which was curse, and had no great interest in marriage, therefore he would rather grow old and die alone. That¡¯s why she was delighted to hear about Nelia. She couldn¡¯t believe there was a woman her son had interest in, no, has appeared! However, the duchess¡¯ face soon darkened. On one hand, it was because she was worried. As far as she knew, Shilian¡¯s devotion had been directed elsewhere. His devotion was dark and shady, so she didn¡¯t dare to stop her even though she was a mother. However, she realized it was time to speak up when she looked at Nelia, who exuded somewhat bright energy. The duchess stared at Duke Hart with a serious expression. ¡°Shilian.¡± The duke met eyes with the duchess. ¡°Isn¡¯t it time to leave what you¡¯re going to do?¡± The duke¡¯s expression hardened as he understood what the duchess was talking about. ¡°¡­¡­So you knew.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my son. I can¡¯t help but to take a hint of the sudden flash of life on your dying face.¡± The duchess spoke calmly, but she didn¡¯t feel that way at all mentally. The ¡®thing¡¯ she mentioned was Shilian¡¯s revenge on the emperor. She knew how much his father meant to him. Because he was a loving and tough father. When her husband died a miserable death, she was sad and angry as Shilian, no, even more than him. But she soon tried to comprehend the situation with a collected mind. If the mother also lost her mind, there would be no one to raise her young son properly. Unfortunately, Shilian didn¡¯t understand her efforts. The child gradually has a dead look on his face. As if his world had fallen apart. She remembered what her son said one day when he regained his strength. ¡®Mother, I¡¯m going to develop my strength.¡¯ Although it was an acknowledged declaration of war, her son¡¯s eyes were finally alive. It didn¡¯t take her long to realize it. Her son was preparing to avenge the emperor. Even so, she knew it was the driving force for her son to keep living his life, so she couldn¡¯t think it would be easy to stop him. ¡®And then¡­¡­ I made a mistake.¡¯ The duchess closed her eyes for a moment. Her eyelashes were trembling slightly. However, it¡¯s time to stop her son. Actually, she was looking forward to the moment when the duke met his pair because she expected her to be able to control his twisted ambition. Watching her son doting on Nelia today gave her hope. The duchess opened her closed eyes. ¡°If you want to have a serious relationship with Lady Nelia, you do know you¡¯ll have to open up to her firsthand, don¡¯t you?¡± The duke avoided her eyes for a moment and became quiet. Perhaps, there was chaos in his mind. ¡°So, isn¡¯t it time to not dwell on your revenge anymore?¡± When the duchess added, a faint crack appeared on the duke¡¯s forehead. Actually, this thought has haunted the duke continuously after he met Nelia. It¡¯s gotten worse recently. Revenge has become the reason why he lived all this time, but then a new person appeared. Its existence alone was just like the warm sunshine, warm and cozy. He liked that her thoughts were strangely pliable, the way she looked when savoring her dessert bit by bit, and kept back her exclamations secretly. He felt the love that he never had before last night. Not just a mere pleasure, but a warm feeling being loved by someone. This is what it is. This is the reason why people get so obsessed with doing this kind of behavior. Probably not. Of course, he wasn¡¯t sure if Nelia felt the same way. But he was convinced that he would be able to change Nelia¡¯s mind if he kept trying. But it was just as his mother said. He had lived with determination to avenge the emperor, but his will broke down after Nelia appeared in his life.- Actually, he had no idea. He was determined that he would break down like a sand castle if she deserted him, but why was it so hard to relinquish? It was also a difficult decision to make right away. ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t really know.¡± The duke spoke out his true feelings with a distressed face. When the duchess saw it, she gave a bitter smile. ¡°Shilian, you¡¯re a wise child, so you will understand what I¡¯m saying soon.¡± The duchess was waiting for the right time, but then she realized it was still too early upon taking a look at her son¡¯s expression. However, after seeing the lovely Nelia, she was hopeful that her son would abandon that useless obsession and live like everyone else one day. She should be satisfied with that for now. The Duke of Hart closed his eyes for a moment as if he were organizing his thoughts. Then, he opened his eyes again after a while and looked at the duchess. ¡°I can tell you for sure to make up for it, but I¡¯m going to break this ancient curse.¡± The duchess raised her head. It was nearly impossible to lift the curse that has aged centuries. It wasn¡¯t something the Hart Family never tried before. What would they not do with overflowing money under their possession? However, they were unable to lift the curse no matter what. A moment ago, it was said that Shilian, who turned into a snake, was able to return to his human form influenced by Lady Nelia, but she didn¡¯t expect it would ultimately solve the curse. Therefore, she was worried at the same time. Perhaps Shilian would be more disappointed if he kept up a false expectation. Despite that, Duke Hart smiled softly at the complicated look on the duchess¡¯ face. ¡°I know what mother is worried about. But it won¡¯t be long.¡± Duke Hart¡¯s words that it would take long were not an expectation, but close to ambition. The duke recalled Nelia¡¯s small face. ¡®Because it must be, no matter what.¡¯ Chapter 31 Sponsored chapters by hhv94 (1/3). Thank you! *** Of course, Nelia was the one who made this decision. The duke recalled the conversation he had with Nelia this morning. ¡®I definitely want to continue this relationship. Get married and then become husband and wife.¡¯ ¡®Oh, get married and then become husband and wife¡­¡­. Excuse me?¡¯ Nelia was greatly flustered upon the mention of marriage. She just spent the night with him like a possessed person, so of course her feelings wasn¡¯t ready for that. Actually, marriage was half true and half a joke. Nelia answered that she needed time to think. Duke Hart was grateful that she didn¡¯t reject him right away. He didn¡¯t think he knew her well, but Nelia was actually very sweet. She couldn¡¯t just leave such weak-hearted and miserable people. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t tempted to propose to her seriously in such an easy way. Just in case she accepted his proposal simply out of sympathy. Even so, it is his sincere wish to stand by her side, but Nelia will soon wither. If he watched Nelia like that, he would also be tormented little by little. It was a foolish decision to propose even after knowing how it would end up. That¡¯s why he wanted to propose confidently when Nelia didn¡¯t feel pity for him at all. Therefore, the curse had to be lifted beforehand. He had never tried to think that he would solve the curse, but now he was dead serious. He had an expectation that he would be able to continue his normal life like Nelia and others once this curse was lifted. Of course, like what he said to his mother, the revenge of his father is still hard to be left behind¡­¡­ If he could spend a cozy and warm daily life with Nelia, he might not be as obsessed with his revenge anymore someday. He harbored such a dim hope. Then the duchess¡¯ concerned voice rang in his ears. ¡°Is there any way?¡± The duke nodded as he halted his deepening thoughts. ¡°Sigrid¡¯s heart.¡± The duchess looked in a daze for a moment. She asked again as if she finally returned to her senses. ¡°Do you believe¡­¡­ that legend?¡± ¡°Mother, Sigrid¡¯s heart actually exists somewhere.¡± Sigrid¡¯s heart. Sigrid hid his heart before dying and said he would grant the wishes of the person who found it. The duke actually wasn¡¯t interested in lifting the curse at first. He simply recognized it because the emperor often brought it up. However, while searching for the information, he thought it was not a ridiculous legend. Not only the Magic Tower, but the neighboring countries were already on the lookout for his heart as well. Obviously, no one has ever found it. That is the reason he has a chance to look for it, too. Being by the emperor¡¯s side gave him a lot of chances to gather valuable information that wasn¡¯t provided anywhere. Because the man was obsessed with finding his heart. The position of the heart could be narrowed by combining the information. ¡°Yeah¡­¡­. As if it can lift the curse, you¡¯d better hope it¡¯s somewhere.¡± The duchess still didn¡¯t seem to believe the existence of Sigrid¡¯s heart. But Duke Hart didn¡¯t mind. He was confident that he could find Sigrid¡¯s Heart by any means. No, he had to. Because that¡¯s the only way to break this damn curse. *** Nelia met up with the duchess again that evening and they talked about a lot of things during dinner. There was a prejudice that the duchess, as the only duchess of the empire, would be overly classy and graceful, and edgy. However, she turned out to be very polite and courteous as they talked by day. She was troubled when thinking about the scary mother of the male lead in the morning drama. ¡°Lady Nelia, although it was a short meeting, it was really nice to meet you.¡± Contrary to her expectation that the duchess would stay for a week since she didn¡¯t see her son in a long time, the duchess returned to the duchy the day after her visit. The duke and Duchess Hart had a much more awkward relationship than what she expected. She sketchily expected it like that when seeing Duke Hart talked about his mother, but what caught her off guard was the duchess. Although Duke Hart was her only child, she had to say that his mother treated him freely¡­¡­ so, she felt that they were very close and comfortable, but there were moments when they looked strangely awkward with each other. Nelia thought it was just because she hadn¡¯t seen him in a long time. ¡°If by any chance Shilian troubles you, send me a letter. I will scold him for you.¡± Nevertheless, she was a pleasant person to talk to. Nelia smiled lightly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡± the duchess smiled kindly and turned to Duke Hart. ¡°Shilian, get along well with Lady Nelia.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± The greeting was very short. The duchess entered the carriage. This is off topic but the carriage was very big and nice-looking. There seemed to be more horses compared to the ordinary wagons, she thought this kind of wagon was made so that people could arrive at their destination more comfortably and quickly. When the carriage departed, Duke Hart¡¯s hand disappeared over Nelia¡¯s shoulder. It looked as if he wrapped it around her shoulders. ¡°Nelia, shall we go in?¡± Turning around, she saw the duke smile affectionately. Nelia replied in a low voice. ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡± She was very nervous because it was just the two of them now. ¡°We still have a conversation that couldn¡¯t be continued because of my mother, right?¡± As expected, the duke didn¡¯t forget about it. Nelia knew the duke would attempt to talk about marriage properly with her after the duchess returned to the duchy. She did ask for time for herself, but he shouldn¡¯t have fallen for that single word. It came as a surprise to her knowing the duke thought they should get married after spending a night together. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect him to be so conservative.¡¯ During that situation, she already knew that she would be the j*rk between them if she answered with, ¡®How can we get married after spending simply one night together?¡¯ He really didn¡¯t know anything about people. She was even worrying about the villain. As she walked while losing herself in her thoughts, she arrived at the familiar room. The study, the room only for Duke Hart and Nelia. Nelia sat on the sofa anxiously. This fluffy sofa felt hard today. ¡°Nelia, you don¡¯t have to be too nervous.¡± The duke assured Nelia with a light smile. He was too aware of my mental state at times. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to push the marriage.¡± He knew what was on her mind. But it was weird. It was yesterday that he pressed her to get married, but his attitude changed a lot in just a day. Did the duchess say something else to him? ¡°Like Nelia said, marriage is something we should be careful about.¡± ¡°¡­¡­. That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Yes, I was too hasty. I didn¡¯t mean to blurt it out rashly.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡­. You mean the marriage you talked about the other day is never going to happen?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s better to postpone it for now, rather than treating it as something that will never happen.¡± She welcomed the decision for now, although it sounded vague. Nelia was a bit suspicious of his attitude, which changed in just a day, but it allowed her for a while. In the meantime, she told herself to not fall for Duke Hart¡¯s tricks again¡­¡­ ¡°Then, Nelia. Please take good care of me tonight.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­?¡± As soon as she resolved her anxious mind, dangerous words tumbled out of Duke Hart¡¯s mouth. He¡¯s saying to take good care of him tonight¡­¡­? As if knowing what¡¯s on Nelia¡¯s mind, he calmly added an explanation. ¡°I have to run a test with you to see if I return to my human form. I have to go to the palace starting next week.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡­ I understand.¡± Then he should have said it earlier. She almost remembered the dizzying and pleasurable night they shared the other day. From now on, she had to be careful as to not fall for the duke¡¯s seduction. ¡°Nelia patted my head yesterday and I returned to my human form after that.¡± Nelia remembered the moment when Duke Hart returned to his human form yesterday. She was stroking the snake¡¯s bald head out of pity and he changed back to his human form. ¡°Yes, I also thought the same.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it the same way today.¡± Nelia nodded. It wasn¡¯t a difficult thing to do, and it would be such a relief if he was able to return by just that. Nelia replied with a lighter mind. ¡°Good idea.¡± *** After work, Nelia and Duke Hart finished their dinner. The dish for today was veal steak with oysters, which has a wonderful taste. Due to that, the dish disappeared quickly from the plate. The capital of the Andrian Empire was originally located inland, thus making it difficult to get seafood. Oysters are high quality ingredient. But it was a lot easier to get when she stayed in the duke¡¯s mansion. Sometimes, she wondered if he had something like a magic pocket and everything immediately came out of it. She knew Duke Hart was rich, but she felt as if she couldn¡¯t measure the depth of his wealth at times. It was because when she stayed in the mansion, she sometimes found out things that were exorbitantly expensive. Although she had no idea about expensive stuff, she often overheard people, who came as Duke Hart¡¯s guest, opened their mouths in awe as they admired stuff around the mansion. Even now, paintings were hung all over the wall on their way upstairs. Nelia asked Duke Hart, her eyes trained on the painting. ¡°Do you like to collect paintings?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for fun, but¡­¡­. I just buy it regularly at auction.¡± Then, what is it, if you go there to buy those on a regular occasion? I don¡¯t particularly like paintings, but I buy stuff that I think are worth buying.¡± ¡°Is it some sort of investment?¡± The duke shook his head. ¡°No. If I have to explain it, I might say it¡¯s like¡­¡­.. An instinct.¡± Nelia pondered about his vague explanation. ¡­¡­She thought it¡¯s just like a shopping addiction. Nevertheless, it didn¡¯t matter because he did it all for himself. Nelia, who reached the fourth floor, quickly put aside the thoughts about how much fortune the duke actually had. She pulled the duke on his arm right before they walked past her room. ¡°Your Grace, please do it in my room today.¡± She couldn¡¯t be alone with the duke in the room where they spent a hot night together. Actually, she was perturbed at the thought that they have to be alone, but she thought it would be better to do it in her room. The duke nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes, that will do.¡± Nelia nodded and opened the door. Although they were in a different room, she felt anxious again seeing the bed. She sat down at the table in the corner of the room, attempting to pretend to be fine. She waited for the duke to turn into a snake in the bed yesterday, but now that she thought about it, she didn¡¯t have to wait in the bed. But the duke didn¡¯t seem to agree. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in bed today?¡± ¡°I prefer to sit here. It has nothing to do with the duke anyway.¡± Duke Hart obediently took a seat across from Nelia, thinking that she probably felt wary around him. A moment of silence engulfed them. Nelia hurriedly started a conversation as she didn¡¯t want to remain quiet while waiting for the duke to turn into a snake. The topic was still related to earlier. ¡°I want to hear about Your Grace¡¯s ancestors.¡± She was wondering with that question in mind while looking at the painting earlier. What the h*ll have they done to accumulate so much fortune? ¡°You want to hear about the Hart Family¡¯s ancestors?¡± ¡°Yeah. Such as, how you got the title of a duke.¡± She couldn¡¯t ask directly how they had become so rich, so she attempted to ask about the history of the duchy first. From there, she could gather the information related to it. She wasn¡¯t extremely curious about the secret behind the duke¡¯s fortune, but it was a great story to pass the time. Chapter 32 Sponsored chapters by hhv94 (2/3). Thank you! *** ¡°According to the records, I heard that the first head of the family was the war hero. He was originally a commoner, but considering his excellent swordsmanship, he climbed up to the rank of Knight Commander.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing.¡± Nelia was purely in awe. Although there is always the first time for everything, it was great to hear that he rose from the commoner to the title of duke. ¡°The first head of the family started as a knight, and rose to the rank of minister before being granted the title of Duke in recognition of his achievements.¡± ¡°Then you must¡¯ve produced knights for generations now.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± Such an image didn¡¯t suit the current head of Hart Duchy. The duke has an image that looks a bit more delicate and intelligent than the appearance of a firm knight. ¡°Do you know how to use a sword?¡± ¡°Pardon me? Well¡­¡­.¡± Duke Hart trailed the end of his words¡­¡­ Nelia¡¯s eyes trenchantly examined the duke at the ambiguous answer. He probably couldn¡¯t use a sword at all, or he could only do the basics. The duke added, she wondered if he read her thoughts from her face. ¡°The reason I don¡¯t learn to fight is because I don¡¯t need to.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Even swordsmanship¡­¡­¡± Even swordsmanship¡­¡­. The duke spatted out his last remark. ¡°¡­¡­.At some point, the head of the Hart Family didn¡¯t have to learn swordsmanship. From then on, they have been involved in other national duties.¡± When she thinks about it like that, it is. Usually, if the first head of the family was a war hero and became a duke because of it, they should have continued to produce knights, but at some point, they switched to acquiring administrative positions. Moreover, the duke was achieving the prime minister position which was perfectly unprecedented. So the dukedom¡¯s lineage is that almighty? As soon as Nelia thought the world was so unfair, she realized that quite a while had passed. ¡°By the way, Your Grace.¡± ¡°Pardon me?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t take the medicine, did you?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve decided to run a different test with Nelia when I turn into a snake.¡± Nelia glanced at her watch. An hour passed by quickly as they chatted. ¡°But why don¡¯t you turn into a snake?¡± The duke seemed a little surprised, as if he just came to notice it. ¡°Come to think of it, I am.¡± Although it¡¯s a good thing, Nelia was aghast. Why has the duke not turned into a snake yet? It was as if the reason was her. Nelia hoped the duke wouldn¡¯t think that way. That¡¯s because she had an ominous hunch that it would be another shackle for her, different from leaving the aftereffects on his foot. ¡°It must be¡­¡­. because Your Grace¡¯s condition is good!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t think it would have been affected by my body¡¯s condition.¡± The duke stroked his chin and replied. ¡°It¡¯s weird.¡± ¡°¡­¡­. It¡¯s not! It¡¯s a good thing.¡± Nelia hurriedly got up from her seat before he thought the duke didn¡¯t turn into a snake because of her. ¡°Let¡¯s end today¡¯s test here.¡± But the duke didn¡¯t stand up and only looked at Nelia. As if he had no intention of returning to his room. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­..?¡± ¡°Nelia.¡± Nelia was anxious because of his low voice. ¡°I think the reason I didn¡¯t turn into a snake is because of Nelia¡­¡­..¡± His eyes glanced sharply at Nelia. ¡°How can you think so?¡± Nelia thought the same way, but she couldn¡¯t just nod along. If she agreed with him, there was an ominous feeling that the duke might never want to part with her. ¡°I¡­¡­ don¡¯t know for sure.¡± Nelia averted her eyes to avoid answering him. The duke then got up from his seat. ¡°Then I can¡¯t be helped.¡± The duke took Nelia¡¯s arm and led her to the bed. ¡°I have no choice but to stay with Nelia tonight.¡± Nelia immediately shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± There was no guarantee that the same accident as last night wouldn¡¯t happen again. The duke quickly showed a hurtful gaze. ¡°You¡¯re saying it so harshly¡­¡­¡± But Nelia¡¯s feeling was unwavered. She must not comply with his request. He asked her to simply sleep together as well yesterday, but wasn¡¯t she being fobbed to spend her first night with him? Thanks to him, they have to talk about marriage after that. He asked her to stay with him again this time, but she didn¡¯t know how this sly-fox man would wheedle her. ¡°¡­¡­ Do you really hate it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Really¡­¡­..?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nelia sighed with folded arms. ¡°You can sleep alone today since you didn¡¯t turn into a snake. When you turn into a snake¡­¡­. Only then will I consider it again.¡± ¡°I understand¡­¡­¡­¡± The duke got up with a sullen face. He looked down just like when he was rejected the other day. Nelia tried to ignore it even though she was shaken again by the sight of him. ¡°Good night¡­¡­.Nelia.¡± The duke smiled weakly and left the room. Nelia was able to relax once the door closed. Then, she moved quickly to get ready for sleep. She was so exhausted because she wasn¡¯t able to sleep well yesterday. Nelia changed into her pajamas after washing up briefly. As she fell powerlessly on the bed, the spring bed heaved on its own. The soft texture of the bed gently enveloped her. Nelia crawled to the pillow and put her head on it, pulling the blanket and wrapping her body with it. It¡¯s perfect. She thought she could fall asleep in a minute at this rate. As a matter of fact, as soon as she closed her eyes, she felt like being sucked into it. And it was the moment when she almost fell asleep. Knock, knock-. Someone knocked on the door as if intending to disturb her rest. Nelia¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly. The workers don¡¯t usually come to the fourth floor after dinner time. Meanwhile, the duchess has returned to the duchy. So, there is only one person who would knock on the door¡­¡­. Pretending to have already fallen asleep, Nelia raised herself with the probability in mind. Because there would be an emergency. When she walked to the door and opened it, the person she had expected was standing there. ¡°Nelia.¡± Duke Hart. He came back here in less than half an hour after leaving the room earlier. Besides, he didn¡¯t seem to be in an urgent situation at all. The firm voice escaped Nelia¡¯s lips because her sleep was disturbed. ¡°Why are you here again?¡± The duke said with an anxious look. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep on my own.¡± ¡°You slept just fine on your own before.¡± She knew he was suffering from insomnia. But it¡¯s not like he can¡¯t sleep entirely. Nelia¡¯s gaze was wary. She wondered what kind of trick he was pulling this time. ¡°Ever since I slept with Nelia, I can¡¯t sleep on my own anymore.¡± ¡°We slept together for just once.¡± She didn¡¯t even sleep for a few hours the other day. If anything¡­¡­ she would need to sleep much longer than usual. ¡°It¡¯s not just once, but twice. After turning into a snake, I slept beside Nelia.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still the same, whether it¡¯s once or twice¡­¡­.¡± Duke Hart mumbled and grabbed Nelia¡¯s hand. Nelia immediately flinched at the cool hand brushing against her skin. ¡°I know what Nelia is concerned about.¡± The duke¡¯s gaze was desperate. ¡°I promise nothing will happen, unlike yesterday. I promised on the honor of the Hart Family.¡± Nelia swallowed through her dry throat. The honor of the Hart Family¡­¡­ ¡°Really, when I slept with Nelia, I still remembered that I was able to have a good sleep.¡± At the desperate request, her heart nearly weakened. Nelia¡¯s eyes, which had been opened fiercely, gradually softened. ¡°And¡­¡­¡± The duke dropped his gaze. The last anchorage of his gaze was his feet. ¡°My foot is throbbing, so it¡¯s hard for me to fall asleep.¡± Nelia was immediately taken aback when he brought up his foot. ¡°You said that happens when you return from your snake form to your human form! You didn¡¯t even turn into a snake today¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡­. Maybe I¡¯m in the process of turning?¡± Following the movement of his gently raised eyelids, the silver eyes gazed at Nelia emitted an elegant gleam. She felt weak again once looking into those eyes. The subtle gleam on his eyes made her heart, which was armed with iron walls, soften. His behavior of falling sick only during this time was becoming suspicious, but it was difficult to act indifferent. After all, she stepped on his foot and threw him in an uncomfortable state for a while, and even he had to suffer the aftereffects. Bringing up the foot was like a cheat key to move her feelings. Some might think that it was just a foot that they stepped on, but actually if they were unlucky, you could possibly die with your head fell down after tripping over the rock. Therefore, it was something that could never be said lightly without being on the receiving end. Nelia finally gave up on her thought. ¡°¡­¡­.Okay.¡± The duke¡¯s grip on her hand strengthened. ¡°Thank you, Nelia.¡± She received his dazzling smile as a bonus along with his thanks. Nelia lifted one of her fingers, vowing to be swayed by his face no more. ¡°In return, don¡¯t ever think about doing anything¡­¡­.!¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± The duke smirked. Then he led Nelia to bed by hand. ¡°We slept in my room yesterday, so shall we sleep in Nelia¡¯s room today?¡± ¡°¡­¡­. Okay.¡± Nelia nodded. The room, bed, and bedding were all the same, so the place where she slept didn¡¯t really matter. ¡°Lie down first.¡± The duke kindly lifted the blanket for Nelia as if asking her to lie down first. Nelia laid down on her bed, thinking even the princess wouldn¡¯t be treated so kindly like this. The duke walked to the other side of the bed and climbed onto it. When both of them finally laid down on the bed, it filled up the emptiness quite a bit. Nelia thought for a moment about whether to warn him not to cross the line that separated their spaces again, but she decided to believe him because the duke clearly said he would not do it today. Moreover, the duke invaded the territory on the bed immediately, so it was pointless because he was shameless to begin with. Of course, if her heart was firm, it didn¡¯t matter whether the duke seduced her or simply slept there, but she wondered if the head of the Hart Family learned to control others¡¯ mind with their beauty when they¡¯re tired and failed to melt people¡¯s hearts. That¡¯s why she also fell for him yesterday. Nelia glanced at Duke Hart with resentment. But¡­¡­ ¡®¡­¡­Wow, he¡¯s really sleeping.¡¯ The duke, whose eyes closed and even breaths, seemed to be in a deep sleep. She was more dejected than relieved. If she had known he would fall asleep this easily, what is she worried about so much? Nelia looked at the peaceful face of the duke for a moment. His face looked so handsome that she felt it was out of this world with his eyes closed. The face, which was completely stripped off any expression, looked a little unfamiliar. Is this how the duke¡¯s expressionless face looked like? Nelia reached out and touched the end of his long eyelashes. The act was quite impulsive. The silver eyelashes were as neat and long as a doll. She could touch him like this only when he was asleep. The duke frowned slightly. He seemed to be responding to her touch on his eyelashes. Nelia hurriedly retracted her hand. There was no slightest desire in her to wake him from his slumber. After that, Nelia looked at the duke¡¯s face for a moment because she couldn¡¯t sleep. Looking at his handsome face, which was out of this world, and recalling the hot night they shared yesterday still felt like a dream. ¡®Did I really sleep with this man?¡¯ With Duke Hart, the villain inside the novel¡­¡­? She suddenly got curious. Why did Duke Hart wind up his stubborn attitude about marriage? She wondered what¡¯s gotten into him? He gave up his stubborn attitude toward marriage, which he had kept up until this morning. Is it because he¡¯s being considerate to her? She probably wasn¡¯t really sure. Although it¡¯s a good thing, she still wondered about the reason. The duke frowned again. As if something was distressing him. A ragged breathing escaped his lips. He seemed to be having a nightmare. ¡°¡­¡­why did father¡­¡­.¡± The duke then mumbled in his sleep. Even though he was dreaming, she could sense the anger in his voice. Chapter 33 *** Only then did Nelia figure out the possible cause of the marriage cancellation was for preparing his things. When she thought about it, her puzzled mood quickly sank. She realized once again that the world she lived in was unusual. Duke Hart¡­¡­ was trying to kill not just anyone else, but the emperor. In the end, he would end up aiming the sword at the crown prince. ¡®Why is the duke so desperate for revenge?¡¯ It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t understand his sorrow, but his life was just too dark and miserable with the goal of killing enemies. At least that¡¯s what Nelia thought. ¡®Foolish duke.¡¯ Nelia forcefully undid his knitted eyebrows. Then, the duke stopped mumbling. His expression soon became relaxed. Nelia laid down again and straightened her body with more relief after checking his appearance once again. Nelia had thought for a moment about how to respond if the duke earnestly proposed to her. It didn¡¯t take long for her to come to a conclusion. As she expected, the duke is not someone she can manage. How can someone who has the purpose of killing others be welcomed as a spouse? She wanted to stop him from carrying on his revenge because she felt sorry for him once, but it would be hard to pretend to know unless he brought it up first. Nelia closed her eyes. ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯ She wondered if the duke would listen to her when she attempted to stop him, or how long would she continue this relationship with him? *** Nelia had a dream that day. Another big snake appeared in her dream. The snake was still Duke Hart. The duke is only a small snake, but she had no idea why he always appeared as a horrible creature in her dream. Moreover, this time Duke Hart tried to devour her. She was terrified out of her senses that she ran away immediately, but somehow her pace was too slow. When she looked down at her feet, she saw a set of small feet. At first glance, it¡¯s not similar to the human feet. ¡®Huh¡­¡­?¡¯ His hands were small, and his body was covered with hairs. ¡®What is this!¡¯ Nelia groped her face in shock. There was a snout slightly protruding and her pricked-ears were rising up. And even a full tail. Nelia took refuge in the nearby pond and looked down at reflection of herself on the water. There was a reflection of a small face. She had turned into a squirrel. ¡®Oh, my¡­¡­. So this is why the duke ran after her and wanted to eat me?¡¯ Nelia was scared. Sometimes when she was in front of him, she felt like turning into a small animal in front of a beast, but it was simply her feeling. But now she really has become a small animal in front of a beast. The huge snake approached the flustered squirrel as soon as he spotted her. The duke looked down at Nelia who looked at him with fearful eyes. ¡®Your Grace, it¡¯s me¡­¡­!¡¯ I beg you. Nelia pleaded earnestly that it was her, but she wasn¡¯t sure if the snake and squirrel could communicate with each other. The snake opened its mouth wide. ¡­¡­She assumed he didn¡¯t hear her earnest plead. Nelia, who saw into the duke¡¯s mouth that approached her, decided to close her eyes tightly. But, oh Gosh, ¡®Ung¡­¡­?¡¯ The snake was licking her. Thanks to him, her fur became wet as if her whole body had been hit by the rain. Nelia was bewildered, and his action gradually tickled her. Chup. As if he was actually kissing her. She could feel the soft touch all over her face. Nelia woke up from that horrific dream and opened her eyes slowly. And she was caught off guard by the silver eyes right in front of her. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­!¡± The duke, who was smooching her cheek, laughed with closed eyes. ¡°Nelia, you¡¯re awake.¡± How dare he calmly ask her if she had woken up after kissing her face like that. Nelia spoke while pushing the duke¡¯s face away as it was too close for her liking. ¡°W-What are you doing just now¡­¡­.!¡± The duke moved away with a wistful expression on his face. ¡°It¡¯s Nelia¡¯s fault. You looked so lovely in the morning.¡± Nelia couldn¡¯t come up with any remark, only her lips were moving slightly. Why has this person become more shameless lately¡­¡­.? Then a question came to her mind. ¡®Is he really like her or up to something?¡¯ Otherwise, there¡¯s no way he would be saying such a cringe remark. Though, she didn¡¯t have the courage to spit out questions such as, ¡®Your Grace¡­¡­. Do you like me?¡¯ Because she was scared of the answer that would come out of his mouth. If he said yes, she would drown in confusion, and if he said no, she would feel uncomfortable. Then, it meant he spent the night with her without having any feelings. Both of the parties didn¡¯t gain anything from such a question. Nelia gave up her intention to ask him. If the day when the duke confesses his feelings, even if she thought about it seriously for once, it¡¯s not the time yet. ¡°Thanks to Nelia, I had a really good sleep.¡± She heard the duke¡¯s joyful voice beside her. Looking at him stretching his body, he seemed to have a really good sleep. ¡°I had a brief nightmare yesterday, but I quickly escaped it.¡± Nelia stared at the duke in surprise. She wondered if the duke¡¯s words saying that he slept well just by staying beside her were indeed true. Nelia, who actually had a ridiculous imagination that she might possess a sleeping ability that she wasn¡¯t unaware of, suddenly stopped her wandering thoughts. It was because she realized that he didn¡¯t turn into a snake at all yesterday. ¡°Your Grace, you didn¡¯t take any medicine when you returned to your room yesterday, did you?¡± The duke blinked and nodded. ¡°Yes¡­¡­. I didn¡¯t.¡± Nelia smiled enthusiastically and held the duke¡¯s hand. ¡°Wow¡­¡­..! You really didn¡¯t turn into a snake!¡± She didn¡¯t know why the duke didn¡¯t turn into a snake last night, but they might be a step closer to lifting the curse. Thinking so, she immediately felt happy. The duke might have attempted to cling to her with his curse as an excuse in the future, but she was more delighted at that moment. Nevertheless, it looks like she had grown attached to him after all this time. Seeing her happy for something like this. But the duke barely responded and she realized that he had been staring at her face. ¡°Your Grace?¡± When Nelia loosened her hold, the duke held her hand back and strengthened their hold again. Then he pulled her hand and landed a kiss on the back of her hand. She felt the warm touch fall on her hand. His lips were the only warm part on his body. ¡°This is all thanks to Delia.¡± Nelia¡¯s heart beat faster at the sight of the duke slowly raising his gaze and approaching her in an unexpected wonderful gesture. ¡°Nelia had an effect on the curse.¡± ¡®Is he doing this on purpose?¡¯ Or he was just a natural at seducing people as if it was his passive skill. Nelia had to calm down to prevent herself from falling for this charming snake. Then she slipped out of his hold. The duke let go of her hand gently. Nelia spoke after clearing her throat. ¡°Ehem, I hope for the same thing, however I can¡¯t be sure yet.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s the first time I didn¡¯t turn into a snake without taking medicine. It¡¯s definitely affected by Nelia.¡± The duke replied with a relaxed smile. Watching the sight, the corner of her mouth, which she had tried hard to suppress, twitched again. Nelia and the duke smiled at each other for a while. Nelia was the first one who shook the excited feeling in her mind. ¡°Even so, try not to take medicine without me today. Maybe I wasn¡¯t the one who brought such an effect to the curse, but it might be completely lifted.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think the curse was lifted, but I¡¯ll do it.¡± The duke answered without an ounce of hesitation. On this occasion, Nelia thought she should go home. ¡°Your Grace, can I sleep at my house tonight?¡± She didn¡¯t want to return for Leighton, but her parents. Nonetheless, she was the only daughter in the family, so they must be worried thinking that she lived outside on her own. It didn¡¯t matter even if she stayed at the duke¡¯s residence. After all, she had to go home again because there would be a total lunar eclipse in about a month, but there was a lot of time if she waited for a month to pass. Soon he spoke slowly. When the duke didn¡¯t say anything, Nelia tilted her head. ¡°Alright¡­¡­¡­ I think it¡¯s a good idea.¡± Nelia looked at his face, which showed an obvious look of sorrow, but she quickly nodded before her heart melted at the sight. ¡°Thank you, Your Grace.¡± *** During the day, she did her duty as his handmaiden as usual. Although her work mostly consists of simple tasks. ¡°Your Grace, here it is.¡± ¡°Thank you, Nelia.¡± After finishing her task, Nelia looked at the duke with her chin supported by her hand. He seemed busy. It must be because the duchess suddenly paid a visit here yesterday, so he couldn¡¯t get anything done. She would love to help him more if possible, but she knew she couldn¡¯t because the important jobs required him to finish it. Therefore, Nelia wanted to walk to the door and pay a slight bow in order not to distract him. Since she was going to sleep at home as she told the duke earlier in the day. She woke up quietly on purpose, but the clumsy chair rattled and scratched the floor. The duke looked up. ¡°Huh? Is it already time for you to go?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes, it¡¯s already six o¡¯clock.¡± Her plan to walk up to the door and pay a slight bow was shattered. Nelia answered with an awkward face, the duke put down his pen and slowly initiated eye contact with her. ¡°You weren¡¯t going to leave without saying it to me, were you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, I only wanted to talk to Your Grace briefly since Your Grace looked so busy.¡± Duke Hart rose from his seat and walked up to her. ¡°What are you talking about, a brief talk¡­¡­. I¡¯m not going to see you for a day.¡± ¡°Not for a day, but 12 hours to be precise¡­¡­ Ukh.¡± Nelia couldn¡¯t finish her speech because the duke suddenly pulled her into his arms. ¡°Twelve hours is too long¡­¡­.¡± His whining voice was heard on top of her head. Raising her head slightly, his sorrowful silver eyes came into her sight. When he faced her with those eyes, it was impossible to resist him. In that brief moment, the duke looked like a fragile animal and someone who was caught in the rain. ¡®The duke is a fragile animal¡­¡­. It¡¯s so unlike him.¡¯ On the other hand, she wondered once again how the duke thought of her. How did he feel when he hugged her, held hands with her, and kissed her like this? However, those worries didn¡¯t last long in her head. Because nothing would be solved even if she thought about it. It would only become a burden in her mind. Trying to know inside his mind was no different from opening Pandora¡¯s box. Nelia pressed her heart again to confine her desire. Being hugged in an awkward manner, the duke¡¯s body dropped. The duke didn¡¯t seem upset at the fact that he didn¡¯t respond to his gesture. In return, Nelia reached out and stroked his head. Duke Hart was too tall for her height, so the sight of them was a little strange, but she wanted to repay him even only this much. Duke Hart raised his gaze and looked blankly at Nelia¡¯s hand. Nelia hurriedly spoke out of embarrassment. ¡°Make sure you eat well and try to fall asleep even if you can¡¯t.¡± Duke Hart smiled softly at her awkward expression. ¡°I understand. I will do it.¡± Nelia pulled away. The duke was having a happy smile on his face. ¡°And if you don¡¯t take the medicine today, you have to wait and see if you turn into a snake.¡± ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t forget.¡± Nelia also showed the duke a smile when he calmly complied with her words. Nelia exchanged farewell for the last time and left the duke¡¯s study. She mentally prayed that Duke Hart didn¡¯t turn into a snake tonight. Chapter 34 Sponsored chapters by Yona (1/8). Thank you! ???? *** Upon her arrival at home, Nelia could see her family welcoming her with a stunned expression as soon as she opened the door. This was because she paid them a visit without a word in advance. Actually, she only thought about going home this morning, so she didn¡¯t have time to convey the words to them. ¡°Nelia?¡± The first person who was able to return to their senses was her mother, Lily. Lily scanned Nelia from head to toe. ¡®Uhm¡­¡­.?¡¯ Regardless of the fact that she was the daughter who returned home without a prior notice, her parents¡¯ attitude was completely different from what she expected. She thought they would be happy even though they must be confused at the same time. His father, Sean, looked at Nelia with a worried expression etched on his face. It was Lily who spoke up first after scanning every part of Nelia¡¯s body thoroughly. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­ you didn¡¯t get kicked out of the duke¡¯s residence, did you?¡± Is that what they¡¯re worried about? Nelia lost her strength for a moment. And he answered in a pompous voice. Nelia lost her grip for a moment the moment she came to know that. And answered sulkily. ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Oh, good then. I was surprised that you suddenly came back without informing us first.¡± Only then did Lily¡¯s expression become relaxed, covering her mouth and laughing. The same with Sean, as he seemingly felt nervous for the same reason. ¡°No, would you be surprised if I were kicked out?¡± Lily must have felt sorry at that fact as well, therefore she hurriedly led Nelia to the room. ¡°You must be hungry, right? We¡¯re just about to have dinner.¡± As they walked to the dining room, Leighton greeted Nelia with his arms askew on the chair he sat on. ¡°Yow, Nelia.¡± There was an innocuous curiosity in his expression. ¡°Did you really get kicked out from there?¡± It seemed that he heard the conversation she had with their parents outside. Nelia sat down in her chair with a frown. ¡°I said no.¡± Leighton muttered something along the line as, ¡®You¡¯ve managed to stay there longer than I thought¡¯. Nelia regretted her decision to come home for the first time in a while. She wouldn¡¯t have come back had she known she would receive these kinds of treatments. Luckily, Lily stepped forward and nagged Leighton. ¡°Leighton, what do you mean by saying that to the sister who you hadn¡¯t seen in a while, she¡¯d managed to stay there longer than you thought?¡± ¡°You thought the same thing, wasn¡¯t it you who asked if she was kicked?¡± ¡°T-That can¡¯t be!¡± Lily denied it exaggeratedly. She thought Leighton made a good point. ¡°Ehem, let¡¯s hurry up and eat.¡± Sean intervened with a piercing look. He must have thought the same thing as well. Although she felt kind of disappointed, Nelia understood the attitude of her family. Since Nelia in the original story has been acting like Leighton all this time. Even if she had acted differently recently, they would still be worried because there was Duke Hart around her. Wouldn¡¯t she be a nuisance for him? ¡°Here it is, My Lady.¡± When the maid, Dinah, brought the additional tableware for Nelia, the regular meal finally began. Seeing the steaming roasted turkey made her feel a lot better. And then, Lily tore the big turkey leg and brought it to Nelia¡¯s plate because it¡¯s been a long time since she saw her child. ¡°You¡¯ve gone through a lot, haven¡¯t you, Nelia? If you had delivered the words that you were going to come back today, I would have prepared the food more attentively¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Nelia¡¯s eyes were already swayed by the succulent turkey legs. Compared to the duke¡¯s dishes, which consist of the highest quality, the food here was considered small, but it had a friendly atmosphere and a different feeling. Long table was unnecessary. Nelia suddenly felt a lump forming in her throat upon her thought landing on the duke who ate alone on the long table. But she shook her head quickly. She couldn¡¯t believe she was thinking about the duke even when she was back home. It was obvious that she had been infected since she was having unnecessary worries about the duke. Like what she told him earlier, they¡¯re only apart from each other for about twelve hours. Even the separated families wouldn¡¯t miss each other to this extent. ¡°Why don¡¯t you dig in, Nelia? Do you not like turkey?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡± Nelia smiled forcefully and began to eat the turkey. Other thoughts were gradually flying away from her head. As she was enjoying herself eating it, she suddenly heard Sean¡¯s words that were laced with worry. ¡°It reminds me, there will be a total lunar eclipse in a few days.¡± Nelia looked up the moment they mentioned the total lunar eclipse. ¡°You¡¯re right. We have to be really careful on that day.¡± Lily¡¯s remark reminded her of what the duke had said. ¡°As Nelia knows, the total lunar eclipse is said to have been hidden by Sigrid¡¯s power.¡± People around the world probably thought the total lunar eclipse was an unlucky day. As Nelia was motionless with the fork in her mouth, Sean¡¯s cautious voice was heard again. ¡°And¡­¡­. As far as I know, that day is the death anniversary of the former head of Hart Duchy.¡± If it were the previous Duke of Hart¡­¡­ Duke Hart¡¯s father? The one who died in the hands of the emperor? It seemed that she remembered he said his father died on the day of the total lunar eclipse as he ran away. She heard Lily¡¯s wistful voice. ¡°The whole nation was grieving on that day. That day was really unfortunate for him. Was he killed because he was attacked by an unidentified assailant?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I know. It must have been someone who had a grudge against him.¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m sorry to hear that¡­¡­¡± People knew that Duke Hart¡¯s father was killed by an unidentified assailant. Actually, it was the emperor who killed the previous Duke of Hart, who turned into a snake. His death was very tragic. They couldn¡¯t hold the criminal accountable even though he¡¯s clearly in their sight. Thinking that way, the fact that the duke defied him was not incomprehensible. ¡®On the anniversary of his father¡¯s death, the duke must be alone in the mansion¡­¡­.¡¯ Or did he go back to the duchy and spend the day with his mother? However, considering the recent relationship between dry hats, I didn¡¯t think I would spend that time. There was no word from the Duke. However, considering the relationship between the mother and her son, it was unlikely that he would spend that day with her. The duke didn¡¯t say anything either. Nelia lost interest in the delicious-looking turkey dish. Her mind was all over the place. Then Leighton spoke up, his chin resting on his hands. ¡°But isn¡¯t it a little strange? The previous Duke Hart was not worthy of a grudge, and it was said that they couldn¡¯t catch the culprit.¡± Leighton had a quite good point. ¡°It¡¯s not proper to tell them what to do about the death of the deceased person, Leighton. And it was the Hart Family¡¯s request to wrap up the case.¡± Sean scolded Leighton in a stern voice. Leighton, however, didn¡¯t seem to care, he just bowed his head and winnowed the beans from his plate. Before she knew it, they already had a brief tea time after the meal. Sean and Lily asked everything related to Duke Hart. About the injury on his foot, when he would start working in the Imperial Palace again, and whether there were any problems in his work. As Nelia answered one by one, her parents reacted too excessively, admiring and nodding at even the smallest thing. Like how she felt last time, people tended to deify Duke Hart. It was most likely because he had a mysterious aura since he didn¡¯t attend parties often and didn¡¯t socialize deeply with others. Like idolizing a celebrity. Trivial questions continued for a while. By the time they thought Nelia was getting tired, both of them stopped asking questions regarding the duke. ¡°Nelia, when are you going to go again?¡± At Lily¡¯s question, Nelia thought she would quickly ask about it. Why is she more interested in Duke Hart than her daughter who comes home once in a while? ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°What? That early?¡± ¡°Yes, I have a lot of work that needs to be done.¡± Actually, she didn¡¯t have a lot of things to do. She recently came to a realization that Duke Hart could do things well enough without her help. Even so, she was in the middle of having a reasonable suspicion that he was trying to keep her beside him by giving her a regular job. ¡°Nelia must be good at her job.¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have been worried about you.¡± Lily and Sean looked pleased. Seeing them like that, Nelia didn¡¯t feel too bad at herself either. After promising to have breakfast together tomorrow morning, Sean and Lily got up first. Nelia was about to get up when Leighton¡¯s voice stopped her from walking. ¡°Nelia.¡± ¡°What?¡± Nelia turned around, thinking he was going to bother her. Leighton was sitting motionlessly at the table while staring blankly at her. ¡°I told you last time that the duke is taking an energizer.¡± Nelia¡¯s eyebrows wriggled at the mention of energizer. She thought Leighton was just spitting out b*lls*it, but at least half of his words were right. And¡­¡­. She had experienced the effects. Nelia tried to clear out her intensifying thoughts, but she heard Leighton¡¯s voice again. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s an energizer.¡± ¡°What?¡± She found it funny how Leighton¡¯s eyes were so serious when discussing the energizer. ¡°I think he¡¯s taking something in order to control something.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ what does he control?¡± Nelia asked in wonder, it was a pretty close guess. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I just recently found out that the pharmacist of the duke family has been buying Seitia leaves constantly while helping father with the upper work.¡± ¡°What is Seitia leaf¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°The drug that is often used as a magic suppressant.¡± Leighton constantly moved his fork. ¡°I found out that they use a lot of stimulating ingredients to amplify the effect. That¡¯s too much for the body.¡± ¡°¡­¡­So, you¡¯re saying the duke¡¯s medicine is a medication that amplifies the suppression effect?¡± Nelia¡¯s voice dropped slightly when asking that. ¡°To put it more simply, it¡¯s a combination of stimulating ingredients that amplifies the suppression effect.¡± Nelia swallowed through her dried mouth secretly. Because Leighton¡¯s accurate explanation was surprising to her. She didn¡¯t know much details about the medicine, but from what Leighton said, he seemed to understand the premise. ¡®This is really dangerous. I feel like Leighton is going to find out the duke¡¯s secret.¡¯ She never thought she would be worrying about Leighton of all people. She wondered if he was thinking rationally. Leighton looked up and stared at Nelia again. ¡°Why does the duke consume such medicine?¡± Nelia unconsciously clenched her fist. Leighton continued in a composed manner. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice anything strange about the duke?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Not at all.¡± There was silence between the question and the answer for a moment because she was caught off guard. Nelia would rather be the one who asks the question first so she doesn¡¯t appear suspicious. ¡°Why are you suddenly interested in Duke Hart?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just curious. If the duke, whom everyone looked up to, is actually hiding a secret, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be a shock for us.¡± Yes. Leighton was just that kind of j*rk. Her brother, who she had known for a short period of time, was very spontaneous and acted according to his interest. Such an exceptional explanation was also the result of his curiosity. Therefore, she felt like he was dangerous. If this guy became obsessed with the duke, he would get through it to the end. So Nelia prayed desperately. Leighton, I beg you, please turn your attention away from Duke Hart. *** Nelia woke up with a grim face the next day. What was so deceitful about her was that when she slept on this bed for the first time, it felt so fluffy and pleasant that she felt like she was lying on the cloud. In her previous life, all she could get was sleeping with a blanket on the hard and cold floor. However, she felt like her judgment of the bed here was falling because she got used to sleeping in the high-quality bed in Duke Hart¡¯s residence for a while. Due to that, she was unable to sleep well. Nelia managed to regain her consciousness and went downstairs. She¡¯d rather not bump into him. Whenever she met Leighton, he always bothered her by saying sh*tty things. In particular, when she thought about Leighton¡¯s explanation yesterday, it felt like one of the hairs on her head was standing protrudingly. Luckily, when she answered by saying she didn¡¯t know much about the medicine he was taking, his curiosity quickly decreased. ¡°When will you return again?¡± Lily asked, seeing Nelia off at the front door. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡± She originally intended to return home on the day of the total lunar eclipse, but she was very reluctant considering it was the death anniversary of Duke Hart¡¯s father. It seemed that she¡¯d have to talk to Duke Hart first. Chapter 35 Sponsored chapters by Yona (2/8). Thank you! ???? *** She was agonizing about that for a while when she heard the voice of her parents in front of her. ¡°Our daughter, please work hard today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very proud to see you carrying the role of Duke Hart¡¯s maid so well.¡± Lily and Sean looked at Nelia with a proud look on their faces. Looking at them, she felt a sense of guilt. ¡®I crossed the line and did that with His Grace, which was beyond the role of a handmaiden¡­¡­¡¯ Nelia smiled awkwardly and bid goodbye to her parents. She left her home and headed to the duke¡¯s residence. Nelia, who was in the carriage, stared at the exceptionally blue sky today. The cloud was elongated and its shape was similar to the snake form of the duke. ¡®No¡­¡­. he should be a little shorter than that.¡¯ The duke was around 180 cm in height, which was considered tall enough, so she wondered why his snake form was so short. Nelia thought about the duke¡¯s snake form and remembered that the duke agreed to stay up all night without taking any medicine. It was to see whether the duke would turn into a snake again without her presence. If he hadn¡¯t turned, it would mean that the curse has really been lifted. The carriage reached the front gate of the duke¡¯s residence, and she felt like her heart raced. Expecting the duke in his human form to welcome her, she found the butler, Ton, who had a somewhat grim expression on his face. As soon as the carriage came to a halt, he hurriedly opened the door and welcomed Nelia. ¡°You¡¯ve come, Lady Nelia.¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­¡­. Is something the matter?¡± Ton, who always kept a stern expression on his face, seemed restless. Upon taking a closer look, she could see the flustered look on his face even more clearly. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to tell you here¡­¡­¡­ you may go and see for yourself.¡± Nelia nodded with a puzzled look and Ton led her. She had a hard time keeping up with his hasty steps. Ton was heading for the stairs. As they passed the second and third floors, Nelia finally realized it. Something happened to the duke. Nelia hoped it wasn¡¯t a big deal. ¡°Please enter.¡± When she reached the duke¡¯s room, Ton opened the door. It was dark inside. As she walked nervously, she saw the silver snake curled awkwardly on the bed. Nelia was a bit relieved. Nothing bad happened to the duke. There has been the worst scenario in her head, so the duke¡¯s transformation didn¡¯t feel like a big deal to her anymore. As she walked up and took a seat near him, the snake raised its head to see as if sensing her presence. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­.?¡± Nelia had a wry smile because she felt sorry for the pitiful and cute snake who appeared to be depressed. ¡°When did you turn?¡± ¡°¡­¡­..Not long after Nelia went home. Nelia went home and I immediately turned not long after that.¡± ¡°That soon¡­¡­..?¡± Apparently, the duke took the medicine that morning. The medicine kept him in human form for as long as twelve hours. However, it seemed that he turned into a snake less than twelve hours ago. She didn¡¯t know if it was simply a coincidence, but it wasn¡¯t long after he left. ¡°Yeah¡­¡­¡­ It has never happened before.¡± The duke paused for a moment before asking, his silver eyes blinking. ¡°Would you please pet me first? That way, I will return back to my human form.¡± Nelia nodded and reached out. And when she stroked the snake¡¯s head like the last time, the cool and smooth scales felt delicate to the touch. Her hand, which was on the snake¡¯s head, went up in a flash. Before she knew it, she felt soft hair instead of the texture of scales brushing against her hand. ¡°Nelia.¡± ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­.¡± As expected, the duke returned to his human form. The duke immediately hugged Nelia. The hands that gently engulfed her were affectionate. ¡°Thanks to Nelia, I¡¯m able to keep my human form¡­¡­¡­¡± It was an important fact. But there was something more important. Nelia barely spoke, ignoring the vivid touch on her body. ¡°More than that, Your Grace¡­¡­. First of all, you have to get dressed¡­¡­¡­¡± Duke Hart was undressed when he returned back to his human form. But the duke didn¡¯t slip away, instead he hugged Nelia even tighter. The sound of his laugh went into her ears. ¡°Whatever, You¡¯ve seen all of it anyway.¡± Nelia pushed the duke away and hid her red face. ¡°But you still can¡¯t¡­¡­.!¡± The duke finally let go. ¡°I understand.¡± As soon as the duke slipped away, Nelia turned around. And while he was getting dressed, she secretly attempted to cool down the heat covering her face. She brought the back of her hand to feel how hot her face was rather than her much colder palm. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Nelia turned around when the duke informed her that he was all dressed. He was able to dress neatly in such a short span of time. Nelia, who was making sure each button of his shirt had been thoroughly attached, spoke up. ¡°You suddenly turned into a snake¡­¡­¡­ How did it happen, Your Grace?¡± ¡°Yesterday, after Nelia went back home, I was having dinner when I suddenly turned into a snake.¡± Oh, my¡­¡­.. Nelia bit her lip. That was a bad sign. It seemed that in this current situation, he turned into a snake when their bodies were away from each other. ¡°I can¡¯t take my medicine when I¡¯m still a snake, so I have to wait until I turn into a human again. If Nelia hadn¡¯t returned early in the morning, I would have wasted a whole day.¡± If it was the Imperial Palace¡­ Luckily, he was in his own home, and the employees knew about Duke Hart¡¯s secret. If it were the Imperial Palace¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so dead. I have to go back to work at the Imperial Palace tomorrow.¡± The duke expressed similar concerns, probably because he also had the same thought as her. He frowned slightly and wondered, then threw a glance at Nelia with gleaming eyes. ¡°Nelia, I¡¯ve got a good idea.¡± What is it? Nelia asked while attempting to hide her vigilance, because the duke¡¯s good idea usually wasn¡¯t so pleasant. ¡°¡­¡­.What is it?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to the Imperial Palace together.¡± It wasn¡¯t an embarrassing idea and as nerve-wracking as before, but it was still questionable. Is it possible for the handmaiden to come to the palace with him? Duke Hart had an important position in the empire, but still, he wasn¡¯t a member of the imperial palace¡­¡­. ¡°If Nelia is willing, you can go with me, so there¡¯s no need to worry about anything.¡± Whether he had read her thoughts or not, the duke answered right away. Nelia tilted her head. ¡°Is it really allowed?¡± ¡°Yes. Others often bring in employees, and most of all¡­¡­. For me, there is nothing impossible to do in the palace.¡± Such a remark was very arrogant and bold. However, it wasn¡¯t incomprehensible either, considering the emperor¡¯s endless fondness and trust for the duke. Because the emperor has been completely hypnotized by Duke Hart. ¡°Is it alright for Nelia to go to the palace with me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡­¡­¡± Nelia agonized for a moment. She was actually reluctant to go to the Imperial Palace. Although she knew this timeline was already different from the original story, she was still uncomfortable because of Carlos. He was the one who imposed the death punishment on Nelia for conducting a frivolous behavior in the original story. Even though she wouldn¡¯t be committing such an act, she still felt uncomfortable toward him. Still, it was hard to ignore Duke Hart, who was overly driven by the critical situation. It seemed that if he was separated from her, he would turn into a snake. The duke¡¯s situation was more urgent than her personal problem. Upon deciding, Nelia lifted her head. ¡°Alright¡­¡­.. Let¡¯s go to the palace together.¡± At that moment, the duke gave a kiss to Nelia on the cheek. ¡°Thank you, Nelia.¡± Nelia rubbed her cheek and looked at the duke, startled by the sudden attack. She couldn¡¯t even bring herself to be mad at the sight of him smiling gently with his eyes closed. She should have warned him ahead of time. ¡°You cannot do this at the Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°Then can I do it when we¡¯re in the mansion?¡± Nelia eventually had no choice but to shout at Duke Hart, who asked with such an innocent face. ¡°Of course no¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡­¡­.¡± What did he mean by that? Nelia looked at the duke with folded arms. Contrary to her determination that crumbled every time, she wanted to avoid any physical contact with him as much as possible. Although they talked about marriage once, her relationship with this man was not clear. Therefore, she didn¡¯t want to keep acting vaguely with him. However, contrary to her determined thought, when the duke touched her like a flowing water, she would think like a fool, ¡®We shouldn¡¯t be doing this¡­¡­..!¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s my fault, well.¡¯ No, is it because he charmed people to some extent? Nelia hummed while looking up at the duke and stared at his pitiful silver eyes. ¡°I was lonely yesterday because Nelia wasn¡¯t here.¡± Seeing the duke pretended to appear pitiful like a puppy caught in the rain, she was displeased but soon inclined her heart. What did she say so harshly about giving no more than a few kisses¡­¡­¡­? ¡°This room felt so spacious and empty. We¡¯re not even apart for a whole day yet.¡± His voice was filled with sorrow. At least this one didn¡¯t seem like his way of making her swayed. ¡®Yeah¡­¡­¡­ he turned into a snake yesterday, so the duke must have been scared.¡¯ Nelia, who was moved, eventually extended her hand cautiously. And laid it on the duke¡¯s cheek. The duke seemed slightly taken aback, but then closed his eyes gently. As if he¡¯s feeling her touch. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I went away.¡± The duke opened his eyes at Nelia¡¯s tranquil tone. ¡°No, I¡¯m supposed to apologize here because of my useless complaint. It¡¯s because I get greedy when I see Nelia.¡± The duke pulled Nelia¡¯s hand that lingered on his cheek and kissed the back of it. ¡°Because I want to stick with her and give you many kisses.¡± His voice wasn¡¯t seductive. His voice was calm, as if he was telling the truth. Nelia couldn¡¯t say anything upon seeing the duke¡¯s serious expression. She thought she would be carried away by the whirlpool of emotion if this kind of conversation between her and the duke lasted longer. ¡°You may think I¡¯m just being mischievous, but I¡¯m serious to Nelia at every moment.¡± Pandora¡¯s box, which she didn¡¯t wish to open, was opened on its own. The duke smiled softly as if he somehow noticed the anxiousness which came from Nelia. ¡°Please don¡¯t feel pressured. I¡¯m not demanding anything from Nelia.¡± The duke swept her hair back. The gesture showed tenderness. ¡°It¡¯s quite disappointing that I can¡¯t kiss Nelia¡­¡­. But if Nelia doesn¡¯t like it, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± But Nelia knew. After all, even if she told him not to do it, he¡¯d be brazenly kissing her again at some point. ¡°I¡¯m just thankful that you stay by my side.¡± The duke smiled softly and confessed his true feelings. When Nelia saw that, she secretly thought perhaps, she didn¡¯t really mind if he kissed her. However, she hid these feelings deep in her heart and called Duke Hart. ¡°Your Grace.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You said the day of the total lunar eclipse was the death anniversary of the previous head of the Hart Family.¡± The duke blinked slowly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Will you be able to manage on your own that day?¡± Nelia¡¯s cautious question made the duke smile dimly. ¡°Of course. I experienced it for a long time already, so it doesn¡¯t really matter to me.¡± ¡°But¡­¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me, Nelia.¡± The duke¡¯s tone was soft, but what he was implying was quite firm. ¡°Alright, then¡­¡­¡­¡± Nelia bid her farewell to the duke and returned to her room. Since the duke said he was alright, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about him anymore. However, the duke knocked on her door again in the evening after he finished his work. ¡°Nelia.¡± His expression looked rather serious. Perhaps, he couldn¡¯t tell her earlier, was he going to talk about something related to his father¡¯s death anniversary? Nelia replied with an equally serious look. ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s no Nelia beside me, won¡¯t I turn into a snake again?¡± Oh¡­¡­.. he¡¯s talking about the curse. ¡°¡­¡­.. Perhaps, you will be.¡± Nelia, who was almost easily convinced, had a second thought and hurriedly continued. ¡°But even if you turn into a snake, I can make you return again in the morning.¡± It wasn¡¯t a big deal for her because he came back to his human form just by stroking his head. ¡°I want to remain in my human form.¡± ¡°Then you will have to sleep with me.¡± The duke stared at Nelia. As if hoping for it. Nelia gave in resignedly. Even if she refused here, she knew he would convince her by any means. Maybe, the faster she gave in, the easier it would be to tame the duke. ¡°Come on in.¡± ¡°Thank you, Nelia.¡± She was being patient because he was handsome. Before lying down on the bed, Nelia wanted to make sure of something. ¡°Your Grace.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sitting down on the bed, the duke looked up at Nelia. His skin could be seen through his loose gown, making him a dangerous sight to look at. Nelia tried hard to avert her eyes somewhere else and continued. ¡°I can help you, but I can¡¯t continue being like this forever.¡± The term started when his foot got injured because she stepped on it. And it lasted until his foot healed. But of course, there was an unexpected issue called the aftereffect. However, there was no definite term for this curse. It meant that she had to stick around the duke indefinitely so that he wouldn¡¯t turn into a snake, and it wasn¡¯t easy. Perhaps the duke thought so since his expression seemed very serious. And he slowly spoke up again. ¡°Nelia, I am going to lift the curse.¡± Chapter 36 Sponsored chapters by Yona (3/8). Thank you! ???? *** Nelia¡¯s eyes grew slightly larger. The duke had never shown an exuberant attitude to lift the curse. But what kind of wind suddenly blew through him that he wanted to lift the curse? ¡°Did you decide to lift the curse because the medicine didn¡¯t work anymore?¡± ¡°There¡¯s that, but there¡¯s also another stronger reason.¡± The duke had a faint smile on his face when he looked at Nelia. The silver eyes, which were seen through his gentle, thin white eyes, were completely fixed at her. Sometimes he would look at her dotingly as if nothing else existed in the room. She still feels that way even at this moment. ¡°I¡¯ll keep the reason as a secret for now.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡­¡± Nelia was secretly hurt that the duke kept a secret from her. He would tell her right away if she asked anything, but this one was a secret. But she soon realized that she was not supposed to feel hurt. After all, what duke had no reason to tell her everything. What kind of special relationship did she have with the duke? Rather than that, there was something she had been wondering about. ¡°Then¡­¡­. May I ask how you are going to lift the curse?¡± The duke nodded. ¡°Sigrid¡¯s heart.¡± Now the duke is talking about Sigrid¡¯s heart. That wasn¡¯t a very good sign. Although she didn¡¯t read the original book to the end, Carlos, the male lead, had attempted to find Sigrid¡¯s heart. The reason was that his right arm was getting more stiff. Carlos seemed to overcome his right arm, which suffered from a congenital handicap, with so much effort, but it gradually began to get stiff again as if they had returned to how it originally was. Therefore, he absolutely needed Sigrid¡¯s heart. He had to resuscitate his stiffened arm. She had even read the scene where Charlotte, the female lead, encountered Elena¡¯s Tears, the treasure of the Imperial Family. Elena¡¯s Tears was the key to finding his heart, and Charlotte and Carlos set off to look for Sigrid¡¯s heart soon after. But the problem was that even Duke Hart was now trying to find Sigrid¡¯s heart. She was sure they would collide with Carlos again. Their opponent was the male lead of this world. It was a fight with a high probability of defeat on their side. ¡°Nelia seems to know about Sigrid¡¯s heart.¡± The duke observed Nelia¡¯s face, which turned serious, keenly. Sigrid¡¯s myth was an ubiquitous myth, but only those who knew that the heart was granting wishes of those who found it. So, it must be strange that she knew about it. ¡°Yes¡­¡­. I heard it from my father. If you find Sigrid¡¯s heart, it will make your wish come true.¡± Nelia made up an excuse. Luckily, the duke didn¡¯t seem to pay much attention to the bizarre fact. ¡°As expected, the news must be quick to spread since you manage the upper-part.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡­.. Haha.¡± Nelia answered, and the duke added. ¡°There are still a lot of people who think of it as simply a legend, but Sigrid¡¯s heart definitely exists.¡± Of course it exists. Besides, Elena¡¯s Tears, which wasn¡¯t far away from their grasp, served as an important tool in finding the heart. There was probably no one in this world who knew how to approach Sigrid¡¯s heart as detailed as her. But Nelia had to pretend she didn¡¯t know anything. It would have been surely strange that she seemed to know about the secret of this world so rashly. Like someone who fell from outside of this world. ¡°So, are you going to lift the curse with Sigrid¡¯s heart?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the certain method.¡± Like the duke said, if it was Sigrid¡¯s heart, the curse would be lifted right away. The difficulty of finding Sigrid¡¯s heart was too high. ¡°Did you find out a lot of information regarding Sigrid¡¯s heart?¡± ¡°According to the ancient book, Sigrid entrusted his subordinate to play the role of a guide to his heart. The subordinate must be somewhere.¡± This was the part she didn¡¯t know about. It might be something that didn¡¯t appear in the part she had read. So Elena¡¯s Tears are related to Sigrid¡¯s subordinate? ¡°And the clue to Sigrid¡¯s heart is¡­¡­.¡± The clue is¡­¡­? Nelia waited with a pounding heart for the duke¡¯s next words. She had no idea about Sigrid¡¯s subordinates, but she was convinced that Elena¡¯s Tears in the Imperial Palace clearly served as a clue in finding his heart. If it was the duke, he would have it figured out already. Elena¡¯s Tears weren¡¯t far away, in fact it was right beside him all these times. Instead, contrary to his expectations, a completely different answer came out of his mouth. ¡°I heard that pirates have it because it¡¯s in the form of very expensive jewelry.¡± Oh¡­¡­. A groan escaped from the bottom of his heart. Nelia thought that she should drop the hint to the duke if she couldn¡¯t tell him directly. Nelia hurriedly sat near the duke. ¡°Your Grace, maybe¡­¡­. It¡¯s in somewhere close to us? It is said that underneath the light is the darkest spot.¡± ¡°Maybe. But if it¡¯s nearby, I¡¯m sure someone has already found it first¡­¡­..¡± Nelia would¡¯ve told the duke by now. The gemstone in the middle of the necklace placed in the imperial exhibition hall was the clue to finding the heart. It¡¯s Elena¡¯s Tears! Sigrid¡¯s lover! Nelia, who was very frustrated inwardly, spoke again after gathering her patience. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­.. You know the necklace hanging in the imperial exhibition hall.¡± ¡°The necklace that was dropped by Nelia¡¯s brother?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.Yes.¡± Although she knew there was no ill-intention in Duke Hart¡¯s words, the fact that her siblings, whom she shared the flesh and blood with, almost caused damage to such an important necklace pricked her guilty conscience. Nelia continued, polishing her voice. ¡°I heard the name of the gemstone in the middle of the necklace is Elena¡¯s Tears¡­¡­. Perhaps, it¡¯s related in some way?¡± That was enough to give him insight into everything. Nelia looked at him enthusiastically, hoping the duke would realize it. But what came out of the duke¡¯s mouth was his firm voice. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± Nelia¡¯s voice rose as if she was ready to quibble. The duke seemed somewhat surprised by Nelia¡¯s angry attitude. Upon thinking twice, Nelia relieved the power from her sharply-raised eyes. ¡°Oh¡­¡­. I was just curious about the reason.¡± The duke nodded. ¡°There were a lot of people who had the same thoughts as Nelia. The name of the gemstone is Elena¡¯s Tears, so it may be related to Sigrid¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..And so?¡± ¡°I called in wizards, alchemists, and archaeologists to examine Elena¡¯s Tears, but they couldn¡¯t find anything.¡± At last, Nelia was silent. ¡°How come¡­¡­¡­?¡¯ Elena¡¯s Tears were definitely the clue to finding Sigrid¡¯s heart. Perhaps, are there any other conditions? ¡°It seems that Elena¡¯s Tears is just a name for it.¡± The duke seemed to have already assumed that Elena¡¯s Tears were not related to Sigrid¡¯s heart. Of course¡­¡­.. If he called in those sorts of skillful people and it didn¡¯t react, he wouldn¡¯t think it¡¯s special. Nelia was concerned about Duke Hart. He wasn¡¯t the male lead in this world, so she was afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to lift the curse forever. ¡°Don¡¯t be worried so much, Nelia. I¡¯m confident that I can lift this curse.¡± Nelia couldn¡¯t help but nod when the duke, the person involved, offered comfort to her. ¡°It¡¯s already late, shall we go to bed now?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± Nelia lay down on the bed, and the duke pulled up the blanket and covered Nelia up to her chest. Each of his gestures was affectionate and gentle. When she saw him in this appearance, the duke was such a gentleman. She wouldn¡¯t have expected he had thought of avenging the emperor and carrying such a disastrous serpent curse. Is it because of that? Nelia prayed that if the duke successfully lifted the curse upon his family, he would abandon the thought of revenge. If that was going to happen, she would be willing to help him, both physically and mentally, to find Sigrid¡¯s heart. Nelia, who felt sorry for the duke, suddenly thought it was strange that she seemed so concerned about the problem the duke had. She was more concerned than she was supposed to. Was this simply because she had grown too attached to the duke? Although it wasn¡¯t long, she had stayed with him and they had gone through a lot. Ironically, the duke was the closest person she had been with, both in her previous life and present life. In her past life, she was always alone as far as she could remember. And she didn¡¯t spend much time with her family in this life. That¡¯s the reason why she was naturally drawn to the duke. Her thoughts didn¡¯t last long. Because her eyelids slowly become heavy due to the drowsiness that fell on her. Nelia closed her eyes as if she was carried away by it. *** Luckily, nothing out of the ordinary happened yesterday. Nelia, who slept well, looked at the duke with an energized expression. The duke was still in his slumber. The silver hair shone dazzlingly as it received warm light, as if it would flutter and disappear into the sky. Nelia gave a slight poke on the duke¡¯s cheek, wondering if he was awake. His soft skin slowly came into contact with her. A chuckle erupted from her mouth upon the sight. Nelia liked to touch the sleeping duke. If she acted like this when he was awake, she might have been taken alive. ¡°Uhm¡­¡­..¡± The duke murmured. Nelia hastily retracted her finger. Soon, the duke lifted his eyelids slowly. His clear silver eyes came into sight. The duke smiled loosely when he made eye contact with Nelia. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± ¡°It was nice to see Nelia as soon as I woke up.¡± This guy was really spontaneous. She should have gotten used to it now, but she was still blushing in embarrassment like a teenage girl. Nelia tried to speak as if nothing had happened. ¡°Why did you wake up later than me?¡± The duke always woke up before her, whether it was because of his insomnia or he simply woke up early. When she went to the study, he always appeared neat and began to work before her. ¡°It¡¯s because of Nelia.¡± ¡°Pardon me¡­¡­..?¡± Nelia was a little sad. He slept with her, but she was the reason why he couldn¡¯t fall asleep? ¡°Nelia fell asleep in no time, so I had to watch over you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± The duke smiled weakly and shook her head. ¡°No, I just can¡¯t help it because it¡¯s something I wanted to do.¡± Hm? Nelia couldn¡¯t comprehend the duke¡¯s words. But now, there were more important things to do, so she let it slide. ¡°I have to go to work at the Imperial Palace today. Please wake up.¡± ¡®Yes, I should.¡± Was she the only one who was nervous about going to the Imperial Palace? The duke walked through the blanket and woke up leisurely. Nelia gave a scolding to the duke who was about to take off his clothes and sent him back to his room to get ready to go to the palace. If she has to get ready, she just has to put more effort in her hair and put on light makeup. When she left her room, the duke had been ready before her. He looked a little hollow because he didn¡¯t sleep very well last night, but he still looked great from the outside. The duke stared at Nelia before walking toward the carriage. Nelia said, ¡®Hm?¡¯ while looking at the duke, and he hugged her. ¡°Ukh, why so sudden¡­¡­.!¡± ¡°Taking such a lovely Nelia to the Imperial Palace.¡± The duke mumbled on top of her head. ¡°It¡¯s good that Nelia¡¯s beside me, but¡­¡­.. I¡¯m worried that you might abandon me for someone else.¡± Nelia thought the duke was worrying over nothing. After all, who would take interest in her in the imperial palace, where she doesn¡¯t know anyone there? ¡°Please don¡¯t be worried about that. You¡¯re the only one who is interested in me.¡± The duke pulled away. He had a serious look on his face. ¡°Nelia, you don¡¯t really know your own values. There¡¯s one person who comes to my mind when it comes to someone who would possibly show interest in Nelia right now.¡± She didn¡¯t know who was in his mind, but the duke¡¯s voice became unusually cold. Chapter 37 Sponsored chapters by Yona (4/8). Thank you! ???? *** She had no idea who was in his mind, but the duke¡¯s voice became unusually cold. Was there anyone who paid attention to her? There were only a few people who stayed at the duke¡¯s residence and met her every day. Is it, perhaps, Ton¡­¡­..? He had been kind to her lately, but she never thought he was interested in her¡­¡­.. ¡°If Nelia doesn¡¯t know, leave it.¡± The duke stopped Nelia, who seemed confused, from questioning any further. ¡®Who is it¡­¡­. I¡¯m curious.¡¯ However, the duke seemed to be unwilling to tell her, and he just walked up to the carriage and opened the door. ¡°Nelia, please get in.¡± Walking up to the carriage, Nelia looked at the exterior of the luxurious carriage before getting in. There was a painting of gray dragon on the carriage door. It was said that this carriage made by the Imperial Family could only be ridden by the imperial family themselves and a few high-ranking senior officials. ¡®Woah¡­¡­..¡¯ The interior of the carriage was as good as the luxurious exterior. The space was spacious and comfortable, and the velvet seat was surprisingly soft enough. On the other hand, the duke sat across Nelia with a plain face. Soon the carriage set off. The Imperial Palace and Duke Hart weren¡¯t far away from here, so they would arrive quickly. Nelia grew nervous as time went by. It was her first time going to the palace since the day of the party when the Crown Prince was introduced officially. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­. But what are you going to say when people ask about the matter I have there?¡± It¡¯s been a while since she worked as the handmaiden of the duke, but not many people knew about it yet. The workers in the family were indeed taciturn, and the only people who saw her were a few guests who came over to see the duke. Therefore, she thought she would attract quite a lot of attention if she went to the palace together with the duke. ¡°I¡¯ll say you¡¯re my handmaiden.¡± It¡¯s true that she¡¯s a handmaiden, so it¡¯s right to introduce her as one, but¡­¡­. Actually, the duke was at the center of the conversation. Because of that, there was a rumor going around stating he was taking energizers* for being a h*mos*xual. Although he, the person involved in the rumor, didn¡¯t seem to pay much attention to that, it wasn¡¯t the same for Nelia. Attracting attention from many people made her uncomfortable and she had a hard time because of tht. Especially when standing beside someone as dazzling as him. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Your Grace think it would look strange if I, a real maid, followed you to the Imperial Palace?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s okay.¡± The duke smiled softly as telling her not to worry. ¡°There might be some who would be interested because you¡¯re simply my maid, but such an interest won¡¯t last long.¡± Nelia decided to believe the duke for now. Even if she didn¡¯t believe it, she had to go to the Imperial Palace anyway, so it would be better to think about the positive side. But Nelia knew it as soon as she set foot in the Imperial Palace, since she could feel the curious gaze of many people. Some people sometimes asked the duke how he was doing and some asked about Nelia. Each time the duke smiled politely and replied that she was the handmaiden of his. Fortunately, people quickly gathered their curiosity at his answer stating she was his handmaiden. As the duke said, it¡¯s hardly surprising that a high-ranking official, who wasn¡¯t even brought a handmaiden even if he wasn¡¯t equal with the members of the Imperial Family. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± The duke announced his arrival at the office. The place they arrived at was located in the corner on the third floor of the main building. Nelia looked around. No matter how mulch she looked at the building, she felt like there was only the duke¡¯s office in this building. ¡°Isn¡¯t Your Grace¡¯s office a little secluded?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I took over my father¡¯s office. It might be because of the curse, but I do think this secluded place is comfortable.¡± Nelia looked at the duke¡¯s expression when talking about deceased late father, but he seemed unbothered. Entering the office, the well-organized space filled her sight. ¡°Nelia¡¯s seat hasn¡¯t been arranged yet, I think you can take a seat here for now.¡± The duke pointed to the sofa in front of the desk. It seemed to be provided for the guests. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Nelia sat awkwardly on the sofa while taking a look around, and someone knocked on the door. The person who entered upon granted permission was the duke¡¯s aide. ¡°Your Grace, His Majesty has summoned you.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± For a moment, Nelia was nervous. Apparently, the duke had to go to see the emperor, but she wondered what they should do in this situation? The duke might fall and turn into a snake. However, the duke offered a simple answer that overshadowed her concern. ¡°Nelia, will you come with me?¡± *** Nelia moved to the top floor of the main palace along with the duke. For your information, my aide is also part of my family, so you don¡¯t have to walk on eggshells around him.¡± No wonder, the aide never gave Nelia a curious glance. As if he already knew. Now that she realized it, the duke has thoroughly filled the position of his personal aide with his family members. That must be why this secret wasn¡¯t revealed for so long. ¡°Please wait here for a moment. I won¡¯t take long.¡± ¡°Yes, feel free to go.¡± The duke smiled swiftly and entered the emperor¡¯s office. Nelia thought it wasn¡¯t going to be easy to stay away from him so that he wouldn¡¯t turn into a snake. There would be a lot of unexpected travel like now. In the meantime, she needed to go run several tests with him to see how far they could be apart from each other and how long it would exactly last if he turned. Nelia was waiting for the duke and she had nothing to do, so she decided to walk around the hall. The guards were staring weirdly at her, but she was left with no choice. Nelia walked around the hallway and thought. The relationship between the emperor and Duke Hart was getting more strange the more she thought about it. The one was thinking of inserting a knife in the other¡¯s back, meanwhile the other had no idea and was putting complete trust toward the other. Even now, she could tell from the fact that he called Duke Hart as soon as return to work at the Imperial Palace. From how it looks, it seemed that the duke was given a lot of privileges in other parts as well. The emperor surely was hooked on Duke Hart. In some way, it was natural how Carlos disapproved of Duke Hart being here. Because he believed and trusted Duke Hart, who wasn¡¯t even related by blood, more than his son. Then there was a cold voice coming from behind. ¡°Who dares to walk around in front of His Majesty¡¯s office?¡± Nelia turned around in surprise. ¡°¡­¡­.!¡± Nelia¡¯s surprised eyes grew bigger. There was Crown Prince Carlos standing behind her. ¡®He can¡¯t be a noble.¡¯ She thought he looked scary appearing like that. Carlos, who confirmed that it was Nelia who stood there, immediately cleared up his cold expression and opened his mouth in surprise. ¡°You are¡­¡­.¡± Nelia was as bewildered as him, but she managed to bow her head with courtesy and spit out in a calm voice. ¡°May you always be healthy and peaceful, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Why are you there?¡± She felt it on Carlos every time, but he wasn¡¯t being polite enough. If someone offered a greeting, the first thing he should have done was accept it, but he asked questions instead. However, no matter how many times she mentally criticized him, she couldn¡¯t blurt it out. He¡¯s a Crown Prince who get her killed in the original story because he has a nasty temper. ¡°From today, I will come to the Imperial Palace to assist His Grace the Duke. I¡¯m currently waiting for His Grace.¡± Carlos tilted his face obliquely and looked down at Nelia. He frowned as if he was displeased with her answer. ¡°There are times when the nobles who work at the Imperial Palace bring their employees along, but this is the first time to see that they even brought them to the Emperor¡¯s office.¡± She didn¡¯t want to follow him around either, but would he believe it if she told him that Duke Hart might turn into a snake and to prevent that, have to stick with her? Nelia just kept her mouth shut. ¡°Is the duke currently having an audience with His Majesty?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been about 10 minutes since he came in.¡± Carlos stared at Nelia while humming. Nelia was terribly overwhelmed by Carlos¡¯ eyes. ¡°It will take at least 20 more minutes for the duke to come out.¡± ¡°His Grace said he won¡¯t be long¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to my personal office and serve you a cup of tea.¡± Nelia tried to ask back, but Carlos interrupted her. More than that, what did he just say? He was going to serve tea to her?¡± ¡®So¡­¡­. let¡¯s have tea together¡­¡­..?¡¯ Nelia blinked belatedly after she was able to comprehend Carlos¡¯ words. ¡°Pardon me?¡± ¡°I said I will serve you a cup of tea.¡± Nelia managed to hold herself back from asking the reason. Because since last time, it was a bad time if he showed interest in her. She thought the reason why he showed even more interest in her was because of Duke Hart. ¡°Thank you for your offer, but it is my duty to wait for him¡­¡­. And I don¡¯t think I will be able to leave.¡± When the duke came out of the room, she was certain he would definitely look for her. Above all, she shouldn¡¯t have been more than a certain distance away from the duke. However, he probably wasn¡¯t satisfied with her answer because Carlos narrowed his eyebrows once again. ¡°My office is right beside His Majesty¡¯s office. If you inform the guards, the duke would be there in no time.¡± The duke shouldn¡¯t turn into a snake if his office was right beside this room, but she was reluctant to accept his offer. ¡°So you don¡¯t want to?¡± Carlos¡¯ expression gradually became more and more grim. Actually, it was hard to say no to him. Nelia finally nodded. ¡°¡­¡­I do.¡± Carlos¡¯ narrowed eyebrows finally loosened. And he turned to the security guard. ¡°If the duke comes out, tell him his handmaiden is in my office.¡± ¡°Yes! I understand!¡± When the soldier answered in a disciplined tone, Carlos looked at Nelia as if signaling her to follow him. Nelia followed Carlos. *** When the door opened, the large space immediately came into her sight. Compared to the duke¡¯s office, it was slightly wider. Most likely because he was the Crown Prince. Nelia looked around with a stunned look on her face. Perhaps because she had seen so many rare and luxurious items in the duke¡¯s residence, the Crown Prince¡¯s office didn¡¯t look particularly special except it was a little wider. But she was amazed at herself for getting the chance to see the Crown Prince¡¯s office. ¡°Take a seat here.¡± Nelia regained her senses and sat down where Carlos had gestured for her. It was positioned on the sunny window. The view was great because it was on the top floor. It was looking down from the high place in the center. Nelia thought tiny people who were moving busily through the green landscapes looked like ants. ¡°Did the duke come again to the palace starting today?¡± Nellia averted her eyes when hearing Carlos¡¯ voice. ¡°Yes, since his foot has already healed.¡± ¡°He took a while, huh.¡± A maid came in to bring the tea along with the sarcastic remark. The maid was supposed to do it, but Carlos poured the tea into the cup by himself. Therefore, it was more uncomfortable. ¡°¡­¡­Thank you.¡± Nelia cautiously took the cup handed over to her and took a sip. She could feel Carlos¡¯ gaze following her movement. Given the fact that she was called here alone, perhaps there might be something he wanted to say? ¡°Are you going to follow Duke Hart to the palace from now on?¡± ¡°Yes, in the meantime.¡± ¡°For what reason?¡± His question was straight to the point. As if observing the duke¡¯s movement. ¡°His Grace has been very ill recently, so there must be someone to take care of him.¡± Nellia sugar-coated it. She didn¡¯t know if Carlos believed this or not, but at least he didn¡¯t ask and nitpick right away. However, she felt like his gaze grew a little darker. ¡°Are you satisfied working as the handmaiden of the duke?¡± Luckily, the question changed. ¡°¡­¡­.Yes, I¡¯m satisfied.¡± Nelia pondered and gave a second thought to Carlos¡¯ question after giving a nice answer. To be honest, it was hard to say that she was satisfied. Apart from being attached and very affectionate to her, too many dynamic things happened when staying at his side. She had to be on pins and needles while watching over when he turned into a snake, talking to the Crown Prince whom she never met personally before in our lives. If she hadn¡¯t been involved with the duke, if she hadn¡¯t been a handmaiden. She would not have to go through all of these. ¡°Too bad. Had you changed your mind even a little, I would be willing to have you as my handmaiden.¡± Nelia possibly knew why Carlos was saying that. Considering their relationship, he probably wanted to irritate the duke rather than actually taking an interest in her. It was difficult to say the duke was nice considering his deed in the original story, but Carlos was not very nice either. Carlos, who didn¡¯t know what Nelia was thinking, continued while holding the teapot. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another drink, bring the teacup¡­¡­.¡± Clank! It was at that moment. The teapot in Carlos¡¯ grasp fell on the table and produced a loud noise. The tea in the teapot fell and spilled, the table was instantly flooded. ¡®Oh, it will need to be wiped cleanly.¡¯ Nelia looked at the spilled tea, and looked up at Carlos. Seeing Carlos¡¯ rigid face, Nelia realized something unusual. He didn¡¯t budge and simply watched the mess on the table. She assumed he was slightly startled and a little lost. He was just looking down at his right arm. Nelia pondered. ¡®Perhaps¡­¡­.. Was his arm paralyzed just now?¡¯ Carlos had a congenital handicap in his right arm and couldn¡¯t move properly. If it went according to the original story, Carlos¡¯ arm would stiffen again despite his effort to overcome almost everything for his arm. With that probably in mind, Nelia asked Carlos. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡­.? Are you alright?¡± Carlos still didn¡¯t answer. His arm remained in the air, and didn¡¯t budge in the slightest. *** [t/n: just additional information (and fun fact, maybe?), the duke still uses formal language whenever he talks to Nelia, and he actually talks from the 3rd POV, which not a lot of MLs do (I think?). It¡¯s so sweet from my perspective. And that shows how humble and polite he is, even though his status is basically higher than Nelia and the workers. Anyway, that makes him unique and different lol] Chapter 38 Sponsored chapters by Yona (5/8). Thank you! ???? *** Would he be angry if she touched his arm? In the middle of thinking so, time went by in silence. In the end, Nelia carefully touched Carlos¡¯ fingertips. Seeing that he didn¡¯t withdraw even though he flinched, it seemed as if his right arm wasn¡¯t listening to him. Nelia remembered that Carlos was terribly ashamed of this when she was about to call for someone. The prideful Carlos most likely didn¡¯t want to show this to anyone else. Nelia couldn¡¯t bear to watch Carlos in such a state, so she decided to perform the simple thing within her ability. ¡°Your Highness, if your arm feels uncomfortable, I will massage it for you.¡± Carlos looked up at Nelia. His eyes looked blank as if his soul had left his body. Nelia assumed Carlos¡¯ silence as an affirmation. She reached out and rubbed Carlos¡¯ fingertips little by little. When she put a little bit of strength in it, his fingers flinched. Getting the slight response, Nelia supported his paralyzed arm and massaged the whole arm. She wondered if the sloppy massage worked. Then, his arm began to move little by little. At last, Carlos gathered his stiff arm. When Nelia saw it, she returned to her seat. ¡®Huft, it was hard.¡¯ She came here to get a cup of tea, but she didn¡¯t know what was going on at this point. Carlos was moving his right arm, as if to test it. His expression was still hard. ¡°Are you alright now?¡± As expected, she didn¡¯t get any answer again. He just looked down and snapped his finger like doing a test. Did this happen often? Judging from his reaction, he acted as if he didn¡¯t expect it at all. Then, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Your Highness, His Grace the Duke is here.¡± When the guard announced Duke Hart¡¯s arrival from outside the door, Nelia quickly sprang up from her seat. Carlos¡¯ gaze slowly followed her. ¡°Your Highness, I enjoyed the tea all thanks to you. I will take my leave now.¡± He just stared at Nelia with a blank gaze. He didn¡¯t say anything. ¡®He will be okay, right¡­¡­..?¡¯ Nelia bowed her head at him, who hasn¡¯t given any answer even until now, and walked toward the door. When the door opened, she found Duke Hart, who seemed distraught unlike usual. ¡°What are you doing inside¡­¡­¡­¡± The duke stopped talking. His eyes dropped to her chest. And then, after she followed his dropping gaze, she realized her clothes had been slightly wet due to the spilled tea water from the falling teapot. The duke¡¯s eyes shifted to the inside. ¡°What happened?¡± He seemed to look at Carlos sitting on the spilled table at that moment. ¡°¡­¡­.I was drinking tea with His HIghness, and I accidentally spilled my teacup. I was on my way to call the maid.¡± The staged event of what happened earlier was an act of consideration to Carlos, who thought his right arm was a disgrace. Nelia hurriedly continued, fearing that the duke might notice something else. ¡°Your Highness Carlos is busy, so I don¡¯t think I need to say hello.¡± ¡°His Highness Carlos is likely to be busy, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise to greet him.¡± Duke Hart was still staring at Carlos inside. He probably noticed this sloppy lie, but the duke wouldn¡¯t nitpick at her considering his nature. ¡°I understand.¡± As expected, the duke quickly took his eyes away from the Crown Prince. Nelia returned to the office with the duke. Silence engulfed the two as they walked together. It was because the duke didn¡¯t speak like usual, and his expression was stiff and seemed angry. The moment she thought it was strange of him, the duke finally spoke. ¡°Nelia.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I was surprised to hear that you were in the Crown Prince¡¯s office just now.¡± As expected, it was because of that. Nelia knew that he was angry with her, who disappeared without a word, but she wanted to explain something beforehand. ¡°I apologize for disappearing from my place all of a sudden. But I couldn¡¯t help it since the Crown Prince said he really wanted to treat me with tea¡­¡­. And I wasn¡¯t in a position to refuse either.¡± Just so he knew, she was also very uncomfortable with Carlos¡¯ suggestion¡­¡­¡­! Nelia looked up at the duke with eyes that looked as if she was being wronged. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth¡­¡­..¡± Nelia¡¯s light brown eyes, which shone with sorrow as she spoke, were wet. The duke blinked his eyes at the sight. Then he hugged Nelia. ¡°I know. Please don¡¯t be angry, Nelia.¡± Nelia felt like melting at his usual sweet voice. ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ve never been angry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it looks to me.¡± The duke landed a gentle kiss on Nelia¡¯s head. Nelia pulled away in surprise. ¡°Y, You can¡¯t do that here¡­¡­.!¡± ¡°Who cares, there¡¯s no one here.¡± She knew that her question would turn bad with the duke¡¯s sly attitude. She should have pointed out his behavior, not the place where he did that. Seriously, Duke Hart never missed out a single word. ¡°Your Grace frequently initiates too many¡­¡­ skinship. Especially in the palace, you have to be more careful because there are a lot of eyes watching.¡± The duke didn¡¯t seem to pay much attention to Nelia¡¯s scolding. She didn¡¯t think he would listen to her at all. Nelia was mentally babbling complaints when the duke grasped her chin gently. ¡°Nelia.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nelia replied with a sour look. ¡°What did you talk about with the Crown Prince?¡± His questioning voice became serious. Considering their relationship was similar to dogs and cats, he has every right to take the similar situation sensitively as before. The duke was engaged in an intense war of nerves with the Crown Prince and the Emperor in between. Nelia told the truth about what happened. ¡°His Highness asked me why I was in the palace, so I told him that I would come with the duke to work from now on. And¡­¡­¡­¡± Before speaking any further, she glanced up at the duke. ¡°He asked if I was satisfied working as the handmaiden of His Grace. But when I said yes, he said it was such a shame¡­¡­¡­¡± Tuk. She thought she heard a terrifying sound coming from the back of the chair the duke was holding. Nelia halted and checked the duke. The duke had blanked out his expression. When someone who always had a limited expression showed a blank expression, it felt quite cold. ¡°Then?¡± His voice was also in a much lower octave than usual. ¡°¡­¡­.We didn¡¯t talk about anything else. After all, we¡¯ve been talking for less than ten minutes.¡± Nelia left out Carlos¡¯ paralyzed arm. After all, she didn¡¯t have to say that. ¡°Thank you for telling me.¡± His appreciation was slightly different from usual. Nelia was unfamiliar with such a duke. His expression wasn¡¯t as expressionless as before, but she felt as if there was cold air still lingering somewhere. ¡°Does Your Grace dislike His Highness Carlos?¡± Nelia knew what kind of relationship they have, but she asked it on purpose, pretending to have no idea about it. Hoping that the duke might talk more about the truth. Actually, the duke and her body¡­¡­¡­ might have become very close, but their usual conversation wasn¡¯t that deep. Although the duke sometimes would tell stories regarding his family and curses, Nelia still wondered what he was thinking about living. In particular, such as how much anger still remained against the emperor and whether revenge was still the goal of his life. His anger against the emperor must have been projected on Carlos, so she might be able to hear stories related to it if she asked. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t like him.¡± Nelia was a little surprised by the frank answer that came out more easily than she thought. ¡°Why¡­¡­..?¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s flirting with Nelia.¡± ¡­¡­¡­But the reason was so different from what she thought. She predicted the reason why he despised Carlos would be because of the emperor. No, above all that, didn¡¯t he just say a very dangerous remark? Nelia asked while attempting to pull herself together. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­. When did His Highness ever flirt with me?¡± If anyone heard it, that sort of remark might be taken as a disdain toward the Imperial Family. ¡°The last time he paid a visit to the mansion and now.¡± ¡°Is it because we drank tea together¡­¡­..?¡± At Nelia¡¯s question, the duke let out a sigh. ¡°My innocent Nelia. This is why I¡¯m worried you¡¯re going to be seized away.¡± ¡°What is Your Grace¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Nelia, the Imperial Family never offered tea to anyone. More particularly people like Crown Prince Carlos.¡± She knew it¡­¡­ but isn¡¯t it too fast to assume he¡¯s flirting? Carlos didn¡¯t treat her kindly or sweetly at all. He didn¡¯t do anything good except serve tea to her. Rather, Nelia thought the duke failed to accurately comprehend Carlos¡¯ intention because he was blinded by love. Carlos wasn¡¯t interested in her out of personal interest, but because she was the close person of the duke. But Nelia refused to explain. After all, the duke seemed to have believed strongly in his own assumption. ¡°Nelia is not aware how much value you have on yourself. Who doesn¡¯t harbor an evil heart when you¡¯re this lovely?¡± No one will, Your Grace¡­¡­.! Nelia thought it was a good thing that the aide used a separate room. It would be horrible if anyone heard it. Nelia rubbed her hand on her face. Talking about things related to the emperor? She¡¯s a fool to expect it. *** Contrary to her worries that something might happen due to the changing environment, each day went smoothly. In the meantime, the duke and Nelia also ran various tests every night. For example, they conducted experiments such as whether the duke turned into a snake when they were really apart from each other, how far apart they could be from each other to make the duke turn into a snake, how long they could be apart, and whether the medicine didn¡¯t really work anymore. In conclusion, the duke turned into a snake when he was apart with Nelia. However, regarding the distance, it was fine for a certain distance. About a 10 minutes walk? If they were apart further than that, the duke would turn into a snake. That didn¡¯t mean the duke immediately turned into a snake. His appearance was fine for about 30 minutes or so after they separated. Moreover, the medicine didn¡¯t work perfectly, although it finally showed its effectiveness after he took around three pills so far. However, consuming it that much would put a lot of pressure on the duke¡¯s body, so they¡¯d rather avoid it unless the situation was very urgent. Knowing the condition of the duke¡¯s transformation to a snake to some extent, she felt relieved and uncomfortable at the same time. This was due to the question, ¡®why did he not turn into a snake when he was with her?¡¯ that grew even more deeper. Nelia even made a slightly negative speculation about this. Although Duke Hart didn¡¯t return to his snake form when he was with her, the exquisite medicine wasn¡¯t effective instead. He probably snatched one instead of giving one. ¡°What are you thinking so seriously like that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡± Nelia gave the reply with an awkward smile. They were currently on their way back to the duke¡¯s mansion after finishing work at the Imperial Palace as usual. Getting off the carriage, Nelia decided to enjoy the garden while thinking about the evening breeze that felt particularly refreshing today. She felt better when she walked through the concinnously arranged green garden. Perhaps, it¡¯s because even the gardener only uses the best stuff. But if there was one thing that caught her eyes in this beautiful view, it was the large warehouse beside the main building. The unfriendly appearance didn¡¯t suit the exquisite landscape every time she looked at it. Looking at Ton, the butler and servants entering and leaving the warehouse made her curiosity rise even more recently. It was a place others didn¡¯t frequent, but recently they were busy managing it as if preparing something. Yesterday, she spotted a suspicious person wearing a robe. Nelia thought that she should ask the duke about it. ¡°Your Grace, what is inside the warehouse?¡± The duke¡¯s gaze turned to the warehouse. He looked at the warehouse for a moment and spoke slowly. ¡°Nothing.¡± It will be occupied soon though. The duke mumbled meaningfully. ¡®It will be occupied soon¡­¡­.?¡¯ The duke continued while smiling to Nelia, who was still curious. ¡°It¡¯s better for Nelia to not know. Something horrifying will be put in there.¡± His explanation was vague like a quiz. Nelia sensed the way he spoke just now was too different from his usual speaking tone. He was someone who could adeptly change the topic of the conversation if it was something he didn¡¯t want to talk about. And too straightforward when it wasn¡¯t. Therefore when he spoke so vaguely like this, it seemed that he might want to tell her something that she wasn¡¯t supposed to know. Chapter 39 Sponsored chapters by Yona (6/8). Thank you! ???? *** As her thoughts deepened, the duke¡¯s gentle voice went through her ears as usual. ¡°I¡¯m joking, Nelia. We originally kept unused furniture and art collections, but all of them have been delivered to the duchy and it¡¯s empty.¡± Despite the believable explanation, Nelia thought to herself. ¡®Lie.¡¯ Who do you think she is to be fooled like that? Then, what was with the person who wore the suspicious robe, and what did he mean by saying that earlier? Nelia narrowed her eyes at the duke, but he naturally changed topic. ¡°Is tomorrow the day Nelia returns home?¡± ¡°Yes. Since tomorrow is the total lunar eclipse.¡± As if letting it slide, Nelia answered the duke¡¯s question accordingly, and stared at the full moon in the sky. The moon, which appeared gracefully in the darkness of the night sky, would disappear tomorrow night. Thanks to that, Nelia would have vacation outside the weekend. But for some reason, she wasn¡¯t very content with it. Was it because it¡¯s an unlucky day when people protected themselves? Even if she knew nothing would possibly happen if she shut herself up in the house. Nelia looked at the duke. ¡®It might be because of him.¡¯ The duke didn¡¯t seem to really mind the total lunar eclipse like everyone else, but she sensed it in his strangely different manner. There¡¯s obviously something on that day that was bothering him. She could tell he was stupefied for a moment when he was writing, the pen nib was crushed because he pressed it too much while writing, or when the reducing amount of food he consumed each time. It might be caused by other concerns, but it was simply her hunch that it was caused by the upcoming total lunar eclipse. The total lunar eclipse was also the death anniversary of his father to Duke Hart. Nelia stopped after looking at the duke for a moment. ¡°Your Grace.¡± ¡°Pardon me?¡± The duke halted at the call of his name and looked at Nelia. His thin silver hair fluttered gently through the evening breeze. She guessed she just couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious even though he looked as gorgeous as usual. Nelia eventually continued after quite contemplation. ¡°Well¡­¡­. Should I not go home tomorrow?¡± She was worried as the duke looked different from usual. Perhaps, something was about to happen, or he might have a hard time on the day of total lunar eclipse as if it was a rainy day. ¡°Why are you saying that, Nelia?¡± ¡°Your Grace looks uneasy.¡± Nelia revealed her honest feelings, and the duke blinked ever so slowly. ¡°Do I look uneasy to Nelia?¡± ¡°Yes, terribly.¡± Nelia stared at the duke¡¯s expression and expressed it into words. ¡°We¡¯re together the whole day, so there¡¯s no way I don¡¯t know.¡± The duke blanked out for a moment before giving her a gentle smile. As if he was happy. ¡°As expected, Nelia is so kind.¡± Nelia was a little embarrassed at the unexpected compliment. She was just saying he looked anxious because you look anxious, but he was saying that she¡¯s kind with such a gorgeous face¡­¡­. ¡°I would have accepted Nelia¡¯s offer immediately on a normal basis, but not this time.¡± The duke shook his head and wore a smile as gentle as ever. ¡°It¡¯s a problem I have to overcome.¡± The determined voice echoed quietly in the air. ¡°For me, and for Nelia.¡± The ambiguous words only added to her curiosity, but Nelia put aside the question she had upon hearing the duke¡¯s determined attitude. Everyone kept secrets that they couldn¡¯t tell to others, so it was also the same for the duke. As if she couldn¡¯t go anywhere and said, ¡®I actually got possessed into this book I was reading and I know the future to some extent.¡¯ So Nelia was bathing in the moonlight while praying that the duke would be safe and sound on the day of the total lunar eclipse. It was getting deeper into the evening. *** On the day of the total lunar eclipse. When Nelia woke up in the morning, she felt the dampness on her clothes. Sweat was dripping from her forehead. That was weird. It has never happened to her. She felt the temperature of her forehead with her hand, wondering if she just caught a cold, but the temperature she felt there was lukewarm. Of course, she didn¡¯t feel sick or chilly. And then, a slight headache hit her head. The intensity was small, but the impact it left on her was big. The memory of her dream came with a headache. Come to think of it, she had a dream yesterday. A very bizarre dream. It started with the duke who appeared in his snake form. As usual when the duke appeared in her dream, he was in the large and terrifying form, which was no different for today. She was keeping a lookout in case it might come at her like last time, but the snake curled up and didn¡¯t budge. When she paid a closer look to it, its closed eyelids twitched. Its figure somehow looked as if it was in pain. Nelia forgot for a moment that she was afraid of it, she put her hand on slick scales and softly shook it. ¡°Your Grace.¡± The snake could barely open its eyes and met her eyes. The bright silver eyes trembled slightly. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­. Where does it hurt?¡± Nelia asked carefully once more, and the snake blinked, its eyes soon opened widely. Then he thrashed around as if in pain. ¡°Your Grace, Your Grace!¡± She called out urgently, but she couldn¡¯t seem to reach the duke with her voice. The shaking snake suddenly stopped. Stopping unnaturally, the snake looked like a controlled doll. Suddenly it turned its head. The eyes that met hers again were dull. ¡®¡­¡­.It¡¯s weird.¡¯ Nelia was filled with ominous energy. It didn¡¯t seem like the duke she knew. Nelia unconsciously withdrew on her own. The snake stared at her figure with its tongue sticking out. She knew for sure. This time, that snake was not the duke she knew. She had to run away. Nelia glanced behind her once. There was a forest. If she hid well in the tree, she would escape the snake successfully. Taking a deep breath, Nelia ran through that way. Haah, Haah. Nelia, who was running breathlessly, soon realized that her judgment was wrong. The snake was incredibly fast, and it was hot on her tail and immediately wrapped itself around her when she started to run, as if it had been triggered by the escaping prey. Crack. Nelia felt the pain as if her broken rib when the snake¡¯s hard body twisted around her. There was no snake that licked her cheek like a puppy as before. There was only a ferocious monster in front of her. The fire erupted around the snake. The blue background quickly became red. ¡®Ugh¡­¡­¡­¡¯ The smell of burning fire caught her nose, as if she was in hell. The smell was unusually strong and she couldn¡¯t breathe. Nelia was anxious when she realized this strange smell was because of the snake. The duke was originally a small, trifling snake, but where did this power come from? What is this huge body? Nelia could barely look into the snake¡¯s eyes. Its eyes were still hazy as if they were covered by mist. As if it was possessed. But the snake opened its mouth as if indicating that she had no time to tell him that. The sharp teeth shone fiercely as if it was ready to pierce any kind of armor at once. There was no time to call for help due to the tremendous force. Nelia closed her eyes. And it was the moment when she accepted her end piously. Plat! She woke up from a dream. That was why when she woke up, her whole body was covered with sweat. Nelia, who was recalling her dream, rubbed the goosebumps formed on her forearm. ¡®An ominous dream.¡¯ Is it because of the total lunar eclipse? Being the reason she had a particularly unpleasant dream. Nelia got up powerlessly and approached the window, drawing the curtains. The sky has been dawdling since morning. As if it was about to rain. Will it rain again? Andrian¡¯s climate was dry, so it did not rain frequently, but today, of all days. ¡®No, it could be just a dark cloud hanging in the sky.¡¯ Nelia tried to erase the anxiousness inside her. First, she intended to bathe in warm water. Her whole body was covered with sweat. Luckily, when she finished taking a bath, she felt refreshed and her anxiousness disappeared. After dressing up, Nelia went down to the first floor. It was weekend today, so she didn¡¯t have to go to work in the Imperial Palace, but she knew that the duke would wake up early and read the newspaper gracefully while waiting for her to wake up like he did every day. ¡®Huh¡­¡­.?¡¯ However, the duke was not seen in the hall. Around this time, he should be sitting leisurely under the painting of the moon goddess. Nelia was looking around for his figure when Ton walked up to her. ¡°His Grace is not up yet.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­..¡± For the duke, this time in the morning was considered late. Was it because of the weather that looked as if it was about to pour? If that was the case, Nelia would have stopped by his room beside hers. She regretted not doing that. But, she quickly cleared up those thoughts and looked at Ton. Since she finally met Ton, it was her opportunity to ask the awkward question she couldn¡¯t ask the duke. ¡°Ton.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Nelia.¡± ¡°I guess today is the death anniversary of the previous head of Hart Duchy, so just in case, will His Grace hold a private memorial service?¡± Ton shook his head. ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± So he isn¡¯t doing it¡­¡­.. She knew that Duke Hart loved his father very much. That¡¯s why he wanted to avenge the emperor who took away his father. Therefore, she thought he would be doing something special on his death anniversary, but it didn¡¯t seem to be the case. There must be a way to commemorate the duke¡¯s death. She hasn¡¯t been able to ask because she felt like the duke was a bit reluctant to talk about the death anniversary of the previous head of the Hart Duchy. Nelia¡¯s face was stiff, and Ton¡¯s voice snapped her back to reality. ¡°Excuse me, Lady Nelia.¡± Turning her head to him, he was looking at Nelia with a hopeless look on his face. Ton, whose mouth had been twitching for a few times, managed to speak. ¡°The duke told me yesterday that you don¡¯t have to greet him goodbye, so you can go home right away.¡± Nelia listened to his voice vividly, but she blanked out in the next moment. Because it took quite a while to comprehend his words. So now, Duke Hart¡­¡­. ¡°He told me to return right away without saying a greeting¡­¡­? No need to see each other before my return?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.Yes.¡± Ton replied with a frown. There must be a problem if Ton, who had an immoderately firm personality, looked so troubled when conveying the duke¡¯s words. Ton certainly knew how special she was to the duke. Nelia was actually taken aback, too. Last time, he said he didn¡¯t want to let her go because twelve hours was too long even though she only went away for one night. ¡°If I may add, today is a little¡­¡­. Difficult for His Grace. So please don¡¯t be too disappointed.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡­¡± Nelia was disappointed, but she accepted Ton¡¯s words. Because like he said, the duke seemed to have a hard time not only today, but since a few days ago¡­¡­. Moreover, the weather was bad today. ¡°I apologize since I won¡¯t be able to see you off, I have a lot of things that need to be done today. We already have the carriage waiting in the front, so you can get home.¡± Nelia nodded. ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t mind me and go ahead.¡± When Nelia¡¯s permission fell, Ton bowed his head once and disappeared at a quick pace. Ton headed to the warehouse beside the main building. As the duke said, they seemed to be preparing to put something in the warehouse, and she wondered what it was that made them work so hard like that? Nelia stretched out her neck and peeped. There seemed to be a glimpse of metal objects such as iron between those people, but she had no clue what it was. Nelia quickly gave up. It was because the raindrops started to fall one by one. She¡¯d better go home before it pours. Nelia opened her umbrella and walked past the warehouse. Failing to predict what is going to happen there. Chapter 40 Sponsored chapters by Yona (7/8). Thank you! ???? *** ¡°I¡¯m home.¡± When Nelia arrived at home, she could see her parents welcoming her more brightly than last time. ¡°Nelia!¡± ¡°You returned earlier than I thought.¡± Lily and Sean greeted Nelia back. Lily took Nelia¡¯s luggage. She expected them to welcome her, but they were actually being too kind. Nelia looked at her parents with a suspicious gaze. ¡°What¡¯s with this, all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Ohoho, it¡¯s just, I¡¯m just happy to see my daughter after a while.¡± Lily said while giving Nelia a tap on the shoulder. Sean, who was beside her, chipped in. ¡°Yes. it¡¯s because I¡¯m glad to see Nelia, does it have another meaning? I¡¯m proud of you.¡± Nelia asked while thinking about her hurting shoulder upon being tapped by Lily¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re proud of me¡­¡­..?¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretending not to know. You¡¯ve been the talk of the society a lot recently.¡± She had never heard of it before. Nelia frowned in confusion. ¡°Why¡­¡­. Am I the talk of the society?¡± ¡°I recently heard that you¡¯re following the duke to work in the Imperial Palace. And according to the rumor, you¡¯re doing a great job as a handmaiden.¡± Nelia pondered upon listening to Sean¡¯s words. Although people didn¡¯t express it directly, they must have questioned her presence. Perhaps, the duke must have already taken care of it well, so it only ended up as a rumor. Nelia had no idea she would be famous in the social circle. All she did was simple work and got treated to a dessert by the duke. As Nelia stood there with a dazed face, she heard Lily¡¯s excited voice. ¡°Anyway, Nelia. We¡¯ve prepared a fancy dinner that is enough to break the table leg, so you won¡¯t be disappointed.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡­¡± She didn¡¯t have much appetite, but¡­¡­. Lily, who had no idea about it, smiled lightly and whispered in Nelia¡¯s ear. ¡°Oh, and Leighton¡¯s not home, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± That was nice to hear from her. Perhaps, was it because of Leighton¡¯s absence that her parents particularly seemed to be in a good mood? After all, Leighton was everyone¡¯s enemy. ¡°He seems very busy with work that keeps him occupied lately. Today is the day of the total lunar eclipse, so I told him not to go out, but he still crawled out.¡± Lily shook her head and said, ¡®Gosh¡­¡­¡­!¡¯ Meanwhile, Nelia was bothered by the fact that Leighton was occupied by something. ¡®What are the things that keep Leighton so occupied¡­¡­.¡¯ Recently, Leighton has been speculating about the duke¡¯s medicine, but maybe¡­¡­¡­ No. Being a man with such a tenacity, she desperately begged that Leighton would solve his interest in the duke. ¡°Nelia, it¡¯s been a while since you returned home, so you should get some rest. No matter how nice the duke¡¯s mansion is, it¡¯s not as good as his house.¡± Her mother would be disappointed if she said that she preferred the duke¡¯s residence more than this house. Nelia, masking the truth, modestly answered yes. * * When Nelia came back to her room after finishing dinner, she plopped on the bed and lied there. It also felt harder than the one in the duke¡¯s mansion. Perhaps, that was the reason why she couldn¡¯t sleep well even though she tried to get some sleep. Nelia got up, who gave up on trying to nap, thinking about picking a book and settled down on her desk. She was trying to read the letters, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to get immersed in reading at all. Nelia had been staring spiritlessly at the curvy writing on the paper for a while. Because she was in a daze like that for some time, time flew by, which was the opposite of her worries. It was already evening when she managed to collect her senses together. Nelia suddenly looked out the window. The rain stopped, but the moon was nowhere to be seen and dark clouds invaded the sky. Once the light disappeared, the sky was covered in darkness. *** Leighton was the source of the noise in the peaceful house. He came in while making so much fuss that she could hear him from the second floor, and the door opened right away along with thumping footsteps. ¡°Hey, Nelia!¡± Leighton¡¯s face was pale when she yelled out her name. Leighton, who found Nelia lying in bed reading a book, approached her with a mutter, ¡®So you were here.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s with the fuss?¡± Nelia glared at Leighton, who suddenly barged in without knocking. ¡°No, I was passing by Duke Hart¡¯s residence today, so I decided to stop by to see you.¡± Nelia sprang up to her feet. Today was the day of total lunar eclipse, so he must have known that she was returning home, but what was he up to and using her as an excuse to visit Duke Hart¡¯s house? Leighton attempted to make an embarrassing excuse, perhaps because reading the rage in her eyes. ¡°Since you¡¯re my younger sister that I need to take care of as well, as an older brother¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pull a joke on me.¡± Nelia cut him off with a sharp tone at his embarrassing excuse. Leighton rolled his eyes and scratched his head. ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡­ Actually, I¡¯ve been very interested in the duke lately. So I was planning to stop by his mansion and talk to him.¡± Nelia stared at Leighton with narrowed eyes. ¡°But then?¡± ¡°But no matter how much I knocked on the door of the duke¡¯s residence, no one came out. So I climbed up the wall to peek inside. Oh¡­¡­. Again, Leighton. Nellia burst out at Leighton. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Why are you peeking at others¡¯ residences?¡± ¡°No¡­¡­.. I thought there was someone inside but they ignored me, so I peeked inside because I was upset and curious.¡± Leighton replied with an embarrassed expression on his face. Nelia was thinking about talking with their father and shouldn¡¯t let Leighton out of the monastery at all, but he approached her and spoke covertly. ¡°Anyway, Nelia. That¡¯s not the important point, you know what I saw?¡± Leighton¡¯s slightly narrowed eyes looked as if he was recalling something terrific. Leighton continued before Nelia had the chance to say anything. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡­. But suspicious people in robes tied the atrocious chain to the duke¡¯s hand and took him into the large building.¡± ¡°What¡­¡­..?¡± Nelia looked at Leighton with a hardened face. She thought Leighton was pulling a prank on her, but she couldn¡¯t see the glint of mischief when looking at his round eyes. ¡°In the past, there was a mysterious man who broke into the duke¡¯s residence and killed the former head of the dukedom. So I was wondering if someone had caught the duke off guard by surprise this time¡­¡­¡­¡± Leighton sighed and looked at Nelia. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that you¡¯re here. If you were there, you might be caught up in something odd.¡± It was hard to understand him. Leighton seemed to be worried about her, but he had a record of making her embarrassed. She couldn¡¯t take him seriously now. What¡¯s more important was the situation the duke was in. ¡®The place Leighton was looking at seems to be the warehouse¡­¡­. Why did the duke get tied up and put in there?¡¯ Is it a robbery or something¡­¡­.? It was definitely strange for the duke to enter the warehouse with tied hands. An anxious thought passed through her mind. Her heart was beating loudly, which only added to the anxiousness in her chest. Swallowing through her dry mouth, Nelia asked Leighton. ¡°Did you¡­¡­. tell anyone else about this?¡± ¡°No, since I ran away and came to you right away? But I¡¯m your only brother, so I will take care of you¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± Nelia got up hastily and looked into her closet, taking out the first coat she could get her hands on. Leighton followed her with a confused look. ¡°Where are you going, let alone during this time of the night! It¡¯s so dark right now!¡± ¡°I think I should go to the duke¡¯s residence.¡± ¡°What will you do there if you go? It¡¯s much better to notify the Capital Guard.¡± Nelia halted for a moment. If he was really involved in a crime, such as robbery, it would be better to notify the guards as Leighton said, but she had a hunch that it¡¯s not the case. ¡°Leighton, did you see His Grace¡¯s expression when he entered the building after being chained up?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t see his face because it was too far away. But he doesn¡¯t seem to resist.¡± Nelia¡¯s brows narrowed. Nelia¡¯s eyebrows were taut. She thought that he might be entering the building willingly since he didn¡¯t resist them. ¡®Nothing, though it will be occupied soon.¡¯ Perhaps, something that the duke said would occupy the building was himself. ¡®I will be sure if I see it with my own eyes.¡¯ Nelia, who made up her mind, said to Leighton. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the duke¡¯s residence and see if it¡¯s a big deal, and I will ask the Capital Guard for help if there¡¯s something wrong.¡± Leighton seemed to say something like, ¡®What if you were caught by the robber!¡¯ but she ignored him and ran out of the house. As Leighton said, it was dark outside. Looking at the sky, the moon was completely covered in the night sky, and even though the rain had stopped, the hanging dark clouds hadn¡¯t disappeared yet. In the gloomy atmosphere, anxious thoughts didn¡¯t leave her head. While heading to the duke¡¯s residence, Nelia closed her eyes for a moment and prayed. Hoping everything would be fine. *** But when she arrived at the duke¡¯s residence, the atmosphere seemed unusual, which was clearly against her wish. It wasn¡¯t because something seemed to have happened, nor was it uproarious. It was because the residence was so quiet as if there were no ants passing by. The unnatural and seemingly fake sight gave off a parlous atmosphere. Bang, bang. Nelia was banging on the gate. But there was no response from inside. ¡°Is there anyone inside? This is Nelia!¡± Nelia shouted loudly at the front gate. The guard of the mansion usually would open the gate for her, but there was no response as if there was no one inside. But Nelia didn¡¯t give up yet and kept banging on the gate. By the time she felt pain on the hand she used to bang on the gate, the gate opened. ¡°Lady Nelia?¡± It was Ton who appeared from the other side. She catched a glimpse of Ton¡¯s face under the lighting, he didn¡¯t look good. Moreover, the rain had stopped, but Ton was soaked from head to toe. His hair, which had always been done neatly, was also sticking out one by one, and fell on his forehead. ¡°Ton, what¡¯s going on in there? I¡¯ve been banging on the gate for a while.¡± ¡°I thought you were staying at your parents¡¯ house today¡­¡­.. may I ask why are you here?¡± Ton didn¡¯t answer her, but he asked as if he was on guard instead. ¡°¡­¡­.I¡¯m simply worried about His Grace.¡± ¡°May I ask what you are worried about?¡± Nelia thought about it for a moment. If she answered properly, she thought Ton would tell her to return because nothing happened. Nelia, who rummaged through her brain for an answer, slowly opened her mouth. ¡°Actually, His Grace told me.¡± Ton seemed surprised despite the ambiguous remark with no subject. She could tell by his widened eyes. ¡°¡­¡­. Did His Grace tell you about that? Of course, you shouldn¡¯t pretend if you don¡¯t know about it¡­¡­..¡± He must have attempted to hide something from her. Nelia carried on with her act, hiding the growing anxiousness inside. ¡°Yes. His Grace told me everything. You know it. He had been working on the curse with me recently.¡± As soon as she briefly brought up about the curse, Ton murmured with a serious face as if believing it completely. ¡°Is that so¡­¡­¡­ He said he wouldn¡¯t see Lady Nelia in the morning, so I didn¡¯t know that you were already informed about the secret.¡± Nelia couldn¡¯t understand what Ton was saying, but she continued to speak, pretending to be worried. ¡°I came just in case, what¡¯s really going on?¡± ¡°I came here just in case, seriously, what¡¯s going on?¡± At Nelia¡¯s question, Ton sighed and swept his hair back. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡­..¡± Ton was still hesitant to say anything, the end of his words were a blur. Ton, who seemed to be mentally anxious, opened the gate a little more to give Nelia the space to go inside. ¡°Please come on in. I think¡­¡­.. You¡¯d better see it by yourself.¡± Nelia walked cautiously into the duke¡¯s residence. Clunk- when the door closed completely, Nelia looked around inside. The first thing she saw was a crowd of people near the warehouse. Nelia could soon see why. People with suspicious robes as well as the workers, all of them looked worried with their eyes fixated at the warehouse. Bang, bang! A loud noise came from the warehouse. Chapter 41 Sponsored chapters by Yona (8/8). Thank you! ???? *** ¡°This never happened before¡­¡­..¡± ¡°I¡¯ve put up a few layers of magic shields, so it will never be able to come out.¡± Nelia figured out the identity of the suspicious people who wore robes. Seeing that they talked about magic, they must be mages. Moreover, it¡¯s so clamorous inside the mansion even though it was so quiet outside, so it seemed that the magic was formed on the mansion itself to prevent the noise from being heard outside. Nelia looked into the warehouse. Leighton said he saw the duke go inside with his arms tied by a chain. That meant it¡¯s Duke Hart who made such noises in the warehouse. It was just the noise that no human could make. ¡°As you¡¯ve heard, you know¡­¡­. When a total lunar eclipse occurs, he will be stuck in that building.¡± Ton, who drew close, explained the situation just in time. Nelia¡¯s mouth was opened slightly at the unbelievable remark. ¡®He¡¯s really there¡­¡­.?¡¯ However, she quickly got a hold of her expression. In order to understand the situation better, she had to lead Ton on. ¡°But¡­¡­. I guess it doesn¡¯t work out the way you prepared it?¡± Nelia asked, recalling the conversation of the mages she had just heard. Ton nodded. ¡°We have been serving Dukedom of Hart for a long time, but this has never happened before. I didn¡¯t expect him to lose his mind and go on a rampage¡­¡­.¡± Nelia¡¯s expression grew even darker at the bizarre remark. The loud noise was still coming from the warehouse. Nelia stared uncomfortably at the building. ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t we go inside¡­¡­.? Something might happen to him¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You cannot do that.¡± Ton snapped at Nelia in a stern tone. ¡°There was no one who could go in and calm him down, and the duke had given an order to not come in.¡± Nelia acknowledged Ton¡¯s performance in doing his job every time, but she found it difficult to accept his words now. There were so many noises coming from inside the building, and it was hard to believe that they didn¡¯t even think about checking it out. ¡°If you go into the warehouse and get injured, that will make it harder for His Grace.¡± Ton, who finished his words, closed his eyes for a moment. Looking at him trying to suppress his emotions, she seemed to think it was the best decision. Nelia had no choice but to retract after hearing the firmness in his tone. Although she had been trying to pretend to know what was on Ton¡¯s mind, she didn¡¯t know what was happening inside. ¡°I appreciate that you¡¯re worried about His Grace, but I think you should return home quickly¡­¡­. If he knew Lady Nelia was here¡­¡­.¡± *Sound of something breaking* While Ton was speaking, there was a loud clashing sound somewhere. Nelia¡¯s gaze turned toward the sound. As expected, it was coming from the warehouse. There was a slight crack on one side of the wall. ¡°Oh, oh goodness.¡± The mage stooped down while looking at the warehouse. Ton, who saw the crack on the wall of the warehouse, rushed to the mage. ¡°What is happening!¡± ¡°It looks like one of the restraints¡­¡­ has been broken.¡± The mage¡¯s face was hidden by the robe, so it was hard to take a look at him, but she could sense how distraught he was from his frustrated voice. ¡°Then what are we going to do? If it has been untangled, then¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve put up a shield around the warehouse, so even if it manages to leave the warehouse, it won¡¯t be able to get out easily.¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡­¡­ Even so, we still need another way¡­¡­¡± Bang! There was another crash. The mage looked around after straightening up his stooping body. ¡°I think we should evacuate all of the people in this mansion first.¡± Ton didn¡¯t seem to be pleased at the mage¡¯s suggestion, but in the end, he nodded nonetheless. ¡°I will evacuate the people in this mansion. In the meantime, please strengthen the shield of the mansion. If His Grace manages to leave the warehouse and mansion, the capital city will be in a mess.¡± Ton¡¯s expression was as dark as it was. Then, as if he had snapped out of it, he turned to Nelia. ¡°Lady Nelia. You heard it, right? Please hurry up and evacuate now. It looks like His Grace will manage to leave the warehouse.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..I understand.¡± Nelia stood still for a moment and looked at the warehouse as Ton left to evacuate the others. At that moment, she spotted something silver sparkling between the cracking walls. It looked like the eyes of a giant monster. Its long pupil was seen inside the sharp silver eyes like a long shard of glass. Nelia was paralyzed for a moment. Just by making eye contact with it, she felt like a rat in front of a beast. When she managed to collect a little bit of her senses, Nelia questioned its existence after catching a glimpse of it a moment ago. The size of its eyes were equal to a human¡¯s head, so its body must be enormous. It was difficult to think that the evil being was Duke Hart, but the silver eyes were so identical to his at a single glance. ¡®¡­¡­That¡¯s really¡­¡­. His Grace?¡¯ She knew the duke was under the control of the serpent curse, but that creature didn¡¯t seem to be fit to be called a snake. Looking at its enormous size and ferocious energy, it seemed more like a monster that people often talked about in this world. Nelia, who was absent-minded for a while, suddenly realized that almost everyone had been evacuated. ¡°Nelia, you are still here¡­¡­ you have to get out of here¡­¡­.¡± Bang! At that moment, the walls of the warehouse were broken. A snake of enormous size appeared in no time. Its huge head looked around as if looking for prey. ¡®That snake¡­¡­.¡± Nelia realized that she was familiar with the snake¡¯s appearance. Because she had seen that huge, scary-looking snake a few times in her dreams. She wondered why the duke appeared in her dream as a monster, not a small and ordinary snake like before, but those dreams seemed to have informed her about the duke ahead of time. But Nelia had no time to admire the appearance of the enormous snake she saw in her dreams that really stood in front of her at that moment. The snake was staring in her direction. Just like before it started to hunt for its prey. Before long, it seemed that the snake was attempting to move its flexible body in an instant to approach her. As soon as she thought she was doomed, the snake bounced back into the warehouse. KAGHH! The snake¡¯s scream sounded like it would pierce the eardrum. When she looked at it again, the snake was still chained. Only one of them has been broken, but it was still restrained by the other chains. ¡°Is that chain the restraints that the mage talked about earlier?¡± According to Leighton, the duke was chained, so he must have it attached to him before turning into a snake. Then, Ton came up to her and said, ¡°It¡¯s not going to hold out for long.¡± Like Ton said, the restraints that were attached to the duke¡¯s body seemed risky, as if they were about to break in no time. ¡°Most of them seemed to have left the mansion, so we also have to get out of here.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± She was concerned seeing that the snake seemed to scream in pain, but there was nothing she could do right now. Nelia and Ton rushed toward the gate. And when they were finally about to get out, the gate slammed shut right before them. Nelia looked at Ton in surprise. Ton also seemed to be distraught at the current situation. Ton urgently banged on the gate. But there was no noise coming from outside. It was said there was a magic shield around the mansion, so no matter how much they knocked on the gate from the inside, no one would be able to hear it outside. ¡°Why did it suddenly close?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± There¡¯s no way they would have closed to prevent people from seeing the situation inside the mansion¡­¡­.. But she was sure people who had been evacuated knew Ton hadn¡¯t come out yet. Ignoring her anxiously pounding heart, Nelia turned her head around slightly. At that moment, Nelia finally figured out why the gate was closed. The snake had already cut off all the remaining restraints on its body. It seemed to have a lot of power to break through such a powerful spell, but it wasn¡¯t difficult to trap the prey to soothe its hunger. ¡°Ton, I don¡¯t think you should be here and keep banging on the gate.¡± Nelia tugged Ton, who kept banging on the gate, by the clothes. Ton turned around, and seemed to have figured it out as well. ¡°¡­¡­There¡¯s a basement in the backside of the main building. It¡¯s hard to say it¡¯s safe, but I think that¡¯s the best place to go right now.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that.¡± Nelia asked as she moved and followed his lead. ¡°When will His Grace return to his human form?¡± ¡°When the sun rises.¡± There¡¯s quite a lot of time left until then, but they couldn¡¯t continue to escape, so the best thing they could figure out was hiding somewhere right now, as Ton said. Nelia figured out the shortest distance to get to the back of the main building and told Ton. ¡°Let¡¯s run on the count of three.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± One, two, three. She looked at Ton and quietly counted the numbers before running off. KAAGH! The snake screamed and crawled in their direction at a great speed. She was almost certain that its speed was faster than anything that existed on earth. Even though she knew it wasn¡¯t exactly the time to admire that, Nelia had doubts about this supreme existence. She was able to think calmly about what kind of creature it was, it might be because she thought it would be over now. As if she felt infinitely small in front of such a strong and great being. It was still like that even now. Would she dare to stand face to face and confront this menacing monster? However, Ton didn¡¯t seem to think it was all over yet. ¡°Lady Nelia, I¡¯m going to give you more time¡­¡­. Please make a run into the basement.¡± Ton stood in front of Nelia and said quietly. Nelia, who had been mesmerized at the creature for a while, snapped out of the daze. ¡°What are you saying¡­¡­.! What about you, Ton?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve been serving the Hart Family all my life, I kind of expected this at some point.¡± Nelia shook her head. ¡°Who would expect themselves to die¡­¡­.! I can¡¯t run away alone without Ton!¡± ¡°Lady Nelia, I personally owe you a lot. It won¡¯t be enough even if I pay you back by this.¡± A faint smile hung around Ton¡¯s mouth. Nelia was blaming the situation. Seeing his robotic smile the moment before the death struck him. ¡°More than anything else, if Lady Nelia gets hurt or killed by His Grace¡­¡­. He won¡¯t be able to live normally.¡± Nelia¡¯s heart twitched upon that remark. ¡®If someone who he cherished gets hurt because of him, he will feel guilty about it¡­¡­.¡¯ Nelia couldn¡¯t escape any more. Some of the people, whom the duke considered as precious, including Ton, have been with him all his life. ¡°Ton, I can¡¯t run away by myself.¡± Ton released a deep sigh at Nelia¡¯s firm voice. He could no longer persuade Nelia. He knew he couldn¡¯t persuade her. ¡°What are we going to do?¡± ¡°I¡­¡­. I will stroke his head. I also did that when he was in his snake form, so he could return to his human form.¡± Ton, who was watching the snake, turned his head in a flash. Ton¡¯s eyebrows crumbled while gazing at her as if he wasn¡¯t content with her idea. ¡°It¡¯s suicide. His Grace¡¯s appearance is not a little snake right now.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know if you don¡¯t try.¡± On a normal basis, when the duke turned into a snake, she stroked his head and he would be able to return to his human form. Recently, he hadn¡¯t turned into a snake when he was sticking with her, so she didn¡¯t get to stroke the snake¡¯s bald head either. After all, wouldn¡¯t that little snake and that snake monster, or Duke Hart¡¯s spirit were the same? ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t run away any more. No matter what I do, my death will be the same no matter what I do, so I have to try it now.¡± Chapter 42 Sponsored chapters by hhv94 (1/2). Thank you! ???? *** Ton finally gave up upon hearing Nelia speak calmly. ¡°How are you going to pet its head?¡± Nelia glanced at the snake. The snake would be able to eat the little human in front of it, but for some reason it was holding back. She imagined a somewhat hopeful scenario where he remembered the people around him, and that his ferocious mind might be crushed by his consciousness, but it was hard to think that way when she saw his piercing silver eyes. Rather, it seemed as if he was thinking about how to play with a funny toy before devouring it. ¡°Ton, come behind me. I¡¯ll move forward and provoke the snake.¡± If she provoked the snake, it would take an action, whether it would come near her or try to devour her. At that moment, she was going to reach out and stroke him when he got close enough. It was a simple yet risky plan, but she had no other way at that moment. Nelia crept forward, and the snake slowly moved its head. Nelia, contemplating how to provoke him, shouted loudly. ¡°Your Grace!¡± Her voice didn¡¯t reach the duke, but she had to do anything in order to stroke the snake¡¯s head that¡¯s high in the air. The snake, which was moving its head gently from side to side with its upper body, suddenly stood up. ¡®Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t tell me calling his name work?¡¯ But he soon realized that it was his own illusion. KAAGH! The snake was making a painful cry again. She didn¡¯t know what provoked the snake, but he seemed to be in pain while shaking his head around, as if he had been hit by a fire arrow. And the spark splashed toward Nelia. The snake¡¯s frantically swinging head turned toward Nelia. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, Lady Nelia!¡± Thud~! Ton ended up bouncing off far away because he rushed in and was struck instead of Nelia. ¡°Ton!¡± His body was slammed against the wall. ¡°Cough¡­¡­ I¡¯m alright, so¡­¡­ before it¡­¡­¡± Nelia hurriedly averted her eyes to the front. The snake, who was losing himself in pain, was slowly getting up. ¡®I think I¡¯ve seen this scene somewhere¡­¡­¡¯ Nelia felt a strange sense of deja vu looking at the sight of the tormented snake and the previously faint burnt smell from before became thicker. But the thought didn¡¯t go on. Because the snake approached in a flash and wrapped its body around Nelia¡¯s body. Nelia had to try to get a hold of herself at the powerful force it exuded at that moment. When she barely opened her eyes at last, ths saw the face of a snake coming closer to her. As the snake approached her, there was a smell of something burning, as if her surroundings were a sea of fire. The snake¡¯s eyes were murky. Like you¡¯ve lost your soul somewhere. The snake¡¯s eyes were hazy. As if it had lost its soul somewhere. Nelia knew where this sense of deja vu came from. It was the dream that she had this morning. Although it was a little different, it¡¯s almost the same as the situation she was in at that moment. ¡®Did I really have a dream about the future?¡¯ There was no time to feel happy after finding out an ability she didn¡¯t know she had before. She was about to die being devoured by this snake. If it was going to happen according to her dream, it would open its mouth in no time and swallow itself in a flash. However, the snake only stared at her, barely moving. Nelia thought it was a great opportunity to stroke the snake¡¯s head, but she found it hard to squirm. The snake¡¯s steel-like body wrapped around her tightly. Nelia felt suffocated, even if she hasn¡¯t eaten by the snake just yet. She found it difficult as it tightened its body around her even more. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­.¡± The only thing she could do was muttering words. She couldn¡¯t finish her remark with grandiose and beautiful words, but she simply wanted to mutter something. Nelia used her voice with difficulty. ¡°Don¡¯t suffer even when I die¡­¡­¡± She thought the snake¡¯s eyelids were shaking slightly, or was it her imagination? When she struggled with the oxygen supply, her consciousness grew increasingly hazy. ¡°When I die, you¡¯re¡­¡­ not His Grace, but a monster.¡± At the end of her sentence, Nelia realized that her thought wasn¡¯t just an imagination. It was because she saw the snake¡¯s eyelids closing and opening repeatedly in an anxious manner. ¡®¡­¡­ Is he agitated?¡¯ Eventually, the snake¡¯s body, which was wrapped around it like an impenetrable fortress, loosened so slightly. Haah, haah. Nelia took a short breath thanks to it. Finally feeling at ease a little bit, Nelia thought it was her chance. She wriggled her body and pulled out quickly, she couldn¡¯t reach its head, so she placed her hand on the snake¡¯s cheek. She felt its cool temperature. Because she had been staying by Duke Hart¡¯s side for a while, this temperature wasn¡¯t strange anymore. Nelia, feeling sorry, stroked its scales carefully. It was then. PRAK! At the same time as the strong force was released from the snake, the scales that brushed against her hand disappeared. Moreover, the burnt smell, which was so strong that she couldn¡¯t breathe, gradually subsided. While wondering what just happened for a moment, Nelia surrendered to her unconsciousness after colliding with an unknown strong force. *** Blink. When Nelia opened her eyes, she realized that this was not reality again. ¡®Is this heaven¡­¡­.?¡¯ She had no idea what good deeds she had done to deserve heaven, but she didn¡¯t think it¡¯s hell either, because she had lived without causing any troubles to others. So is the view she¡¯s seeing now. Nelia was standing on a vast meadow, where the fluttering breeze blew. The endless grasses moving following the passing wind was such a spectacular sight. However, Nelia¡¯s admiring thought didn¡¯t last long. Because she realized what this place was. ¡®Here is¡­¡­ the place I dreamed of yesterday.¡¯ She looked around and saw the forest. She was caught by Duke Hart, who turned into a giant snake while running away from him yesterday. She almost got eaten, but she quickly woke up from the dream. Nelia looked around while keeping her guard up. She was worried that a furious snake would appear again and attacked her. Then, she found a shiny silver scale in the distance. There was undoubtedly the existence of a silver snake radiating magical light beyond it. He didn¡¯t look as angry as she saw him last time, but she could not afford to be loose. She thought about running away toward the forest again, but Nelia quickly gave up that thought and approached the snake, since she knew that the snake could quickly catch up to her if it wanted to. At least this is a dream, so she thinks it won¡¯t feel hurt to be devoured here. The snake barely opened its head in a crouching position despite sensing somebody¡¯s presence around. She felt hurt seeing it close its eyes weakly. As she somewhat felt pity toward the snake, Nelia reached out and stroked it, as if she was bewitched. Her hand glided slowly along the smooth curves. ¡°Your Grace.¡± The snake¡¯s eyelids trembled when she called out to him. The silver eyes appeared in a flash. His eyes weren¡¯t as cloudy as before. It was radiant and bright as if it captured everything. Nelia felt a strange feeling. The enormous snake she encountered earlier looked more like a monster that lost its mind and hurt people, but now she felt like it was a magical creature. It was as if he had two sides on him, like Lord Asura*. [Nelia, I¡¯m sorry because I hurt you¡­¡­.] She heard the duke¡¯s voice. She felt relieved the moment she figured out that the snake was dominated by the duke. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You didn¡¯t do it on purpose anyway.¡± [But¡­¡­] ¡°Your Grace, let¡¯s talk about the future, our future.¡± The snake lowered its head powerlessly at Nelia¡¯s assertive voice. [I don¡¯t have any clues¡­¡­. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do in the future.] ¡°You said you¡¯re going to remove the curse. I will help you find the heart.¡± [How would Nelia do that¡­¡­?] Nelia smiled at the disheartened voice of the snake. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± After all, she knew the information about Sigrid¡¯s heart, the nuke of this world. Of course, finding the heart was a different story, but wouldn¡¯t the possibility of finding it increase if she participated, rather than the duke finding it on his own? Nelia¡¯s smile was seemingly contagious, and a bit of shade was lifted off the snake¡¯s eyes. Then the snake lifted its head slightly. She could tell from the movement that he was a little more collected than a moment ago. [I would prefer Nelia to not do anything. Just stay by my side, so that I feel like I¡¯m losing myself anymore¡­¡­.] As he spoke in a calm and affectionate tone, Nelia thought she could see a glimpse of Duke Hart through the snake. But that is only a supposition of your thought anyway. She¡¯s undoubtedly in a dream now. Therefore, this snake isn¡¯t really Duke Hart. Nelia stared at the silver eyes. ¡®Since I¡¯m in a dream now, I might as well bring up the talk regarding the emperor.¡¯ The closer Nelia became to the duke, the more frustrated she became. The reason she felt this way was because she knew about the revenge that Duke Hart was preparing for. The fact that this man, who acted so kindly and courteously to her and society, was secretly plotting to kill someone afflicted her like a thorn in her neck. It wasn¡¯t because she was scared like when she met the duke for the first time. If she were to give a definition to this emotion, it would be a sense of disparity when she was face to face with the duke¡¯s double personality. This problem was always on her mind, but she couldn¡¯t pretend to know about it before him, therefore she just kept her mouth shut. So, she wanted to talk about the emperor with the duke in her dream. ¡°Your Grace.¡± The lofty silver eyes turned toward Nelia. [Yes, Nelia.] ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­. Do you think you must avenge the emperor?¡± The snake halted for a moment. Nelia grew a little bit anxious at the snake¡¯s changing behavior. [How did Delia¡­¡­] The duke seemed very surprised upon learning the fact that Nelia knew he was trying to avenge the emperor. Finding the crack in his confusion-laced voice, Nelia clenched her fist and let out a mutter again. ¡°I don¡¯t want Your Grace to hurt anyone.¡± [But, I¡­¡­] ¡°I know, why you do it. However¡­¡­. Revenge will only lead to another revenge.¡± Nelia stared straight into the duke¡¯s eyes. Revenge would beget revenge. It¡¯s similar to a line in the movie, but in reality, it would definitely happen that way. When Duke Hart successfully carried out his revenge, Carlos would sharpen the blade of revenge on the duke later on. It¡¯s something she could know without having to read the whole book. However, was it such a difficult thing to accept for him even in her dream? [Nelia¡­¡­. I¡­¡­.] The hardened snake¡¯s eyes were cracking. The hardened eyes of the snake were cracking apart. ¡°Your, Your Grace¡­¡­.!¡± At last, the silver eyes broke into pieces like shards of glass. Nelia shook the duke in panic, but didn¡¯t get any response from him. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­.! Your Grace¡­¡­.!¡± Only Nelia¡¯s hasty voice resonated in her ears. *** ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­.!¡± Nelia leapt up from the bed while calling out for the duke. The soft blanket brushed on her hand. The vivid touch made her realize that the event from earlier was just a dream. ¡®As expected, it was a dream¡­¡­¡¯ Even though she knew it was a dream, why did she feel so dizzy? Looking around the room, she realized it was the room she usually occupied in the duke¡¯s residence. Her last memory before she fainted was an intense light coming from the duke, but unfortunately, she didn¡¯t seem to be dead yet. As her half-conscious mind gradually became clear, Nelia wondered what happened to the duke. She was trying to get up in order to go outside, but the door opened before she managed to. It was Duke Hart in his human form. ¡°Your Grace!¡± Nelia called him loudly, there was a combination of surprise and joy in her tone. The duke has returned to his human form safely! That information made her completely forget about her unsettling dream. But there was something strange. She thought he would come closer and engulfed her in a powerful hug, but the duke just stood still and looked at Nelia. *** [*For those who wonder about the context, again, Asura is a mythical creature in Indic religions who either does good deeds or bad deeds, so basically there are two sides of them. There are some who spread bad deeds, such as encouraging disastrous events, and some are found worshiping Trimurti/triad of the Three Gods; Brahma, Vishnu, Shiva.] [*Also, sorry for the long wait, I just finished my entrance college exam today. Hope everyone has a good day!] Chapter 43 Sponsored chapters by hhv94 (2/2). Thank you! ???? *** ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­.?¡± Perhaps, he still hasn¡¯t come into his right mind? Nelia looked at the duke anxiously. There was no apparent expression on his face, which always emitted a friendly mood. His appearance was close to looking powerless. Nelia eventually got out of bed and walked up to the duke first. Now that she moved closer, she could see the duke¡¯s expression wincing for a moment. Seeing his eyes weren¡¯t as hazy as the last time, this seemed to be the usual duke. Nelia shook her hand right in front of the duke¡¯s face. ¡°Your Grace, what¡¯s with you, you should give a little bit of response¡­¡­. Akh.¡± The duke caught her by the wrist. The applied force wasn¡¯t strong, but it was enough to surprise her. Nelia looked down at her wrist held by him and raised his head, the duke¡¯s eyes met her ever so slowly. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­.¡± The silver eyes that met her were drenched in despondency. How in the world did she keep getting better at reading his feelings? Not only when he was in his human form, but when he also became a snake, it seemed that she was able to feel his emotions when she looked into his hazy eyes. The duke spoke slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t you¡­¡­. Feel some sort of dread toward me now?¡± Nelia¡¯s eyes blinked slowly. ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­¡­. Shouldn¡¯t I be afraid of you?¡± ¡°Not just showing you the fact that a ferocious monster is the other side of me, I even tried to hurt you, Nelia.¡± The duke murmured while dropping his head. ¡°I never wanted to show that side of me to Nelia¡­¡­.¡± The duke¡¯s grip on Nelia¡¯s wrist tightened. ¡°But it¡¯s selfish of me¡­¡­.¡± His hand trembled slightly. ¡°Not wanting to let go of you.¡± Nelia listened to his monologue without muttering anything. She previously thought there would be no greater secret than the duke¡¯s transformation to a serpent. But, the duke turned into a giant, ferocious snake yesterday, not just a tiny snake. A creature that couldn¡¯t be called a snake, it was more like a monster. The duke has kept that secret well-hidden until now. It must have been his weakness. She would be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t shocked. She was more than surprised as she almost died yesterday. If she had seen it before she grew attached to the duke, she would have probably ran away without looking back. But when she felt pity for the duke who had hidden such a secret for so long, she couldn¡¯t find it in her to abstain herself from their relationship so easily. It was still the same until now. Her heart was melting at the sight of the man who looked like he was about to shed pitiful tears at any moment. ¡°Your Grace.¡± Nelia called the duke in a low voice, and his gaze slowly raised up to meet her. ¡°Do you remember the last thing I said before I fainted?¡± The duke did not answer. She didn¡¯t know if it was either because he didn¡¯t remember or he just didn¡¯t want to talk about it. ¡°I said I would be killed by a monster, not because of Your Grace.¡± Nelia gently took the duke¡¯s hand. The duke¡¯s hands were never this cold. ¡°I don¡¯t think Your Grace is the same as that monster being. I wouldn¡¯t have resented Your Grace if I were to die that way.¡± ¡°How¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still the same, even now. I don¡¯t think Your Grace, who is standing in front of me now, would cause any harm to me.¡± Nelia smiled tenderly. Her light brown pupil twinkled between her squinted eyes. On the contrary, the duke¡¯s face was still full of shame. Nelia spoke again in a sulky voice on purpose. ¡°Don¡¯t show me a look as if you¡¯re going to burst out crying. Or I will be leaving for real¡­¡­. Ukh.¡± The duke pulled Nelia into his strong embrace even before she managed to finish her speech. The firm hand wrapped around Nelia¡¯s body tightly, rendering her motionless. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± His subdued voice submerged at the side of her head. ¡°I feel suffocated to death just thinking of not seeing Nelia anymore.¡± She heard his deep sigh in her ear, and Nelia wondered if she had gone too far with her words. So she hugged the duke back without saying a word. She still hasn¡¯t gotten used to the warmth that she didn¡¯t feel on others, but when hearing the sound of his beating heart, she wanted this man to be an ordinary person after all. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­. I like you.¡± Like a whisper, the small and low voice echoed in her ears. She wasn¡¯t as shocked as she expected, despite listening to what she had delayed continuously all this time. She might have known his feelings for a long time. The naturally flowing confession must have been caused by the accumulation of emotions. The confession that naturally escaped his lips must have been caused by the overwhelming amount of accumulated emotions in his mind. Of course, this confession wouldn¡¯t change anything between them. The duke himself still had many tasks that needed to be solved first. However, she would like to attempt a more active conversation with the duke. Whether it¡¯s about revenge, or the curse. She was so concerned with this man, and she only came to realize that she could no longer pretend to ignore this pitiful man. Either it was from the moment she saw the duke turned into a monster, or it might be from the moment she met him, she was already involved in his curse and his life. Therefore, if she couldn¡¯t pretend to be clueless about the duke, it would only be wise to work together to remove this d*mned curse. In fact, she already reached the time when she couldn¡¯t bring herself to leave the duke alone. When I saw the duke, I often felt sorry for him, and sometimes I enjoyed it, and I wanted him to be happy. When she saw the duke, she often felt pity for him, and sometimes she would be pleased, wishing happiness would engulf him. Although she couldn¡¯t decide what his presence meant to her now, it¡¯s true that he has become an important presence that she could never pretend to not know anymore. The duke gradually detached his body from her. She was worried that he might be crying after hearing his trembling voice, but the gloomy energy radiated from him seemed to have eased down a lot. ¡°Your Grace. If I have to say it again, I¡¯m not scared or afraid of you. I won¡¯t be thinking of leaving you.¡± ¡°Do you get it?¡± When Nelia asked while bringing her face close to him as if seeking a confirmation from a child, the duke nodded slowly. The duke, who had always been acting sly and taking the initiative, seemed to be obedient and listened to what she said because he didn¡¯t seem to be in a bad mood today. Nelia smiled as if giving him a compliment seeing that, and led the duke by hand to sit by the sunny window. Luckily, the dark clouds have disappeared completely, and the weather was nice. ¡°Your Grace.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.. Nelia.¡± ¡°I want to hear how things turned out yesterday. I need to know what happened to Your Grace.¡± It would have been difficult and uncomfortable for the duke to talk about the event from yesterday, but she just couldn¡¯t let it slip unmentioned. In order to be with the duke in the future, she had to know what exactly happened to him. Luckily, the duke also exhaled a low sigh as if it didn¡¯t affect him, and he began to tell her in a calm voice. ¡°Actually, there is one more curse in the dukedom aside from turning into a snake.¡± The duke¡¯s gaze landed on the warehouse outside the window. ¡°And that is turning into a monster, as you saw yesterday.¡± ¡°Do you turn only on the day of the total lunar eclipse?¡± ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t have any clue why, but I would turn into a monster only once a year, on the day of the total lunar eclipse.¡± He¡¯s lucky to turn into such a terrifying shape only once in a year, but why did he change on the day of the total lunar eclipse? Perhaps, it¡¯s because that day is such an unlucky day for certain people. ¡°Nelia once asked about the warehouse. The warehouse is a place made in case I turn into a monster. On the day of the total lunar eclipse, I would be locked there with the magic restraints.¡± ¡°Is it¡­¡­. Because you lose your mind like you did yesterday?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. When I turn into a monster, I lose my conscious. I¡¯m filled with ferocity and all I can think of is the desire to destroy anything.¡± Nelia recalled the monster she saw yesterday. It matched perfectly with the description said by the duke. Rather than just losing his conscious and becoming unruly, he seemed to be tormented. ¡°But yesterday was a bit unusual. Because the head of the Hart Family has never become so unruly as to destroy any of the magic restraints.¡± ¡°Did you receive particular stimulation yesterday?¡± The duke shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s because the curse has a lot of changes these days. It¡¯s like the drugs don¡¯t work¡­¡­. And when I¡¯m with a certain person, I don¡¯t turn into a snake, that kind of stuff.¡± That certain person, Nelia, felt a prick at her conscience. ¡®Then is it related to me, the reason why he became unruly yesterday?¡¯ Reading her concerned expression, the duke gently stroked Nelia¡¯s hair. ¡°That¡¯s not important. Even though I was becoming unruly, I could feel Nelia¡¯s touch and was able to come back to my human form.¡± Nelia quickly raised his head. The duke¡¯s delicate smile was blinding. Nelia, who was previously babbling, was at loss for words for a moment and managed to spit out words. ¡°Did I really caress the duke yesterday and come back as a human being right away?¡± All she remembered was when she caressed the duke who turned into a monster before a powerful light came out of nowhere. She lost consciousness after that. ¡°Yes, you did.¡± Oho¡­¡­ It was very bizarre. Nelia looked down at her palm. For a moment, she wondered if she had the ability to train monsters herself. But she soon gave up her thoughts. Even if she had such an ability, this one beautiful creature is enough as a monster for her. ¡°It¡¯s strange even now that I think about it.¡± The duke rubbed his chin with a murmur. ¡°So¡­¡­. the previous head of the house also turned on the day of the total lunar eclipse, but it wasn¡¯t as ferocious as you were yesterday, is that right?¡± ¡°There were times when I didn¡¯t go wild, too. My father also turned into a monster, but his monster was on the quiet side.¡± When Duke Hart brought up his father, Nelia remembered the things that had left her mind. Yesterday was the death anniversary of Duke Hart¡¯s father. She knew it was late to say now, but she should attempt to comfort him now, shouldn¡¯t she? Nellia was contemplating the things she was going to say. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­. Speaking of the previous duke, yesterday was His Grace¡¯s anniversary.¡± ¡°Yes, yesterday was the day of his death.¡± The duke was more composed than she had expected. To the point that he didn¡¯t seem to be the type of person who would be thinking of avenging his late father. But it soon dawned on her that it was just his appearance. Contrary to the words that meant nothing, once she looked into his eyes, he seemed to be thinking a lot. The duke closed his mouth for a moment and stared out the window. Nelia waited for him in silence. When the cloud hanging in the sky was out of sight from the window, the duke spoke again. ¡°Nelia. Actually, my father didn¡¯t die at the hands of unidentified assailants.¡± The voice that escaped his lips was even more subdued than before. ¡°He died at the hands of the Emperor.¡± Nelia opened her eyes widely. She already learnt about it because she read the original book, but the fact that the duke told the truth himself surprised her. This was something that no one knew except the direct heir of the dukedom. It¡¯s not something that she was supposed to know. It¡¯s about referring to the emperor as a murderer, not just anyone else. When Nelia didn¡¯t say anything, the duke asked with a tilted head. ¡°Do you not believe it?¡± Nelia shook her head. ¡°N, No¡­¡­.¡± Of course she believed it, but Nelia wondered what the duke was thinking when he told her this. ¡°After all, there¡¯s no reason for Your Grace to tell me a lie¡­¡­.¡± Shortly after, the duke smiled lightly. ¡°Thank you for trusting me, Nelia. This preposterous story.¡± The story was definitely preposterous if she didn¡¯t know anything. Many people would believe what the duke was saying, even if he said the sun rises in the west, but a long time has passed since the emperor killed the previous heaf of the Hart Family, so there was no evidence left. Huft, the duke exhaled lightly. ¡°My father turned into a monster on the day of the total lunar eclipse, and on that day, the emperor stopped by the mansion because he was concerned about my father, he was excused because he was not feeling well that day.¡± ¡°So, His Majesty saw Your Grace¡¯s father inside the warehouse¡­¡­.?¡± The duke replied in an unsolicited voice. ¡°Yes, the warehouse was opened a bit.¡± Everything really happened only by chance. To the point that it was too harsh. ¡°Like I said before, my father didn¡¯t lose his mind even when he turned into a monster. So he pleaded desperately to his friend. That he is Benian Hart.¡± The emperor was scared because he was facing a monster, not just a mere snake. That¡¯s why he died on the day of the total lunar eclipse. The empty puzzle pieces were finally put together and she felt like the story was complete at last. The duke chuckled. ¡°But when the emperor saw the monster tied up, he was still frightened and pulled out the sword from its sheath. There was not even an ounce of hesitation when he stabbed it.¡± Nelia¡¯s expression darkened at the tragic story. ¡°That¡¯s how he died¡­¡­. Even though she learnt about it, she felt different after hearing it directly from Duke Hart. Why did she feel more sorrow, and how come the feeling of cold-heartedness really hit her home? Nelia suddenly wondered with her gloomy eyes. Why did the duke suddenly tell him about this? He had never talked about his father with her before. Chapter 44 *** *** The deceased father of the duke was like a shackle. It made him struggle and couldn¡¯t escape the grim animosity. The reason why he suddenly brought it up was probably because he had made up his mind or there was a change of emotion inside him. She needed the duke to elicit a little more words here. Nelia, who pretended to have no clue about this, asked. ¡°Perhaps, do you hate him¡­¡­ because of that?¡± The duke stared at Nelia for a moment and swept his hair backward. He recited quietly. ¡°Hate him, you say¡­¡­¡± She knew that the duke didn¡¯t just have a mild feeling such as ¡®hate¡¯ toward the emperor. But she couldn¡¯t ask whether he wanted to kill the emperor. ¡°It¡¯s a much stronger feeling than hate, but if I were to put it in a simple manner. I hate him.¡± She knew that the duke had simplified the violent words that came to his mind at once. Perhaps, he was conscious of her. ¡°But why do you assist the emperor whom you despise?¡± Nelia nervously asked the crucial question in her mind. The duke would have known this question would come from her as soon as he revealed the death of his father in the hands of His Majesty the King. ¡°Nelia.¡± The duke whispered her name instead of answering her question. ¡°If I¡¯m going to speak up about the truth, Nelia might see me differently after this.¡± ¡°Even so, I still want to hear it.¡± They already went this far to the story, he should¡¯ve expected her to let it slide so easily. Even if it would be uncomfortable and edgy when she talked about it, but Nelia thought she had to release her concerns now. ¡°Please tell me.¡± The duke heaved a short breath at Nelia¡¯s determined attitude and spoke up. ¡°I tried to avenge His Majesty.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.Avenge?¡± ¡°Yes, avenge.¡± For a moment, that pair of silver eyes shone coldly like frost in the midst of winter. ¡°I remember the moment my father died. On the day when the rain was pouring, my father returned to the duchy drooping while still in his monster form.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°My father died in such a miserable way, and His Majesty the emperor only talked about the hideous snake he had seen.¡± The duke¡¯s voice was low when he recited his story. ¡°So, I wanted to get back at him for the death of my father, who died a horrible death.¡± As soon as he confessed about revenge, the lurid aura of the duke appeared to the surface. Even though she knew the story, the truth was heavy, so Nelia couldn¡¯t say anything for a moment. ¡°What do you think, do I look different to you now?¡± Nelia swallowed through her dry mouth and shook her head at his self-mocking question. ¡°If you¡¯ve gone through it, of course you would desire for revenge¡­¡­ and so would I.¡± She was meant to comfort the duke, but it was also true. Who wouldn¡¯t be frustrated when they lost their loved one. It¡¯s just¡­¡­. ¡°But I would never have carried through my thoughts. There¡¯s nothing left for me even if I carry out my revenge.¡± In the end, there would be no difference between taking action or not. Even if he kills a hundred times in his mind, he would remain innocent if he doesn¡¯t commit it in real life. The duke hasn¡¯t yet killed the emperor. So, everything would be fine if he stopped here. Nelia clenched both of her little hands. ¡°Even Your Grace knows that revenge wouldn¡¯t make everything resolved.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m not asking Your Grace to forgive them. It would definitely be something that remains painful for the rest of your life. Even so, I wish you would bury your painful past from now on.¡± Nelia¡¯s heart pounded rapidly as if she had run a hundred meters. Nonetheless, she felt relieved as if she had done her homework that had been postponed this whole time. After all, it was something she had to say one day. After keeping her gaze downward for a while, she finally raised them to stare at the duke. There was a weak smile hanging on the duke¡¯s face. ¡°¡­¡­.It felt like I¡¯d been whipped.¡± Sense of bitterness lingered in his eyes. ¡°You might already know it. Even if you decide to avenge your father, this pressured feeling is not going to vanish.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Even if I knew, the thing that caused me to have a hard time deciding to do so was¡­¡­ because I¡¯ve never had enough courage to keep going. Other than revenge, I don¡¯t think I can find another reason to keep going on with my life.¡± The duke exhaled a brief breath while staring at Nelia. ¡°But now I know.¡± The duke reached out and gently caressed Nelia¡¯s cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t need a reason like revenge to live anymore. And¡­¡­¡± His palm was cool as usual when it brushed Nelia¡¯s cheek, but there was a sense of warmth in his voice. ¡°If I stain my hands with blood, I won¡¯t be able to reach out to Nelia like what I¡¯m doing now.¡± His usual affectionate voice came into her ears. ¡°Maybe from the moment I met Nelia, this determination was already shaken. Nelia was so sweet and warm, and when I knew I had found the light, I wanted to get out of the cave where I had been trapped in for a long time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing you have to be worried about¡­¡­.¡± Nelia was at loss for what to do other than blinking her eyes. She was so speechless that tears unknowingly escaped her eyes. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­?¡± Even Nelia herself couldn¡¯t figure out why she was crying. It might be because she just changed a person¡¯s life. Or perhaps, it was because he¡¯s Duke Hart. Her mind was filled with happiness, overwhelming, pressure, there were multiple emotions. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± The duke landed his lips on Nelia¡¯s eyes. Ironically, tears kept pouring out even harder at the gentle consolation. The duke peppered a light kiss across Nelia¡¯s face. Nelia couldn¡¯t stop crying for a while hiccuping. ¡°Shh.¡± The duke pressed against Nelia gently and kissed her on the lips. A soft touch landed on her. Dropped. Nelia, who was taken aback, stopped crying for a moment. And his lips grazed hers again. This time, it was deep and thickened. The duke¡¯s beautiful face was seen through her blurred vision. The duke unbuttoned his shirt¡­¡­ ¡®Huh¡­¡­.?¡¯ Why is he taking off his shirt¡­¡­? Upon grasping the situation, Nelia urgently tried to push the duke¡¯s chest away, but instead her wrist was taken hold of by him. The weeping brown eyes, where there were the remnants of tears, quickly replaced with a look of embarrassment. ¡°What, what are you going to do¡­¡­.!¡± His pitiful silver eyes stared at Nelia. ¡°You don¡¯t want it¡­¡­.?¡± Nelia clasped her mouth shut for a moment because his appearance was so seductive. ¡®I can¡¯t believe he suddenly asked if I didn¡¯t like it¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t touch you¡­¡­ Nelia said to not do it if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Nelia couldn¡¯t immediately bring herself to say she didn¡¯t want to. This was because the figure before her was already far too tempting to resist. The duke¡¯s unbuttoned shirt didn¡¯t function properly as a cloth anymore. His firm torso was revealed. He also smelled good, maybe it was because he just finished washing up. Moreover, even when he said he wouldn¡¯t touch her if she didn¡¯t want to, he still peppered kisses all over her face. Her heart felt as if being tickled at his contradictory behavior. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­¡± Nelia closed her eyes tightly at the sound of his voice calling her name. ¡°¡­¡­I would like to.¡± The duke lifted Nelia as soon as he was granted with her permission. Nelia circled her arms around the duke¡¯s neck out of surprise. Nelia whispered in the duke¡¯s ear with a pouty expression. ¡°But just once¡­¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I can¡¯t guarantee it.¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡­ I can¡¯t guarantee you,¡± The duke, who gently put Nelia down on the bed, threw away his shirt as if tearing it apart with a snicker. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± *** Trying? Nelia, who was awoken at dawn, stared at the figure of the duke. In Nelia¡¯s eyes, the duke didn¡¯t seem to be trying to grasp the vanishing reason. However, it was too late to be resentful. The deed has already been done. Nelia was caught in a sense of shame. She wasn¡¯t the type of person who believed in premarital intercourse, but she tried to distance herself from the duke in this sort of physical¡­¡­ relationship, but she ended up falling for it again. Out of conscience, she wouldn¡¯t say the duke was to be responsible for this completely 100%. However, the duke still held a great responsibility in this. Nelia tugged a few strands of the duke¡¯s hair out of anger. The duke frowned slightly and had a frown on his face shortly after. The duke was grinning upon the sight before taking Nelia into his arms at once. Nelia managed to ask while soothing her surprised heart. ¡°What, you weren¡¯t asleep?¡± The duke opened his eyes. Silver eyes gleamed serenely in the darkness under the moonlight. ¡°I¡¯ve woken up.¡± ¡°Why¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Nelia pulled my hair so hard.¡± Oops¡­¡­ Nelia mentally apologized, but the duke simply laughed it off. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. Actually, I had a strange dream yesterday, so I guess I was worried I might have it again today.¡± She was relieved knowing the duke wasn¡¯t woken up by her, but he couldn¡¯t sleep well today because he was worried about the dream from yesterday. Nelia asked with a tilt of head. ¡°What did you dream about yesterday?¡± ¡°Nelia was in my dream.¡± ¡°Was I¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°Yes, Nelia is the main character of my dream.¡± Nelia slowly blinked seeing the duke spoke with a soft smile on his face. There was some bizarre feeling knowing she, an extra in the original story, was the main character in someone else¡¯s dream. ¡®But¡­¡­.¡¯ Now that she was thinking about it, the duke said he had a strange dream yesterday. Could it be that she, the main character in the duke¡¯s dream, appeared strange? After all, the main character could come out in a strange way as well¡­¡­. Nelia narrowed her eyes and asked. ¡°How did I appear there?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡­.. that¡¯s a secret.¡± Nelia¡¯s eyebrows were lifted slightly. She was about to ask if she appeared strange, but she closed her mouth. Because there was something she wanted to ask him. ¡°Why did Your Grace suddenly turn from a snake to a man?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of Nelia.¡± ¡°I mean, I¡¯m curious why I can turn you back to your human form.¡± She knew the answer to that question wouldn¡¯t come from the duke, but she was really curious right now. She wondered if she possessed any special ability¡­¡­.? However, she was just the supporting role that was close to an extra in the original story. If she possessed some kind of abilities, she wouldn¡¯t have appeared as a supporting character. The duke also remained silent as if he was thinking, but soon mumbled in a serene voice. ¡°I have no idea as well. I¡¯m just glad Nelia stays beside me.¡± The duke looked at Nelia with a smile, he took Nelia¡¯s hand. ¡°More than that, Nelia, I have a good idea.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.What is it?¡± She wondered why the duke¡¯s eyes gleamed while saying that, she felt uneasy somewhere. The automatic reflex was strange. ¡°Perhaps, we don¡¯t have to lift the curse.¡± ¡°Pardon me¡­¡­.?¡± The sudden remark has Nelia relaxed her eyebrows. ¡°When I¡¯m with Nelia, the curse doesn¡¯t affect me. With that reason in mind, Nelia and I should be connected with each other with handcuffs for the rest of our lives¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back to sleep.¡± Nelia laid on the side, effectively cutting off the duke. She heard the duke¡¯s laughter from behind. He always makes fun of her at any rate. By the time his laughter died down, Nelia talked to the duke in a hushed voice. ¡°Your Grace.¡± ¡°Yes, Nelia.¡± ¡°Please allow me to help you solve the curse.¡± The duke turned Nelia around, she was laying toward the opposite side earlier. Then, they were face to face with each other. ¡°I guess I¡¯ve talked too much and put a burden on Nelia¡¯s mind.¡± Before she knew it, the duke was having a serious look on his face. ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± ¡°What I asked from Nelia was to find out why I¡¯m able to turn from a snake to human form, not lifting the curse.¡± ¡°I know. But the context was similar. If we find a way to solve the curse, we will know why you can return naturally to your human form.¡± ¡°Nelia¡­¡­.¡± The light in the duke¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sorry. Instead, when I find a way to break the curse, I¡¯m going to ask for a lot of things.¡± The duke stared quietly at Nelia in response to her brave voice. ¡°What will you ask from me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I haven¡¯t thought about it yet, but wouldn¡¯t you give me anything, even this mansion?¡± The duke drew an enervated smile across his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re going to that extent?¡± ¡°Your Grace, you can¡¯t just say it so recklessly. What do you think I¡¯m going to ask for?¡± ¡°If it were Nelia, I wouldn¡¯t mind whatever it is.¡± Nelia grinned. ¡°Sure. I won¡¯t forget it.¡± Chapter 45 Sponsored chapters by Yona (1/8). Thank you~! ???? *** On the next day, Nelia returned to her daily routine. Just because there was a huge change in her relationship with the duke, one day didn¡¯t change what would happen every day. Therefore, she ought to ride a carriage to go to the palace as usual. Nelia, who was on her way to the carriage, suddenly realized that the garden of the mansion was as clean and beautiful as usual. ¡®I was certain the duke who turned into a monster last time had made a mess here.¡¯ The trees and flowers which had been cut off disastrously, and the soil also had been dug everywhere. Not to mention the warehouse collapsed. But now, it was restored to its original state as if that night was just a dream. ¡°Your Grace¡¯s garden has been rearranged?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­ the mages restored it back to its original state.¡± The duke answered somewhat awkwardly, but Nelia didn¡¯t notice because she was busy sweeping the view with her eyes. ¡®The mages are amazing.¡¯ Being able to restore a completely ruined garden, restraining an enormous monster, and even creating an invisible magic shield. Nelia, who was internally admiring them, recalled the protection shield and a forgotten existence of a human being. ¡®Ah¡­¡­..¡¯ Leighton. Nelia held her hand on her forehead. She left home that day, and she told Leighton that she was heading to the duke¡¯s residence and set off at once. That crazy j*rk didn¡¯t notify anyone or report it somewhere, right¡­¡­.? ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Nelia?¡± When he saw Nelia suddenly holding her forehead, the duke asked in a worried voice. ¡°Your Grace, by any chance¡­¡­. While I¡¯m still unconscious yesterday, did my brother come here?¡± The duke shook his head in response. ¡°Ton would have told me if he came, but he didn¡¯t say anything.¡± So he didn¡¯t come. She felt even more uneasy when she thought that way. It¡¯s likely that he would appear one day and find out what happened on that day. Nelia, who felt uneasy, thought she would stop by the house and greet Leighton today. Nelia asked the duke while still lost in thoughts. ¡°Is Ton alright?¡± On the day the duke turned into a monster, he slammed the man quite hard against the wall. She saw his neat appearance in the morning, but he could act professionally that she wouldn¡¯t even know he was hiding his internal injuries. ¡°The doctor said he would be fine except for a few wounds.¡± Nelia thought it was surprising seeing the duke calmly reciting about Ton¡¯s state. She thought he would be a little sorry, or showed guilt. ¡°At any rate¡­¡­. It could have been a disaster.¡± The duke sighed as he strided and shook his head. Nelia thought of the human being that appeared the last. ¡®I thought so, nonetheless Ton is the employee who became the duke¡¯s hands and feet and he has been serving him for a long time.¡¯ ¡°If Ton hadn¡¯t been the one hurting, it would have been Nelia.¡± Nelia¡¯s eyebrows crooked at the way the duke words, she felt guilty to Ton. ¡°That¡¯s not it either¡­¡­.! I felt so guilty for Ton because of that¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­ my adorable Nelia.¡± The duke pulled Nelia for a hug. ¡°It¡¯s a secret that no one else knows, but Ton is the member of the ducal family who has been serving us for a long time. The first head of the family was a knight who originated from another country, so the people in the family naturally learn swordsmanship and martial arts.¡± The Ducal Family of Hart must have had vassals in secret. Only then was she able to understand Ton¡¯s rigid speech and behavior. He came from the knight family, so he must have had a hard time. ¡°Ton in particular, is so talented that he would be able to sweep the Imperial Martial Arts Championships.¡± ¡°That means¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, being slammed against the wall like that is not a big deal to him.¡± Huft, she became more relieved by his explanation. At the same time, she became curious. It¡¯s hard to believe that such a wise man works as a butler in a place like this. She wondered how good the terms must be¡­¡­. Or he might be in debt and said that he had to do something to pay back the duke. ¡°Well, if your question is solved, shall we go?¡± The duke took Nelia¡¯s hand and led her forward. ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± Nelia walked together with the duke, putting aside the thought of Ton. The duke¡¯s steps seemed quite light as she assessed him from behind. *** Shortly after reaching the Imperial Palace, the duke had to step out of his office. A messenger from another country has come. The duke had to go to the audience chamber, which was quite far from his office. Therefore, Nelia had to follow the duke. In case his body lost control and turned into a snake. ¡°Nelia, there is a backdoor out there. There¡¯s a pretty lake right beside it, you can walk around there.¡± Upon arriving at the door of the audience chamber, Duke Hart told Nelia the nearby place where she could stay, worried that she would wander around awkwardly in the hallway on her own. ¡°I will be back as soon as possible after finishing it.¡± ¡°Yes, please go ahead.¡± Being on her own, Nelia went over to the back of the main building, as the duke told her. At the door leading to the back of the building, there was a small lake like the duke mentioned, the water was clear and there was a small fish swimming around, perhaps it was because the lake was managed well. There was a flat rock in the great spot, so she felt it would be nice to sit there. Nelia sat on the rock, enjoying her peaceful space for the first time in a long time. Besides, the wind blew past softly, so it couldn¡¯t have been better. Until she heard a commotion from behind. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not sure, my sister works here!¡± Does she have a hallucination? It¡¯s impossible to hear him here. When a familiar voice registered into her head, Nelia would rather close her eyes pretending not to pay any mind to it. ¡°Unconfirmed people cannot enter the palace.¡± She slowly glanced behind. She found Leighton with his eyebrows scrunched up. ¡®Ah¡­¡­. What is that brat doing here?¡¯ When the annoyed voice of the guard managed to come into her ears, Nelia had no choice but to get up from her sitting position because she thought Leighton might increase her work. She was planning to stop by and talk to Leighton about the incident at the duke¡¯s residence today, but he seemed to be unable to wait and broke into the palace. As Nelia approached the back entrance, her eyes met Leighton. Leighton¡¯s face lit up for a moment. ¡°Nelia!¡± The guard¡¯s gaze turned to Nelia. And they muttered among themselves. ¡°That young lady¡­¡­. Isn¡¯t she Duke Hart¡¯s handmaiden?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re right?¡± She never went through the back entrance, so she never met these guards before, but things about her must have not taken a long time to circulate around and even reached this secluded part of the palace. The guards glanced at Nelia¡¯s face several more times before clearing up their throats and asked. ¡°Do you know this man?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± Her cheeks heated up in embarrassment. Nelia once again swore to find out Leighton¡¯s big mistake one day and lock him up in the monastery. ¡°You heard that? Now, let go of me!¡± When Leighton struggled, the guards finally let go of Leighton¡¯s clothes that they were holding onto. ¡°As I said earlier, you are forbidden to enter without a visitor¡¯s pass.¡± ¡°Ah, nevermind! I¡¯m not going in then!¡± Leighton shot daggers at the guards. Nelia sighed and took Leighton to the retired spot outside the castle. This much distance wouldn¡¯t affect the duke. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t returned home since your departure on the day of the total lunar eclipse. Don¡¯t you know how concerned I¡¯ve gotten?¡± Nelia found an appropriate excuse after contemplating an answer. ¡°I fell on my way to the duke¡¯s residence that day, I hit my head against the tree and lost consciousness. I couldn¡¯t see things properly because it was so dark.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Luckily, the butler found my fainted body and took me to the duke¡¯s residence.¡± Leighton scolded her, ¡®Why are you so clumsy, oh goodness.¡¯ however Nelia let it slide. She still had one more thing to explain. ¡°And Leighton, you also said His Grace the Duke entered the building with a chain or something on that day.¡± ¡°Oh, right. What the h*ll happened to him?¡± ¡°His Grace the Duke was just moving the chains to the warehouse. The suspicious people you saw were priests who were instructed to hold a memorial service for the former head of the family.¡± Nelia sounded as if she was telling the truth just in case Leighton would spread rumors about the incident on that day. Fortunately, Leighton didn¡¯t doubt his explanation, scratching his head and muttering something like, ¡®Is that so¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡°Rather than that¡­¡­ Did you really come all the way here to see me?¡± Nelia couldn¡¯t believe Leighton¡¯s remark saying that he had come to the palace to see her. He would have come to the duke¡¯s residence a lot earlier if that was the case, but she didn¡¯t think he was. ¡°Ah¡­¡­. just because.¡± Leighton¡¯s reply didn¡¯t sit right with her. Above all that, he was secretly glancing into the palace for some time. His gaze grew even more obvious now. ¡°Moreover, Nelia.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t enter without a pass?¡± Ah¡­¡­. Nelia heaved out a sigh and touched her forehead. Seeing her must have been only an excuse. ¡°What are you curious about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡­. I want to see the necklace that I dropped that day.¡± Nelia shouted. ¡°Have you lost your mind? You almost threw a punch at the Crown Prince! If it weren¡¯t because of me, you probably already lost your neck!¡± ¡°I know, I know that¡­¡­ I heard something else.¡± He kept saying he heard bizarre things and bothered her. Last time he was interested in His Grace the Duke, and this time, to Elena¡¯s Tears? ¡°Don¡¯t say ridiculous things and return quickly, I have to go back to work now.¡± ¡°Nelia, just for once! You¡¯re close to His Grace the Duke Hart. How can you not help me when I beg you like this¡­¡­. Akh!¡± Leighton, who was pleading at Nelia while holding her arm, was grabbed by someone and thrown to the ground. ¡°I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s a rascal hanging near the palace.¡± Nelia looked at the man who threw Leighton to the ground with a baffled look. The handsome man, who was superior in terms of looks compared to others, was wiping his hands as if he had touched something that wasn¡¯t supposed to be touched. Nelia, who was stunned to see him, asked. ¡°¡­¡­Your Highness the Crown Prince?¡± She was right. It was Crown Prince Carlos who threw Leighton easily on the floor. Carlos wiped his hands thoroughly and walked up to Nelia. ¡°Did he harass you? If so, I¡¯d inform to have him thrown into the prison cell right away.¡± For a moment, Nelia was tempted at his words, but she immediately returned to her senses at the sight of Leighton lying around, groaning in pain while holding onto his waist. Hah¡­¡­. She was embarrassed, but she had to reveal that the rascal was her brother. ¡°Your Highness, I appreciate your help, but this is¡­¡­ my brother.¡± Carlos turned to Leighton. The moment their eyes met, both of them had a frown on their face at the same time. Because they¡¯ve met before. Of course, they¡¯re not in the term to properly greeting each other. Carlos asked warily. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Leighton got up from the ground, and brushed the dirt off his bottom. ¡°I¡¯m here to see my sister. She collapsed on the street the day before yesterday and didn¡¯t return home.¡± Nelia internally clicked her tongue. What worry is he talking about, he came here to see Elena¡¯s Tears. ¡°You should have gone in with manners then.¡± Carlos folded his arms and spoke in a cold voice. ¡°The guards won¡¯t let me so how¡­¡­! Would I¡­¡­¡± Leighton, who was raising his voice as if he was being victimized, hurriedly lowered his voice as if he just realized that the person he faced was the Crown Prince. Nelia, worried that she might have to do the work again at this rate, intervened. ¡°¡­¡­Leighton, I will stop by your house today, you should return for now.¡± Lucky for her, Leighton seemed to get the hint, so he nodded. Nelia nudged Leighton on his ribs and whispered before sending him off. ¡°Greet His Highness and leave.¡± Leighton pouted his lips, but then controlled his expression and looked at Crown Prince Carlos. ¡°It was an honor to meet you again, Your Highness. I apologize for acting rude today. I will take my leave.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Carlos didn¡¯t accept the greeting, he simply kept up a stoic face. Leighton disappeared while rubbing his bottom. Carlos, who stared at his disappearing figure, turned his head and spoke to Nelia. ¡°Sometimes, breaking off old ties can do a favor to your life.¡± *** Latest chapters 50-51 are up on Kofi Shop Chapter 46 Sponsored chapters by Yona (2/8). Thank you~! ???? *** Yes¡­¡­. I know. But instead of giving an agreement response, Nelia bowed her head. ¡°I apologize for the fuss, Your Highness.¡± ¡°You apologize so often for the wrongdoing of your family.¡± Often¡­¡­? Not this time, but when¡­¡­ ¡°It was your brother who dropped the necklace, but didn¡¯t you apologize in his stead?¡± Nelia¡¯s eyes grew bigger. He knew Leighton was the culprit for that incident. When Nelia opened her eyes widely like a frightened rabbit, Carlos shook his hand. ¡°Well¡­¡­ It¡¯s already in the past, so I don¡¯t intend to find fault with the necklace incident.¡± Carlos stepped closer to Nelia and lowered his head to match their height. ¡°More than that¡­¡­¡± His black pupils bore right into her. ¡°Were you hurt somewhere?¡± There was a moment of emotion in his cold expression and low voice. Nelia, who stared blankly at him for a moment, realized why Carlos was asking this question. ¡®I¡¯m here to see my sister. She collapsed on the street the day before yesterday and didn¡¯t return home.¡¯ Is it because of what Leighton said earlier? Nelia slowly opened her mouth. ¡°Yes¡­¡­. I collapsed a few days ago, but I¡¯m fine now.¡± Tsk. Carlos clicked his tongue. ¡°If you¡¯re this thin, you¡¯ll fall down. You appeared so weak.¡± She ate a lot of sweets while staying by the duke¡¯s side, and she still looked skinny. Nelia¡¯s body definitely didn¡¯t gain any weight but¡­¡­. Nelia stood awkwardly while wondering internally, ¡®Is that so¡­¡­?¡¯, looking elsewhere when Carlos said so. ¡°I¡¯ll invite you to have dinner with me.¡± He¡¯s not treating her with tea this time, but a dinner? Nelia didn¡¯t quite understand what Carlos was saying. ¡°I owe you something, and the high-quality dinner of the Imperial Palace will definitely help that fragile body of yours¡­¡­¡± At that moment, she heard the duke¡¯s voice from behind. ¡°You needn¡¯t worry about that.¡± The person who interrupted Carlos¡¯ words was Duke Hart. Duke Hart was approaching them with a smile and held Nelia by the shoulder. ¡°Nelia is my handmaiden.¡± Lifting her head slightly and looking at his face, he just wore a smile on his mouth, a stark contrast to his terribly cold eyes. Carlos loosened his expression after it stiffened for a while. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s your handmaiden as you said. Does that mean you have the right to make a puppet of her as you pleased?¡± The duke could not immediately respond to Carlos¡¯ remark. And Carlos smirked, he took off the duke¡¯s hand on Nelia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Have you never thought that this kind of attitude could bother your handmaiden?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°This young lady would suffer the consequences if she is tied up with the duke for no reason¡­¡­ that¡¯s unlike you, duke.¡± Carlos sharply pointed out the bizarre relationship between the duke and Nelia. Actually, Nelia agreed with Carlos¡¯ remark to some extent. The guards at the back entrance from earlier even knew about her. The fact that they never met her before but have knowledge of her existence probably meant there were a lot of circulating rumors about her. Until now, even though it seemed that there have been no strange rumors because people knew she worked as a handmaiden like the duke had intended, but it wouldn¡¯t be strange if people began to misunderstand when they often appeared strange. Nelia didn¡¯t want to attract any more attention. She didn¡¯t think of herself, but for the duke. To be more precise, she was concerned about his curse. The duke was someone who had something up his sleeve, so getting excessive attention from others would come back as a poison for him. ¡°Tell me one thing, young lady, do you have to get permission from the duke to have dinner with someone?¡± When the arrow was flying her way, Nelia looked at the duke and Carlos in turn. It was a very difficult question. If she affirmed his question, it would be no different than admitting her personal relationship with the duke, but if she didn¡¯t, she would have to eat with Carlos. ¡®Hm¡­¡­¡¯ Nelia contemplated what she had to say inside her head and moved slowly her lips. ¡°I needn¡¯t His Grace¡¯s permission to do that. He¡¯s not the type to be controlling.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡­¡± ¡°However, I would also like to turn down your offer for treating me to dinner. I think it would cause a misunderstanding if I had dinner alone with you.¡± Carlos¡¯ eyebrows twitched at Nelia¡¯s refusal. Nelia¡¯s heart was racing while watching him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if my answer came out as rude. But Your Highness, I mean it¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Then what if we invite the duke to have dinner with us?¡± Carlos interrupted Nelia, giving a suggestion. There was a bitter silence at the end of his words. ¡®What is he saying again now.¡¯ When Nelia didn¡¯t answer, Carlos¡¯ gaze shifted to the duke. ¡°What do you think, Duke?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯d be a bad idea to have dinner with you for the first time in a while.¡± The duke seemed to agonize. But soon he answered calmly. ¡°I¡¯d like to.¡± Carlos lifted the corners of his mouth. The smile on his perfect features was such a nice sight, but not from Nelia¡¯s perspective. ¡®What is he up to?¡¯ She became suspicious of Carlos and guilty for the duke at the same time. Although he was pretending to be fine with it on the surface, she was certain he internally didn¡¯t like the idea¡­¡­ But it would be the same for Carlos. Carlos also hated Duke Hart so much that it was obvious. Nelia stared at Carlos, she had no clue what he was thinking. He cleared off his smile before she knew it and kept his usual nonchalant expression. ¡°Come to the Imperial Sala the day after tomorrow in the evening. Duke Hart, you¡¯ve been there a lot, so I assume you know the way.¡± ¡°Yes, I do. We¡¯ll expect to meet you there.¡± The duke replied and Carlos turned around with a swish. The man disappeared without muttering another greeting. Nelia and the duke also stepped ahead. On their way back to the office, Nelia delivered an apology. ¡°¡­¡­I apologize, Your Grace.¡± The duke looked at Nelia. ¡°Why is Nelia apologizing?¡± ¡°I uttered an incorrect answer, and made His Highness come up with such a suggestion.¡± ¡°No, I thought it¡¯s going to happen one day.¡± ¡°Pardon me¡­¡­?¡± The duke was smiling in a way she couldn¡¯t fathom. ¡°I knew he was taking an interest in Nelia, but I guess he¡¯s more interested than I thought.¡± Nelia thought a little differently from the duke¡¯s guess. The duke didn¡¯t know, but she helped Carlos, whose arm had gotten stiff for a moment the other day. Perhaps, that was the reason why he wanted to invite her to dinner, and Carlos was simply trying to express his gratitude. That made more sense. Nelia indirectly expressed her opinion that Carlos did that wasn¡¯t because he had taken an interest in her. ¡°It might be that His Highness doesn¡¯t despise you anymore. Therefore, he¡¯s asking you to join.¡± The duke shook his head. ¡°It would rather make more sense if he were planning to kill me right then and there.¡± Nelia¡¯s visage darkened at the cynical remark. ¡®¡­¡­He won¡¯t.¡¯ Regardless of how much he hated the duke, there¡¯s no way he would summon her to do any harm. In the meantime, Nelia thought she should pray from today that the dinner which they¡¯re going to attend would pass safely. *** That evening, Nelia asked the duke for his understanding and returned home. She knew the duke would turn into a snake when she parted from him, but she just couldn¡¯t help it. This was because she was perturbed by Leighton, who suddenly came to see her in the Imperial Palace during the day. ¡®If His Grace is staying in the bedroom quietly, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if he turns into a snake¡­¡­.¡¯ Or he could just take medicine to keep his human form. Arriving at home, Nelia greeted her parents briefly and looked for Leighton. Fortunately, Leighton was in the room. She was worried thinking he wouldn¡¯t be there as he has been everywhere lately. When she opened the door of the room where Leighton was staying, the first thing she spotted was a pile of books on the desk. ¡®This brat is reading a book¡­¡­¡¯ Nelia couldn¡¯t contain her amazement while entering the room. It took a while for Leighton to sense another presence in the room and lifted his head. That must be how much he was concentrating on the book¡­¡­ she wasn¡¯t able to keep up with him any more. ¡°Oh, Nelia. You¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Why did you come to the Imperial Palace this afternoon?¡± Nelia went straight to the point. She thought the duke must be waiting for her, so she was going to finish this talk quickly and return. ¡°I told you. I want to take a look at the necklace I dropped again.¡± ¡°So why do you want to see it?¡± Didn¡¯t he remember that he was the one who caused the accident? They could have gotten into a huge trouble for what he had caused. Nelia felt the urge to grab Leighton by the collar and shook him. ¡°You know I¡¯ve been interested in the duke lately, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Until only a few days ago, Leighton had made speculations about the duke. Actually, the speculation was pretty acute that made her sweat. ¡°I was just wondering what the lofty duke had up his sleeve, but of course nothing much happened.¡± Nelia internally heaved out a sigh of relief. She was extremely concerned at the thought that Leighton might find out about the curse, but he didn¡¯t seem to find anything. ¡°Instead, I found something more amusing.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What is it?¡± Nelia became anxious again. Leighton¡¯s brown eyes held a strange glint of excitement in them. ¡°The duke has been investigating Sigrid¡¯s heart.¡± Leighton continued with a smug look. ¡°You don¡¯t know, but Sigrid¡¯s heart is really something. It¡¯s known to grant the wishes of those who find it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really something.¡± Nelia, who already knew about it, replied apathetically. And she asked Leighton as if pulling words out of him. ¡°Do you really think Sigrid¡¯s heart exists?¡± Nonetheless, the public still regarded SIgrid¡¯s heart as a legend. Only some nobles who have information about it or the Imperial family knew that Sigrid¡¯s heart existed because they tried to find it as well. ¡°Of course! Or else, would the duke try to find the heart if he thinks it doesn¡¯t exist?¡± Nelia hid her growing frustration inside. Leighton seemed to already believe that Sigrid¡¯s heart actually existed. ¡°Actually, that¡¯s the reason I came over to the duke¡¯s residence on the day of the total lunar eclipse. I would like to talk to the duke about Sigrid¡¯s heart.¡± Leighton must have stopped by under the pretext of visiting her, who worked at the duke¡¯s residence and attempting to gather information from the duke. Nelia frowned upon learning the truth. ¡°The duke is investigating Sigrid¡¯s heart due to His Majesty¡¯s order. But, keep this secret information I told you to yourself.¡± Even though it¡¯s mixed with lies, the mention of the emperor would be enough to baffle Leighton. Leighton shrugged and spoke again. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t need to talk to the duke anymore.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been looking through all the books about Sigrid¡¯s heart in the past several days. I¡¯ve also gone to the back street of the capital.¡± She could tell that he had read a lot from the desk there, but he had gone to the back street of the capital? The backstreet of the capital was a night avenue. The backstreet, which would be illuminated at night, was a place where all sorts of rumors come up, and she knew it well because it was mentioned in the original book. The rumor about the duke being a homos*xual could be affirmed to start from there. As if regarding the fact that he had gone to the backstreet of the capital was not a big deal, Leighton was excited. Moreover, a surprising remark soon escaped his lips. ¡°Combining the information I have gathered so far, the answer to Sigrid¡¯s heart lies in the necklace owned by the Imperial Family.¡± *** Latest chapters 50-51 are up on Kofi Shop Chapter 47 Sponsored chapters by Yona (3/8). Thank you~! ???? *** How astonishing. How can such an accurate reasoning came from Leighton¡¯s stupid brain? It was the same when he was explaining about the duke, and now this. Nelia couldn¡¯t bring herself to talk at the veil-like speculation that shouldn¡¯t have been accurate. Nelia, who could barely come back to her senses, muttered. ¡°¡­¡­Do you think there are one or two people who think the same as you? It¡¯s because the name of the gemstone on the necklace is Elena¡¯s Tears. Sigrid¡¯s lover.¡± ¡°Why, did you know?¡± ¡°I just happen to hear something when I¡¯m staying by the duke¡¯s side.¡± Nelia narrowed her eyes. ¡°I told you in advance so you won¡¯t be in vain, but he already tried everything to Elena¡¯s Tears, and nothing ever happened.¡± Actually, Elena¡¯s Tears are needed to find Sigrid¡¯s heart, but she had no idea how to instigate it yet. Nonetheless, the reason why she was adamant was because she wanted Leighton to not be concerned about it. ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡± Leighton picked up one of the books on the desk and showed it to Nelia. The tattered book was almost on the verge of becoming a rag. Where did he find this kind of book? ¡°It says that Elena¡¯s Tears can only be instigated by the chosen one.¡± Nelia spat out hot air at the vague and obscure explanation. ¡°I can also say that much.¡± ¡°No, look at this book. This is such an old book! Can¡¯t you see the credibility of this from the old cover?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Nelia said flatly. Leighton had a face full of bitterness. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Do you know how much I had to pay for this book? I¡¯ve spent all my salary that I got from working my ass off to father.¡± Nelia internally clicked her tongue. Tsk, tsk. He has been scammed for this. ¡°Only the chosen one can instigate Elena¡¯s Tears according to the book, you cannot be the chosen one.¡± Leighton scowled at the rather strong criticism. ¡°You don¡¯t know that!¡± So when he came to the Imperial Palace and tried to see the necklace, Leighton really meant it. Oh, such a foolish guy. He even believed the content of an old book which the source was unreliable, and held a false hope to it. Nelia thought Leighton was like a fool and brushed it off. She didn¡¯t expect this topic would be talked about by people again. *** After talking with Leighton, Nelia left home to return to the duke¡¯s residence in time. Luckily, the road became somewhat quiet in the evening, so it wasn¡¯t difficult for the carriage to go faster than usual. Nelia thought she would be back in the duke¡¯s residence sooner than expected. Kik-. Until the carriage stopped with a loud squeak. The horse stopped in a haste as they jumped wildly, and at the same time tha carriage shook. ¡®Wh-what¡­¡­.¡¯ Nelia grabbed the handle of the carriage in a hurry. She heard the coachman calming down the horse outside. Soon, the carriage came to a halt. When it became quiet, Nelia slowly opened the door of the carriage and stepped outside. She needed to know what just happened. When she got out of the carriage, she saw the bewildered coachman and a woman sat on the ground. Nelia approached the coachman and asked. ¡°What is happening?¡± ¡°This woman¡­¡­ suddenly jumped in the way and almost got hit by the horse.¡± The coachman exhaled a deep sigh after giving an explanation to Nelia. Nelia¡¯s gaze shifted to the woman who sank on the ground. She (Nelia) couldn¡¯t see the woman¡¯s face properly because she was lowering her head. However, the woman emitted an unusual ambience with her light pinkish hair scattered softly on the ground under the moonlight. Nelia approached the woman and knelt down, sitting down with her. ¡°Pardon my rudeness¡­¡­ Are you fine?¡± The woman slowly raised her head. As expected, the woman, who emitted such an unusual ambience, was extremely beautiful. Her slender features consisted of her white skin and bright red eyes, creating an alluring feeling. Nelia stared blankly at the woman, and asked again when she managed to get a grip of herself. ¡°Did you not get hurt?¡± The woman shook her head slowly. ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡± Her small voice was heard slightly. The woman¡¯s long eyelashes were trembling. ¡°I apologize for jumping onto the road all of a sudden¡­¡­ since I just came here, I wasn¡¯t used to the road.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s alright as long as you don¡¯t get hurt.¡± Nelia comforted the woman who looked somewhat pitiful. ¡®She must have come from another country¡­¡­.¡¯ It was just like seeing herself falling into this world for the first time. Nelia couldn¡¯t harbor the thought to simply pass by her and ignored her, so she asked the woman. ¡°If you¡¯re fine with it, do you mind if I offer you a ride to where you¡¯re heading?¡± The woman answered quickly, contrary to her expression, which looked a little blank. ¡°¡­¡­.Can I?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± She said she would offer a ride, but on the other hand, she was a little worried to see the woman accepting the offer right away without any other questions. When she said that she would offer a ride, she couldn¡¯t believe the woman immediately took the offer¡­¡­ Nelia took the woman¡¯s hand and got her up on her feet. ¡°Where would you like me to take you?¡± ¡°¡­..The monastery.¡± She didn¡¯t appear like a priest, or was she a priest? Nelia asked the coachman to stop by the monastery. She took the woman, who was standing, to climb into the carriage. As the carriage set off, the woman stared out the window as if she marveled at the rapidly passing passage. The longer she looked at her, the more unusual she seemed. With an unrealistic appearance, she also didn¡¯t talk much. Nelia looked at the woman quietly and asked. ¡°May I ask where you come from?¡± The woman¡¯s face turned from the scenery she was seeing with an indifferent gaze. The red eyes turned to Nelia. ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡­. From the southern part of Aten Town.¡± Aten Town¡­¡­. She didn¡¯t know that town. The woman added, perhaps she had read Nelia¡¯s clueless expression. ¡°I don¡¯t think you will know. It¡¯s such a rural village¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Haha, I apologize. I never heard of that town.¡± Nelia thought the atmosphere had become awkward. It seemed to be even more true because the woman was staring her right in the face after she finished her remark. She wondered what was on her face, and it was the moment Nelia doubted her. ¡°Popo.¡± The woman mumbled something that she couldn¡¯t comprehend. Popo¡­¡­.? Nelia tilted her head. ¡°He¡¯s my friend, and he looked so alike you¡­¡­.¡± The woman¡¯s white face had a pale pink hue similar to the color of her hair. The woman¡¯s slightly drooping gaze flickered to Nelia again. ¡°May I ask your name¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Nelia Benedict.¡± The woman recited her name quietly, ¡®Nelia¡­¡­.¡¯ and she spoke with her little hand on her chest. ¡°My name is¡­¡­. Charlotte.¡± Charlotte, the name complimented her face perfectly. The pretty hair color like sweet sherbet and the features that emitted a haughty ambience reminded her of an ice. Nelia, who thought the name was really good, Nelia felt a strange sense of deja vu with the name. ¡®What is it¡­¡­.?¡¯ Nelia soon knew the reason. This was because the woman¡¯s name was the same as the female lead of this world. No, not just her name, but even her appearance! It would have been a coincidence if they have the same names, but her appearance was too identical with how the female lead was described. Her personality looked a bit more conscious than she thought¡­¡­. More than that, their circumstances were the same as that of coming to the capital from the south and settling in the monastery. Charlotte, who grew up in a rural monastery, came here according to the will of the priest who took her in. The will was to find Sigrid¡¯s heart. This was because the world might be in danger if the heart fell into the hands of a wicked person. ¡®Then she fell in love with Carlos and find the heart for him.¡¯ Nelia shook her head as she recalled the original story. The important thing she needed to think was that she just met the female lead through a ridiculous coincidence. Duke Hart, Crown Prince Carlos, and Charlotte. She wondered if there was a sort of magnet in her body that attracted the main character to her? Rather than that, she didn¡¯t understand why she didn¡¯t notice this exact woman was Charlotte sooner. She could have recognized the woman just by her unusual appearance. Nelia was still pondering, trying to recall the person Charlotte had mentioned a moment ago. ¡®Who is Popo¡­¡­.?¡¯ Was there someone with that name staying by the female¡¯s lead side? Nelia, who was busy thinking, suddenly realized a pair of eyes bore hotly into her. Raising her head, she caught Charlotte staring at her and she felt embarrassed by that. When their eyes met, Charlotte spoke up. ¡°Can I call you Nelia?¡± ¡°Pardon me? Yes.¡± ¡°Where was Nelia heading to?¡± Once they exchanged names, Charlotte spoke more actively than she thought. Nelia answered, contemplating to explain where she was originally going. ¡°¡­¡­.The place where I work.¡± ¡°At this hour¡­¡­.?¡± Charlotte¡¯s mouth opened slightly. It seemed to be the expression that contained most emotions she had seen so far. ¡°The duke I serve is not feeling well, so I have to go there.¡± She was slightly guilty to say that the duke was sick, but he was not feeling well due to the curse, so it wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. Charlotte dropped her gaze. ¡°Is that so¡­¡­¡± Nelia nodded. ¡°Why is Charlotte outside in this late hour¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Shalott.¡± Charlotte corrected the name quite adamantly. ¡°Call me Shalott¡­¡­. Charlotte is too long¡­¡­¡± Is that so? Although she didn¡¯t feel it was very long, the owner of the name wanted so, well¡­¡­ ¡°Why did Shallott come to the capital at such a late hour?¡± ¡°I came here early in the morning¡­¡­ and I was lost in the middle of the day¡­¡­¡± ¡°Even so, you have to be careful. You almost got hit by the carriage.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­. You¡¯re right.¡± Charlotte nodded carefully at Nelia¡¯s scolding. ¡°And¡­¡­ I¡¯m saying this because I¡¯m worried for you, you can¡¯t just hop in when someone offers you a ride. What if you get kidnapped?¡± Nelia spoke beyond the limit and soon regretted it. She nagged too much at someone whom she just met for the first time. She looked at Charlotte just in case she was offended, but she was smiling with her eyes closed. ¡°Nelia is not a bad person.¡± For a moment, Nelia just looked blankly at her figure. How come all the main characters in this novel have charming faces? The same applied to Carlos, the male lead, and Duke Hart, the second male lead as well as the villain. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ Come to think of it, she remembered that Duke Hart was the second male lead in the novel. She knew that the duke likes her now, but once she laid eyes on the beautiful Charlotte, even a woman would possibly fall in love. And even Duke Hart¡­¡­.? She felt strange upon thinking so. ¡°Nelia, are you not feeling well somewhere¡­¡­?¡± Nelia realized she unknowingly had a frown on her face. Charlotte was looking at Nelia with worried gaze. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°If so, that¡¯s a relief¡­¡­.¡± Charlotte blinked slowly. Then the carriage stopped and the coachman¡¯s voice was heard from outside. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± When she took a peek outside, she saw a large white pillar that looked like a monastery. Charlotte had to say farewell now, but she didn¡¯t get up and was simply staring at her. ¡°Sharlott?¡± ¡°Nelia, thank you for today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You almost got hit by a carriage. You must have been shocked, so hurry and go inside, take a rest.¡± But Charlotte still hasn¡¯t moved from her spot. Her red lips moved slowly. ¡°Can I meet Nelia again?¡± *** Latest chapters 52-53 are up on Kofi Shop Chapter 48 Sponsored chapters by Yona (4/8). Thank you~! ???? *** What? Such vague words. Actually, if Nelia had to be honest, she didn¡¯t want to be entangled with Charlotte. She already had enough with Duke Hart, the villain, encountering Carlos, the male lead, and now plus the female lead? It wasn¡¯t just because it was troublesome to be involved with the main characters. This was because they were rivals when it came to finding Sigrid¡¯s heart. These three main characters were trying to find Sigrid¡¯s heart for their own interests. She didn¡¯t have an interest in it, but she just decided to help Duke Hart find the heart so he could lift off the curse. So in terms of seeking Sigrid¡¯s heart, they were rivals to her except for Duke Hart. ¡°So I can¡¯t¡­¡­.?¡± But for what reason? She couldn¡¯t refuse Charlotte, who asked for something so pitifully. Charlotte continued with her lowly opened eyes. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know anyone in the capital¡­¡­¡± Nelia couldn¡¯t endure these kinds of requests. It was because she knew better than anyone else how strange it must have felt in such an unfamiliar environment. For the same reason, she saved the sack without knowing there was the duke, who had turned into a snake at that time. ¡°Then I must have asked too much from Nelia. You can refuse it if you don¡¯t want to¡­¡­¡± On the other hand, she had a thought while seeing Charlotte murmuring quietly. On the other way around, wouldn¡¯t she possibly get a hint about Sigrid¡¯s heart if she were to be entangled with her? After all, she was the female lead of this world, and she would inevitably be a step closer to the heart. Of course, the guilt was a little more bigger than that kind of practical reason. Nelia eventually nodded. ¡°Okay¡­¡­.¡± Charlotte gave a charming smile in response. The charming smile was as great as Duke Hart. Not enough with that, Charlotte even held Nelia¡¯s hands tightly with both hands. ¡°Thank you. I¡­¡­ I want to know Nelia better.¡± Charlotte seemed to have taken interest in her rather than being thankful for her kindness. Was it because the unfamiliar place made it easier to get attached to someone who did a good deed to her? Nelia told Charlotte to write the letter and send it to the address of the duke¡¯s residence if she (Charlotte) wished to meet her. Charlotte seemed to be struggling to remember the address. ¡°Take care, Shalott.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.. You too, Nelia.¡± After that short meeting, Nelia parted ways with Charlotte. Charlotte, who was left alone, murmured to herself. ¡°As expected, she looks like Popo¡­¡­¡± *** Upon returning to the duke¡¯s residence, Nelia went to the duke¡¯s room. The inside was chilly and she felt no energy of a human being. As she approached the bed, a silver snake was laying down, its body curled up. The snake blinked slowly, sensing the movement. The snake spoke up when their eyes met. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­.?¡± Nelia wrapped the snake in a blanket and caressed its head before its form completely turned into the duke. The thin blanket thickened. Duke Hart has returned to his human form. She wrapped his body ahead of time so she didn¡¯t have to see his naked body again. ¡°That¡¯s too much.¡± The duke must have been suffocated because he furtively unwrapped the blanket around him. His upper body was visible, but Nelia decided to pay no attention to it. ¡°Why did you come back so late, Nelia? I even fell asleep while waiting for you.¡± Glancing at the clock, it was already quite late for sure. Nelia was staring at the clock when the duke asked with a worried expression. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± For a moment, Nelia thought about hiding her encounter with Charlotte from the duke. She didn¡¯t know why she felt that way. She just¡­¡­ felt like doing it. But soon she gave up the thought to try hiding it. She had no reason to hide the fact that she just met Charlotte. ¡°I stopped by the monastery on the way.¡± ¡°Monastery?¡± Nelia revealed what had happened earlier in a baffled voice. The duke seemed rigid after hearing the whole story. ¡°Nelia, you can¡¯t just usher a stranger into a carriage. What are you going to do if they do you any harm?¡± She was reminded by the scolding she gave to Charlotte earlier, saying what if she climbed into the carriage with some stranger. Nelia felt weird again. The stranger was the female lead whom Duke Hart would fall in love with in the original story. Perhaps, the duke would change his mind when they met later on. ¡°What is it, Nelia?¡± The duke asked, feeling the unusual ambience in Nelia¡¯s current expression. Nelia shook her hand in a hurry. ¡°Nothing.¡± However, despite the explanation, the duke¡¯s expression got even worse. Then his low voice came out. ¡°Was the person whom you led into the carriage a man?¡± ¡°No.¡± The duke sighed in relief at Nelia¡¯s firm answer. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that. I wondered who else would be flirting with you.¡± Of course even a woman can¡¯t make me feel at ease, Duke Hart murmured quietly. Nelia averted her eyes out of embarrassment that nobody would do that. ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen¡­¡­.¡± The duke was always very concerned about her. ¡®Does he think everyone likes me¡­¡­.¡¯ But the duke¡¯s voice was still as serious as ever. ¡°Does Nelia feel nothing even after receiving an invitation to dinner from the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, the reason His Highness Carlos invited me was not like what you thought.¡± Nelia thought she should explain to the duke about the reason why the Crown Prince had taken an interest in her. If there is a misunderstanding, it would be better to clear it up beforehand. Nelia heaved out a sigh and began to talk. ¡°The reason His Highness Carlos is interested in me was because of you. It¡¯s the mentality of desiring other people¡¯s possession. He thinks it would be more satisfying to snatch something from the person who is not in his favor.¡± The duke smirked. There was a slight sense of sarcasm mixed in his gaze which looked cute. ¡°As Nelia said, I¡¯m probably the reason why the Crown Prince became interested in you. But, it¡¯s not the case now.¡± The duke caressed Nelia¡¯s cheek. ¡°Just as I¡¯ve fallen for Nelia¡¯s charm, so is His Highness.¡± Nelia held the duke¡¯s hand, which was softly caressing her cheek. She wasn¡¯t intending to say this, but she now felt the need to do it in order to clear up the misunderstanding. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I didn¡¯t tell the duke.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Nelia said after swallowing through her dry mouth. ¡°It was on the day His Highness Carlos treated me to tea.¡± She wasn¡¯t going to say this out of consideration to Carlos. But she thought it would be better to reveal it rather than just piling up the misunderstanding. ¡°His right arm was paralyzed for a moment. He seemed stunned, so I helped him a little.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.How did you help him?¡± The duke¡¯s voice sank quite significantly. ¡°There was no other thing I could do at that moment, so I just gave him a massage on his arm.¡± Nelia¡¯s voice gradually grew smaller as she watched the duke¡¯s expression become menacing. Fortunately, the duke loosened his expression shortly after. ¡°His arm must have been paralyzed again. His Highness must be uncomfortable.¡± Yeah. Nonetheless, Duke Hart must not be so vicious as to aim a bad intention to a sickly man¡­¡­. ¡°Then he¡¯d rather not have arms. I¡¯d better completely get rid of that uncomfortable arm of his.¡± The duke said with a cold smile. Nelia was worried upon hearing his vicious remark. ¡®By any chance¡­¡­. There would be no fight at the dinner table, right?¡¯ Why did she even meet Carlos that day? She knew there was nothing she could do when Leighton showed up, but she couldn¡¯t help the sigh that escaped her lips. *** Much to her dismay, the appointed time for dinner came quickly. When she realized it, she was walking through the hallway of the luxurious imperial palace. The walls of the hallway with long red carpets were adorned with gold lights at every particular distance, illuminating the path. Although it was the day before yesterday when the duke was unusually excited at the thought of cutting off Carlos¡¯ arm, she could barely calm him down. Fortunately, his circumstances seemed pretty peaceful at the moment. Of course she didn¡¯t know about his emotions. ¡°Why did Your Grace go here?¡± Nelia asked as if she had a bad hunch about it. Looking at the extravagant hallway, it didn¡¯t seem like a place to serve ordinary guests. Carlos said the duke would know his way here, so he must already know which way they should take. ¡°Yes, I come here from time to time. His Majesty would gather the officials here and have dinner with them.¡± ¡°Is the meal delicious¡­¡­¡­?¡± ¡°The meal in the ducal residence is far more delicious.¡± The duke answered Nelia with a smile. Even the meal should at least be delicious even in the uncomfortable place, but it seemed difficult to have an expectation. Standing in front of the big wooden door, the employees who stood on either side opened it for them. When the grand door opened, the first thing she caught was a round table placed in the center of the large room inside. She expected it to be as long as the duke¡¯s, but it turned out to be completely different. Carlos was already sitting at the center of the table. Even that alone was unexpected. She thought he would come lazily after about ten minutes from the appointed time. ¡°Good evening, Your Highness. Thank you for inviting me.¡± The Duke took his seat and greeted him. Nelia thus greeted with courtesy. The duke took his seat and greeted him. Thus, Nelia greeted him with a polite bow. Carlos nodded nonchalantly. ¡°Take a seat.¡± She thought he had changed a little since he came earlier and waited for them, but it wasn¡¯t the case when she saw the brief words without a word of greeting. Nelia sat down as well all the while thinking people didn¡¯t change easily. The dish was served. It was luxurious and appetizing. The seat felt odd and uncomfortable, so she didn¡¯t know if she could enjoy this properly. Carlos picked up the tableware, remarking the beginning of the full-scale meal. The cluttering sound of the tableware resonated quietly. Nelia also cut the plump shrimp and took it into her mouth. It might be because she was nervous, but she didn¡¯t know what it tasted like even though she chewed it. ¡°Do you like the food I¡¯ve prepared?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± The shrimp was fresh. She was nervous and didn¡¯t know how to describe the taste of the shrimp, but it looked shiny, a clear indication that they had just been caught from the sea. Carlos¡¯ eyes were directed on Duke Hart this time. ¡°How about you, duke?¡± ¡°The dish at the Imperial Palace is always great.¡± The duke replied while looking down at his face. Carlos, who was staring at the duke quietly, took a sip of water beside him and put down the glass afterwards. ¡°You said the meal was great, but why are you avoiding dining with His Majesty in the Imperial Palace lately?¡± When Carlos asked a pointed question, Nelia almost spat out the shrimp she was chewing. Because it was true that the duke avoided the emperor. He still hated the emperor until now, and he just recently gave up his goal for revenge. But based on its nature, the hatred didn¡¯t just disappear immediately, so the duke needed time to sort his emotions. That was the reason why he avoided the emperor. She thought no one would notice because he was someone who handled things cheekily. She didn¡¯t know whether he was just feeling him (Duke Hart) out, but Carlos was able to point out the change of the duke keenly. ¡°Your Highness has a misunderstanding. I¡¯ve never avoided His Majesty.¡± The duke said while flashing a smile. He was a professional liar. How could he lie so smoothly without batting his eyelashes? ¡°Then why did you refuse to have dinner with His Majesty lately? I heard you even missed the monthly dinner with the officials.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had a lot of work that needed to be done. I¡¯ve been working at the mansion for a month, and I¡¯ve had a pile of business I couldn¡¯t get my hands on.¡± Carlos smirked. ¡°I¡¯m glad when you said you were busy. I thought you were His Majesty again.¡± ¡°I have no reason to avoid His Majesty that I¡¯ve been serving for my entire life.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know things about people. There are times when one hates their family all of a sudden.¡± ¡°You worry too much.¡± It was like a battle between a spear and a shield. Carlos attacked keenly, but Duke Hart blocked it without letting a single gap for him. The parties involved remained composed, but it was Nelia who seemed to be conscious, even if she was just watching the scene from the corner. She even forgot to swallow the shrimp she was chewing, so it stayed inside her mouth for quite a while. ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve paid too much attention to Duke Hart.¡± Carlos¡¯ gaze shifted to Nelia upon uttering such a foreboding remark. ¡°You were the one who I originally wanted to invite for dinner.¡± ¡°Cough.¡± Neia ultimately coughed out. It was a relief that her mouth wasn¡¯t full anymore by then. ¡°Actually, the reason I prepared a meal for you today was to express my gratitude because you helped me then.¡± ¡°What kind of¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You helped me when my right arm was paralyzed.¡± When Carlos nonchalantly brought up the talk about that day, Nelia¡¯s eyes grew slightly larger. She didn¡¯t know he would mention his right arm himself, considering it was his weakness. Not to mention in front of the duke himself. Nelia answered after controlling her thoughts. ¡°I simply did what I had to do at that time¡­¡­. And I would have acted the same way even if it wasn¡¯t Your Highness.¡± Carlos stared at Nelia with his chin propped up on the back of his hand. ¡°You¡¯re talking about it like it¡¯s not necessary.¡± But you tickle my fancy even more because you¡¯re that kind of person, Carlos muttered and put down the tableware. ¡°How about this, you still don¡¯t think about being my handmaiden.¡± ¡°Pardon me¡­¡­..?¡± ¡°I will make sure to give you the best treatment. No one can think of you as my handmaiden.¡± The corner of Carlos¡¯ mouth curved upward. He has an expression of a naughtly little boy on his face. ¡°Third offer, are you thinking of turning it down again this time?¡± Nelia thought Carlos has a wicked sense of humor. Is this why he invited the duke along? Huft. Nelia breathed calmly. And it was the moment when she was about to spit out a word of refusal. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± She heard the duke¡¯s voice. *** Latest chapters 52-53 are up on Kofi Shop Chapter 49 Sponsored chapters by Yona (5/8). Thank you~! ???? *** ¡°Even if it¡¯s Your Highness the Crown Prince, it¡¯s hard to overlook this.¡± His cold eyes were directed to Carlos. It was hard to say that any kind of expression was erased off his face. Because there was a rough hostility in his eyes. ¡°Your face is scary.¡± But instead, Carlos sneered at him. ¡°If you lay a hand on something precious that is mine, anyone is bound to bring it to light.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s me?¡± ¡°Yes. Even if it¡¯s God, not Your Highness anymore. I cannot allow you to put Nelia in trouble.¡± It was a narrow remark. But there was a chance the duke would do a lot more as he seemed to have intention of backing off. Nelia wanted Carlos to stop at this point. But that wish scattered terrifically when Carlos opened his mouth. ¡°But duke, you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯ve never intended to put Nelia in trouble for being my handmaiden.¡± Their eyes collided in the air. ¡°So I¡¯m really serious with everything I said.¡± Nelia was extremely shocked as she listened to them. ¡®Really¡­¡­ was he really serious with those words?¡¯ It was probably because Carlos has a bad image that the offers he has proposed so far were only treated as provoking words. Therefore, Nelia didn¡¯t even take the offer seriously. The atmosphere in the Imperial Sala took even more turn for the worse. Nelia thought she had to interfere now. ¡°I¡¯m really grateful to you for offering me to work as a court lady. However, like I said before, I¡¯m satisfied by being the handmaiden to the duke. And¡­¡­.¡± Nelia¡¯s eyes met Carlos with difficulty. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t propose such an offer anymore from now on. I¡¯ll take this opportunity to clearly state my refusal for your offer.¡± She gathered the courage from the depth of her heart and managed to say it all, but it was a fact that she was worried about Carlos¡¯ reaction after hearing her statement. It just happened that Carlos¡¯ personality wasn¡¯t on the good side, but what if somewhere inside, the noble side of him would push him to say something petty about her impertinent refusal? Nelia gathered her courage again and stole a glance at Carlos. Luckily, she found no sign of anger on his face. Gulp. Nelia¡¯s throat shook with anticipation. It took some time for Carlos to open his mouth. ¡°I will back off this time.¡± She was worried about what he was going to say, but Carlos threw off the superheated atmosphere. Nelia blinked. ¡®So easily like this¡­¡­.?¡¯ Even though the word ¡®this time¡¯ was a little unpleasant, it was still fine. There wouldn¡¯t be another time anyway. Through this event, Nelia learned a lesson that no matter what, she would never allow a situation where three of them happened to be in the same circumstances, no, even she would never come face to face with Carlos by herself. ¡°The food has been cooling down.¡± Who is going to be blamed for this¡­¡­..! But Carlos seemed to have some conscience about the situation because he ordered the maid to return the cold food. When the food was served again, the quiet meal continued for a while. She couldn¡¯t fully savor the taste of the food, but still, she didn¡¯t think she would suffer from an upset stomach like before. ¡°It¡¯s a steak made from veals in Mount Brinkley, which were just a few years old when we caught them. It¡¯s very light.¡± Carlos explained the main dish as if to stir up the stiffened atmosphere. Nelia was surprised that Carlos was already there earlier, and now he was introducing the menu. She thought he probably attempted a sloppy apology for what happened earlier. Nelia picked up her knife and fork before slicing the steak. Like he said, she could understand that it¡¯s exceptionally tender when seeing the shape of the smooth cut. And it definitely had a wonderful taste. It¡¯s made of this ingredients, so it would be weird if it doesn¡¯t taste good. However, the only thing that made her disappointed was the seasoning, which was a little strong for her taste. Nevertheless, it didn¡¯t really bother her because it¡¯s already delicious enough. ¡°Did the veal steak I¡¯ve prepared suit your taste?¡± Carlos suddenly asked her. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s delicious.¡± Nelia answered, thinking to herself. ¡®It would have tasted better if I ate it in a comfortable atmosphere on my own.¡¯ Then Duke Hart, who was gracefully savoring the taste of the veal, interfered. ¡°The taste of the salt in the food here is a little strong. The cuisine here itself is made to suit the Emperor¡¯s taste, so it just can¡¯t be helped, but it¡¯s simply a little disappointing¡­¡­.¡± Duke Hart smiled and looked at Nelia. ¡°Nelia prefers bland food.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡­ Yes.¡± Nelia involuntarily affirmed at the sudden question. And the Duke of Hart also pointed it out correctly. Did she just see one corner of Duke Hart¡¯s mouth rise deridingly, or was it simply her imagination? But the duke showed a smile shortly after and spoke to Carlos again. ¡°But the meal is quite good. There are only the best chefs here, so of course the meal is considered the best in the empire.¡± Is this what they called ¡®a game of cat and mouse¡¯¡­¡­. Skillfully opening up and ending it with a compliment to keep the opponent quiet. Nelia admired the subtle demeaning which the duke has done. But Carlos didn¡¯t reveal his true feelings this time. Rather, he smiled nonchalantly. ¡°I feel bad it didn¡¯t suit your taste. But I hope you can look forward to the dessert.¡± Dessert? Nelia¡¯s brown eyes sparkled for a moment. As soon as she finished her meal, she was already eager for something that would be served as dessert at the Imperial Palace. ¡°Didn¡¯t the duke recently buy the completely famous bakery in the capital?¡± Carlos knew more than she expected. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be interested in bakeries.¡± ¡°There are moments in my life when I get interested in new things.¡± The duke answered nonchalantly as he wiped his mouth. ¡°That¡¯s partly the reason why I¡¯m interested. There is nothing better than delicious desserts to entertain the guests.¡± Proper choice. Nothing can beat the delicious dessert to win someone¡¯s favor. Nelia internally agreed. ¡°Serve it.¡± Carlos spoke to the servant who bowed before disappearing. The servants appeared again with the trolley and they quickly rearranged the table, laying a new tablecloth matching the teacup. Even though the pretty teacup with pigeons caught her eyes, what caught Nelia¡¯s eyes the most was the dessert on the plate. There were a lot of fancy desserts that looked too nice to eat. Nelia looked at the table for a moment in awe. ¡®It¡¯s¡­¡­. Extravagant.¡¯ She thought she had seen the zenith of dessert in the ducal residence, but this was passing the limit. Each fancy dessert was close to being a work of art. ¡°Don¡¯t just ogling around, hurry up and try it.¡± Hearing what Carlos said, Nelia immediately picked up a fork as if she was controlled by a villain wizard. And she dug in the nearest cake and took it to her mouth after poking her fork into it and cut it into bite size so that it was easier to eat. When it landed in her mouth, the sweet taste spread out along with the rich caramel scent. It tasted as good as its beautiful appearance. To the point she couldn¡¯t think of anything else. Nelia chewed the dessert thoroughly in her mouth, and slowly opened her eyes much to her dismay. ¡®Sh*t¡­¡­..¡¯ When the spell of the dessert unraveled, she came to realize that the two men were staring at him for the whole time. Carlos looked at her with a fascinated expression as if he was looking at animals in the zoo, and Duke Hart seemed¡­¡­ how to say it, like someone who was annoyed? ¡®Why is he annoyed¡­¡­.?¡¯ Was it embarrassing to accept it without hesitation? Although she knew the duke wouldn¡¯t be that annoyed to her, it still perturbed her seeing his face looked like that for no reason. ¡°It¡¯s exceeding the expectations.¡± Carlos gave a vague comment. ¡°I thought you¡¯d like it, but I didn¡¯t expect you would like it so much.¡± Nelia just realized when he said, ¡®exceeding the expectations¡¯ was referring to how she ate. When Carlos wasn¡¯t just admiring her, she felt embarrassed. ¡®I¡¯ve been starving every day in my previous life, and would I turn away from these desserts?¡¯ Her obsession with food has grown particularly stronger due to her previous life where she lived poorly. Obviously, she still has quite a craving for regular food, the dessert was much more attractive. Despite living a lavish life, this craving did not disappear easily. ¡°I now understand for sure why the duke bought a bakery all of a sudden.¡± Carlos mumbled with a light smile on his face. Nelia fidgeted with the fork in her hand. She wanted to taste another dessert, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to reach out because their eyes were watching her. It was then. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Go ahead, eat more.¡± Carlos pushed the plate toward her, and at that moment, his hand shifted unnaturally. The plate, which was pushed toward her with more force than he intended, knocked over the teacup. Drip-. The spilled tea stained the tablecloth and dripped down, soaking Nelia¡¯s clothes. ¡°Nelia, are you alright?¡± ¡°You alright?¡± Duke Hart and Carlos jumped out of their seats at the same time. Nelia was more surprised at the reaction of the two men than the spilled tea. She quickly tried to calm them down. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m alright.¡± ¡°Did you not get burned by the tea?¡± Duke Hart walked up to her seat and carefully examined Nelia. ¡°It¡¯s a little hot, but it¡¯s not enough to get me burned.¡± Duke Hart seemingly relieved at Nelia¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s a relief to hear.¡± ¡°More than that, I think I¡¯ll have to wipe the dress.¡± The light yellow dress was stained by the red tea water. It¡¯s kind of uncomfortable to wear. Carlos called for someone, then a servant opened the door shortly after and came in. ¡°Take this young lady to my room, help her clean briefly and bring her new clothes.¡± ¡°I understood.¡± The servant bowed slightly to Carlos and looked at Nelia. ¡°Please follow me.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to change.¡± ¡°No. Even after the tea water wipes off the clothes, it will take a while to dry.¡± The maid was polite and firm. Nelia eyed the duke. If she left, he would be alone with Carlos, and it concerned her. But the duke smiled and nodded as if they just communicated through telepathy with each other. ¡°Then¡­¡­. I¡¯ll be back.¡± Nelia eventually got up from her seat. *** After Nelia¡¯s absence, the Imperial Sala was engulfed in silence. The duke was drinking tea leisurely in the silent room, and Carlos was looking at the door where Nelia had left with crossed arms. The first person to speak was Duke Hart after slowly putting down the teacup. ¡°Looks like your arm is causing a lot of troubles, so are you fine not receiving any treatments?¡± It just happened for a split second, but Duke Hart didn¡¯t miss Carlos¡¯ unnatural movement of his arm. That¡¯s why he knocked over the teacup. For a moment, he pushed the plate too hard because his arm was out of control, and as a result, it collided with a teacup. The duke thought it wouldn¡¯t matter if he brought it up first because Carlos himself said before that his arm was paralyzed. ¡°Treatment doesn¡¯t change anything, so what. They¡¯re all quackers anyway.¡± Carlos held up his teacup and spoke cynically. Duke Hart was internally surprised to see that. He always reacted very sensitively to the mention of his arm. But this time, his response was more aloof than expected. ¡°What are you going to do with that arm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to find another way.¡± A faint smile hung across Carlos¡¯ mouth when he said that. Seeing the expression on the man¡¯s face, Duke Hart was instinctively displeased. Cold remark escaped shortly after. ¡°If I may warn you beforehand, do not involve Nelia for what you¡¯re going to do with your arm.¡± ¡°When we talk about that handmaiden, you really growl naturally.¡± Carlos snickered at the unnecessary remark. ¡°Duke, do you know why I hate you?¡± The duke replied calmly despite the blatant question. ¡°It¡¯s because of His Majesty the King, who trusted me too much. And you recently hated me even more because of Nelia.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡­..¡± Carlos¡¯ expression quickly turned cold as he nodded. ¡°There¡¯s another reason.¡± *** Latest chapters 54-55 are up on Kofi Shop Chapter 50 Sponsored chapters by Yona (6/8). Thank you~! ???? *** The duke looked up. ¡°My right arm heats up whenever I see the duke. It feels as if it¡¯s burning.¡± Carlos¡¯ black eyes sank deeply along with his words. ¡°People say I was just born with a disability, but I don¡¯t think so.¡± Carlos¡¯ black eyes and Duke Hart¡¯s silver eyes directed at each other. Black and white, such colors showed a clear contrast, but their eyes created a fairly similar atmosphere. ¡°My right arm that never gets better and distresses me for my entire life is definitely close to being called a curse.¡± Duke Hart thought about it. ¡®Curse¡­¡­¡¯ How could he find something in common such as a curse with the mean crown prince whom he couldn¡¯t expect to share a commonw with? However, he let out a series of laughter rather than pitying him. The curse of becoming a ferocious monster and the occasionally paralyzed arm couldn¡¯t be compared. He spoke such a thing like a curse in a self-pitying manner, but can he still call it a curse after knowing about his secret (Duke Hart)? ¡°Why do you talk about that with me?¡± ¡°I told you, my right arm feels burning whenever I see you.¡± ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s because you don¡¯t like me.¡± When Duke Hart replied absentmindedly, there was a vicious gleam in Carlos¡¯ black eyes for a moment. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to say that I have nothing to do with His Highness¡¯ right arm.¡± The air in the dining room was so edgy that it felt dreadful due to the stern conversation. ¡°Duke, I told you that I meant everything I offered to the young lady just now.¡± ¡°I already stated it clearly. I won¡¯t let Nelia get entangled in this.¡± The duke¡¯s voice dropped even further. However, Carlos continued regardless. ¡°At first, I admit I provoked you out of curiosity about what you were up to. But it¡¯s not the case now. I need your handmaiden.¡± Carlos pulled himself from leaning against the back of the chair. ¡°I definitely knew it today.¡± Then he shifted his right wrist back and forth. ¡°My curse is alleviated when I¡¯m with your handmaiden.¡± The silver eyes of the duke turned to Carlos. The distant voice like an abyss was heard shortly after. ¡°If it¡¯s because of that, I shouldn¡¯t let Nelia and Your Highness get more entangled.¡± The burning smell grew thicker around him. *** Meanwhile, Nelia followed the maid and walked down a long hallway. She asked the maid again as she ought not to be more than a certain distance from Duke Hart. ¡°His Highness¡¯ chamber is not far away, is it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nelia was relieved and picked up her pace again. ¡®How can I end up in Carlos¡¯ room?¡¯ As if Carlos¡¯ office wasn¡¯t enough, now she¡¯s heading into his chamber. Did she ever expect it? Who knows that she would go to Carlos¡¯ room in the original story, the emissary of hell who led her to a miserable death. But there¡¯s nothing she could do other than changing clothes here. But¡­¡­ There was something strange about this place. ¡°Excuse me, but why are there women¡¯s clothes in His Highness¡¯ room?¡± Did Carlos have a secret lover before meeting Charlotte? Or a secret habit¡­¡­ ¡°The clothes are delivered from somewhere else. First of all, the nearest bathroom is in His Highness¡¯ chamber, so we¡¯re heading there.¡± Nelia was embarrassed by the maid¡¯s firm remark. She shouldn¡¯t have imagined that¡­¡­ ¡°Here it is.¡± The servant halted her feet and opened the door. Unlike the duke¡¯s residence that was filled with extravagant and expensive decorations, the Crown Prince¡¯s chamber was rather monotonous. It rather matched Carlos¡¯ personality, as he usually seemed to be edgy and would hate to be bothered by such things. ¡°I will fetch another servant to help you wash up. If you¡¯re washing up, the new clothes will be delivered in no time.¡± ¡°N-no! I can wash by myself.¡± Nelia waved her hand hastily. It was very cumbersome having someone to help her wash up because it became a habit to wash by herself in the ducal residence. Nelia detested it, so the servant nodded. ¡°Yes, then wash and relax.¡± Nelia was alone when the servant disappeared, so she entered the bathroom and began to wipe her wet leg with a towel. The tea wasn¡¯t filled with sugar and it wasn¡¯t sticky, so just wiping it was enough to clean it. Nelia looked around the bathroom while waiting for the maid to bring new clothes for her. Even though the room was neat, it looked sparsely decorated. The first thing she noticed was a sword hanging on the wall. Each type of sword was displayed in the cabinet, like a stage of a swordmaster. The desk was placed beside it. There was nothing on the desk that she wondered why it was there in the first place. Whenever she saw this, she felt Carlos and Duke Hart were the polar opposites of each other. ¡®The duke¡¯s desk is filled with books.¡¯ But when she observed closely, there was a book there. As she wondered what book Carlos had chosen, Delia approached the desk. Nelia approached the desk with thought of what kind Carlos had selected. [The Legend of Sigrid] Under the title was the illustration of a gray dragon. Carlos would also gradually become interested in the Legend of Sigrid. He had to take care of her right arm. Nelia suddenly wondered. Why is Carlos¡¯ arm suddenly stiffened? It appeared as nothing to others because it constantly returned to normal. Is this the inevitable fate of the male lead? It was a shame whenever this happened. ¡®If I knew I would fall into this book, I would have read it all to the end no matter what¡­¡­!¡¯ Nelia looked down at the desk with a regretful expression. The barely opened drawer of the desk was protruding slightly. PAGE 5 ¡®Huh¡­¡­..?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t just pass something sparkling in the drawer. Like a mirage in the desert. The bluish sparkle gave the illusion as if her sight was shaking. That might be the reason why Nelia reached out to it as if she was possessed and opened the drawer slowly, even though she clearly knew she shouldn¡¯t be doing this. A bright light suddenly filled Nelia¡¯s vision entirely as soon as she opened the drawer. When the light dissipated, she gradually learned about the object inside. Nelia blinked her eyes. ¡®¡­¡­ This is Elena¡¯s Tears.¡¯ Indeed. Hidden inside Carlos¡¯ drawer was Elena¡¯s Tears, the item that should have been put as a display in the Imperial Palace. However, she wondered where the strand ended up, only the gemstone, Elena¡¯s Tears, remained there. Nelia looked baffled while staring down at Elena¡¯s Tears. She wasn¡¯t aware on the day Leighton dropped the necklace at the party since so much happened, but the gleam of Elena¡¯s Tears were incredibly beautiful. Even her, who didn¡¯t know much about jewelry, acknowledged that this jewelry seemed expensive, so his behavior explained everything. ¡®Above anything else¡­¡­¡¯ Nelia thought this was a great opportunity. It happened that she was considering the way to look into Elena¡¯s Tears. It¡¯s obvious that the key to finding Sigrid¡¯s heart is through Elena¡¯s Tears. However, he said that the mages and alchemists had visited the Imperial Palace and did everything, but there were no results. Then, there must be another way¡­.. Nelia didn¡¯t know how Charlotte in the original story invoked Elena¡¯s Tears. It¡¯s because the story began in the middle. Instead, Nelia decided to think of Charlotte, whom she had recently met. ¡®Hm¡­¡­.¡¯ There was nothing bizarre apart from her slightly dazed personality and a beautiful face. No, the most bizarre thing about Charlotte was the fact that she was the female lead of this world. She suddenly remembered what Leighton had said. Only the chosen one had the ability to invoke Elena¡¯s Tears. If that was true, she didn¡¯t stand a chance. Nelia looked down at Elena¡¯s Tears with a sullen face. At that moment, she suddenly found a small cut in the bottom part of the back side of Elena¡¯s Tears. It was impossible that this rare gem would have an odd cut. Or, was it the mistake the craftsman made? It was when Nelia was observing the cut closely. Chiing. For a moment, she imagined Elena¡¯s Tears were glinting. ¡®What was that¡­¡­..?¡¯ She looked around, but didn¡¯t find anything that would possibly illuminate light. Nelia looked at Elena¡¯s Tears again. But Elena¡¯s Tears was glinting again, as if confirming that her imagination was a reality. She didn¡¯t know if it¡¯s just her imagination, but the glint was similar to a sign that indicated something. ¡®The maid who went to fetch the dress seems to come again soon¡­¡­.¡¯ Nelia looked at the door before turning her head around again. Then she reached out to pick up Elena¡¯s Tears. It felt quite heavy in her hand when she lifted it. Nelia brought Elena¡¯s Tears in front of her face and silently stared at it. It was then. [Gotcha, you finally come around.] There was a voice of a strange man. [How can such a young person be so clueless, how can you be like that?] His voice didn¡¯t seem to be that old, but his tone was almost similar to that of an old man. ¡®Wh-what?¡¯ Nelia looked around in confusion. But she didn¡¯t see anyone around. Then, where does that voice come from? She wondered. [Look down.] Nelia looked down as it said. There was nothing on the floor. She would freak out if she had seen something. [No, that¡¯s too low. Look at your hand.] Her hand? Nelia looked at it. There was Elena¡¯s Tears in her hand. ¡®Does he mean Elena¡¯s Tears¡­¡­?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t believe she could hear the deep voice of the man from this beautiful jewelry. It¡¯s not important now, but she somehow sensed a big difference. The name of this gemstone was Elena¡¯s Tears, which automatically reminded her of a delicate woman just by listening to its name. ¡°Who are you¡­¡­?¡± [I¡¯m Zenuit, the follower of Sigrid, the Great Gray Dragon.] Zenuit sounded like an imitation of Sigrid¡¯s name. She assumed all the people involved with the Gray Dragon used ¡®d¡¯* in their names. Nelia thought about the name, and realized that wasn¡¯t the important point now. ¡®I can¡¯t believe Sigrid¡¯s follower wasr really trapped in Elena¡¯s Tears.¡¯ The duke was right. ¡®According to the ancient book, Sigrid must have entrusted the role of a guide leading to his heart toward his follower. His follower must have been asleep somewhere.¡¯ The place he slept in was Elena¡¯s Tears. So Zenuit would guide her toward his heart? [Since I¡¯m done introducing myself, now get me out of here.] Nelia blinked. ¡°Get you out of there¡­¡­?¡± [Yeah, I¡¯ve been stuck here for decades, I feel like I¡¯m going to die if I stay here a little longer.] So he didn¡¯t just come out on his own. Just as she expected, the main story of the original book couldn¡¯t have been solved so easily anyway. ¡°If I get you out of there, will you show the way to Sigrid¡¯s heart?¡± [Yes.] At last, the bunching thread seemed to untangle little by little. But there still lies a big problem. Nelia asked while staring at Elena¡¯s Tears. ¡°Pardon¡­¡­. But what should I do to get you out of there?¡± [*Ok this is a bit difficult to explain but in the Korean alphabetical system, their names are literally spelled ¡®Jigeriteu¡¯ and ¡®Jaenuiteu¡¯ respectively, I think the author was trying to point out the last letter of their names ¡®teu¡¯. Since the t and d sounds similar in Korean language, I decided to translate it that way.] *** Latest chapters 54-55 are up on Kofi Shop Chapter 51 Sponsored chapters by Yona (7/8). Thank you~! ???? *** [What?] From his voice, Zenuit sounded flustered. [If you invoke me, I¡¯m rightfully sure you are the chosen one¡­¡­. But you don¡¯t know how to get me out?] Rather than not knowing how to get him out, she was bothered by what he said. ¡°Chosen one?¡± [Yes, only the chosen one can invoke me. I would have gotten out of this stuffy place sooner if anyone could wake me up by just touching Elena¡¯s Tears.] She suddenly remembered what Leighton said the other day. ¡®It was said that only the chosen one can trigger Elena¡¯s Tears.¡¯ So it was true¡­¡­.. [Anyway, it appears to be fate. Even so, it doesn¡¯t matter, because being able to invoke me means you deserve it.] Zenuit was saying something she couldn¡¯t comprehend at all. [You don¡¯t seem to know about this, so I will tell you how to get me out of here.] At that moment, she heard footsteps in the hallway. The maid must be heading here. Nelia hurriedly put Elena¡¯s Tears in its original place. [Take the holy tears which is needed to unlock the seal¡­¡­] Tak-! Nelia missed out Zenuit¡¯s words as she quickly closed the drawer. The servant appeared soon after the sound of knocking was heard. There was a yellow dress similar to the one she originally wore in her hand. Nelia quickly controlled her expression as if nothing had happened. ¡°You must have waited for a while.¡± Nelia shook her head as the response to the servant¡¯s words. ¡°No.¡± Rather, you return too early¡­¡­.. Zenuit seemed to be trying to say something important, but she had to cut him off in such a nice timing. Nelia tried to recall for a moment. ¡®Zenuit said something about holy tears.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s hard to wear it alone because there is string in the back. I¡¯m going to stay beside you to help you change.¡± She wanted to change by herself and talk to Zenuit more, but just as the maid said, the dress looked quite intricate to wear. When the maid handed over the dress, Nelia gave up on her thoughts. It can¡¯t be helped, but there would be another chance to get close to Elena¡¯s Tears. No, there has to be. Only Zenuit knew the way to find Sigrid¡¯s heart. *** It was a very unexpected catch. She couldn¡¯t believe she happened to see Elena¡¯s Tears in that kind of place, and even met Zenuiet, Sigrid¡¯s follower. However, she was bothered by the fact that she didn¡¯t hear what he was saying properly. Nelia changed her dress and headed back to the dining room, she was raking her brains for ideas on how to come back and meet Zenuit again. And when she opened the door, she was taken aback by the view before her eyes along with the smell of something burning. ¡°What¡­¡­ what happened here.¡± The dining room was chaotic when Nelia arrived. The table was overturned and rolled on the floor, the walls were damaged, and the huge chandelier hanging on the ceiling had smashed and fell on the floor. As if an intense battle just took place here. Nelia¡¯s eyes flicked to Carlos and Duke Hart. The duke appeared unbothered as if nothing had happened, but Carlos was sitting on the floor while panting heavily. There were scratches all over his face. Nelia figured out what happened when she saw the sword in Carlos¡¯ hand. But strangely, the duke didn¡¯t hold anything in his hand. Looks like there was a fight here¡­¡­. ¡®What did these guys fight about?¡¯ She wondered, but that wasn¡¯t the important point now. Nelia came to her senses and rushed to them urgently. ¡°What on earth is going on here¡­¡­.!¡± The two slowly averted their eyes at her as if they had finally noticed Nelia¡¯s appearance. The duke grinned upon spotting Nelia, which didn¡¯t match the situation he was in. ¡°I was bored, so I decided to exercise briefly.¡± Nelia wiped the concerned expression off her face. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Who would suddenly have a sparring exercise at the formal dinner? But Duke Hart replied calmly. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Carlos put down the sword he was holding back to the sheath quietly. The duke wrapped his arms around Nelia¡¯s shoulder as if telling her not to be concerned about anything. ¡°Now that we finished eating, shall we head back?¡± ¡°Pardon? But¡­¡­¡± ¡°We can¡¯t eat more here anyway, can we?¡± It was true. It seemed impossible to continue the dinner in this room, which had become a mess. She had no idea what happened, but she didn¡¯t think Duke Hart and Carlos were in a good state to face each other and enjoy tea in a friendly manner. However, it seems that Duke Hart also took part in turning this place into a mess, so she wondered if it was fine for them to just leave. Duke Hart coaxed her in a friendly tone, perhaps noticing Nelia¡¯s awkwardness. ¡°The owner of this place will take care of it.¡± The duke took Nelia out while speaking indiscreetly to Carlos. ¡°Your Highness, it was a pleasure to meet you. Don¡¯t forget about the promise we agreed on earlier.¡± Carlos remained silent the whole time. It came as a relief seeing Duke Hart was safe despite going against the swordmaster earlier, but she was worried at the possibility that the duke might be taken for the offense against the Crown Prince separately. Regardless of the fact the duke has a position. Still, if he harmed the Crown Prince, he wouldn¡¯t get away with it. Nelia¡¯s concerned gaze turned to Duke Hart. What on earth just happened¡­¡­. *** ¡°Oh my, what happened¡­¡­..¡± The servant said in surprise, she came in to clean up the Imperial Sala after the guests left. She couldn¡¯t contain the shock at the sight of messy Sala with Carlos, who was standing idly. She didn¡¯t know the whole story, but considering the clean appearance of the guests when they left, it was unlikely that they fought¡­¡­¡­ The servant approached Carlos and asked him cautiously. ¡°Your Highness, are you all right?¡± Haah. Carlos exhaled a heavy sigh. And he clutched his right arm. The eyes seen through the low-opened eyes were ferocious. Carlos left the Imperial Sala without saying anything. Returning to his room, Carlos clutched his right arm to prevent more blood from flowing. He bit his lips so hard that it bled. ¡®It¡¯s hot¡­¡­..¡¯ Actually, Carlos had a secret that he couldn¡¯t disclose to anyone. He was perturbed by the pain on his paralyzed right arm that felt as if it was caught in fire. The symptom just appeared recently. He guessed it was like that for a while before the pain subsided gradually. After that, Carlos released the strength applied to his left hand that was clutching on his right arm. The pain intensified progressively from the moment Duke Hart used his strange ability. ¡®My curse is alleviated when I¡¯m with your handmaiden.¡¯ Carlos knew that Duke Hart would react expletively when he brought up the handmaiden. But his response was beyond imagination. ¡®If it¡¯s because of that, I shouldn¡¯t let Nelia and Your Highness get more entangled.¡¯ Starting with the burning smell emanating from somewhere, a black aura came out of the duke¡¯s body. When he saw that, he felt an instinctive sense of panic that he had never experienced even in the fierce war. The duke rose from his seat, took out the decorative sword hung up on the wall of the Sala, and threw it in front of Carlos. ¡®Shall we make a bet?¡¯ Carlos stooped down and picked up the sword. ¡®If I win the fight, don¡¯t approach Nelia in any way in the future. On the contrary, if you win, I won¡¯t give a hoot about what you are going to do to Nelia.¡¯ Why is he looking so confident? He could see the unidentified strong energy flowing out of his body as other abilities, but he was the only swordmaster in the empire. The duke was someone who could naturally maintain an excessively calm composure, but he seemed to have a hard time acting that way if it¡¯s related to the handmaiden. ¡®Your answer?¡¯ ¡®Deal, I accept it.¡¯ But he couldn¡¯t back off. He really needed the maid to escape this suffering even just a little. ¡®And¡­¡­.¡¯ He thought the monotonous day would be a little different if the handmaiden were to stay by his side. In order to do so, she needed to pass the obstacle first. ¡®What are we going to fight with?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t need anything.¡¯ The duke said with a smile. On the other hand, Carlos¡¯ expression was stiff. Carlos gripped the sword and approached Duke Hart at a rapid pace. ¡®What?¡¯ However, Duke Hart didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of avoiding or taking another action against it. As soon as the sword headed for Duke Hart, he quietly recited something. Pak-! Carlos was hit by something before his sword could reach Duke Hart. His body was bounced away. Ukh. Carlos fell with a groan and got up again. ¡®¡­¡­ You were a wizard.¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s say I¡¯m similar to that.¡¯ Carlos frowned. He would be a Grand Wizard if he was able to use that much magic without a wand, but he never heard there was a wizard among the bloodlines of the Ducal Family of Hart. So where does that ability come from? ¡®You don¡¯t have time to stay still.¡¯ A powerful force hit Carlos as soon as Duke Hart muttered those words. Carlos quickly blocked the force with his sword. He might have ended up with a severe wound if he was a second late. Then. He prevented the attack, but his right arm began to burn for no reason. Originally, the pain would occur without any signal beforehand, but now the pain was becoming severe. He felt as if his right arm was on fire. He needed a blow to finish this fight as soon as possible. Carlos tried to draw the sword while ignoring the burning sensation. The drawn sword were enough to knock down any monster at once. Once he was ready, Carlos attempted to lunge at the duke. Pak-! But it was like earlier, the sword that was heading in the direction of the duke bounced off. D*mn it. Carlos was quick to block himself from it, but his body bounced away again. This fight has been going on for a while. Carlos was getting tired. Along with the burning smell from somewhere, the pain in his right arm also worsened. ¡®Why don¡¯t you give up now? I think Nelia will return soon¡­¡­.¡¯ On the contrary, the duke didn¡¯t seem struggling, as if nothing ever happened. ¡®Don¡¯t pull that joke on me. I¡¯m going to win this anyway.¡¯ Carlos said, brushing off the dust on his clothes after rolling on the floor. The duke shook his head. ¡®Then that won¡¯t do. I have no choice but to end this forcibly.¡¯ The duke¡¯s eyes were glistening. With an ominous squeaking noise, a huge chandelier on top of Carlos¡¯ head fell down in an instant. The chandelier that fell in an instant was unavoidable for him. Carlos simply closed his eyes tightly. However, he didn¡¯t feel any pain as each second passed. Opening his eyes slowly, Carlos realized the chandelier was hanging just over his head. As if time had stopped. ¡®Now you know you can never beat me.¡¯ He heard the duke¡¯s calm voice shortly after. The duke intimidated her. Carlos couldn¡¯t help but feel humiliated by the big gap he felt. He felt like a human who was trying to break apart a huge rock with bare hand. But he couldn¡¯t even inflict a scratch on it. ¡®There¡¯s nothing I can do other than this if you keep lunging at me, but I want to stop this here.¡¯ The chandelier was still floating in the air. ¡®I promised her I wouldn¡¯t stain my hand with blood.¡¯ Carlos clenched his fist while he was drowned in a sense of bitter helplessness. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ ¡®If you don¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll assume you agree.¡¯ When Duke Hart flicked his hand, the floating chandelier fell to the side. And the situation was completely over when the handmaiden entered. All that was left on him was a feeling of helplessness and pain as if he was standing face to face with a solid rock. One more thing. That is the fact that he completely has no way to approach the handmaiden. Carlos bit his injured lip again, and blood immediately flowed down his chin. He seemed to lose the slightest hope he was holding onto. *** Latest chapters 56 is up on Kofi Shop *As you know we are a free to read website and we only survive on ads. However, ads are not able to help us much longer and we are on the verge of disbanding. If you like what we do and have any spare, please consider supporting us to keep us alive. Your help is desperately needed. Chapter 52 Sponsored chapters by Yona (8/8). Thank you~! ???? *** Carlos sat motionlessly on his chair like a corpse while thinking in silence. One day, his arm became paralyzed again accompanied by the burning pain, he thought it had recovered completely. He had never shown to others when his arm became paralyzed and couldn¡¯t be moved around, but it occurred when he was having an audience with the handmaiden. He remembered the pain in his right arm, the tea that was spilled due to it, and the feeling of her small hand touching it. It was the first warm touch he had ever felt. Even if the reason wasn¡¯t related to any personal feelings, he just couldn¡¯t forget the moment when the pain subsided. Strange enough, the pain had disappeared after the handmaiden massaged his arm for a bit. That¡¯s when he thought the maid might be a clue to escape his suffering, to get rid of the curse descended on him. But there was a big wall for actualizing this thought. Whenever he brought up the handmaiden, Duke Hart seemed as if blinded and became hostile without hesitation. The relationship between them was very strange. Duke Hart harbored a special feeling for the handmaiden. It seemed that way earlier when he saw the mask that he was always wearing came off. It looked as if he was revealing the handmaiden was his weakness even if he couldn¡¯t control himself at all. ¡®But, that handmaiden looked a little different.¡¯ She seemed to care about the duke, but she was somewhat dense compared to the blatant attitude of the duke. And if they were already close, they would have been married or engaged at least, but the two still keep their status as the maid and the master. From there, Carlos gathered hope. It would be hard if they¡¯re already close, but if they weren¡¯t, he would have a chance to approach her. But before approaching her seriously, he needed to check if the curse could really be relieved by the handmaiden. That¡¯s why he set up dinner with her. At first, he planned to only call the handmaiden, but he thought it wouldn¡¯t matter if Duke Hart were to come along with her. Duke Hart increased the pain in his right arm, but the handmaiden could relieve the pain, so he would know for sure when they came together. But it was totally a mistake on his part. As a result, he couldn¡¯t even get close to the handmaiden. Carlos looked down at his arm with a nonchalant look, got up from his seat and walked to the desk. And he opened the drawer. There was Elena Tears, sparkling in its beauty. ¡®¡­¡­ Should I count on this one now?¡¯ He had never been interested in it, but one day, an explosion occurred with a loud noise in the exhibition hall. When he found it through the report, the necklace was said to be shattered and only the gemstone remained unscathed. He asked the guard about the incident, but he said he suddenly heard an explosion. He searched through the place to see if someone was perhaps trying to steal it, but he couldn¡¯t find any suspicious person. At that time, the gemstone shone as if it wanted to catch his attention. It definitely shone by itself, not illuminating other light. As if calling for him. He immediately picked up Elena Tears. He reported it to his father and brought it to his room under the pretext of protection, but nothing particular happened after that. However, he decided to wait a little longer. Because the feeling that this gemstone was attracted to him didn¡¯t seem to be his imagination. Carlos¡¯ eyes turned to the book ¡®Legend of Sigrid¡¯ which was slipped in the bookshelf of his desk. He had a hunch that this gemstone might have something to do with Sigrid¡¯s heart. *** Nelia replayed the scene she saw earlier in her mind on the way back. It seemed that there was a tough fight during her absence, but this person had nothing in his hand. Nelia, who was still looking at the duke, eventually opened her mouth. ¡°Your Grace.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Are you really not going to tell me what happened?¡± Duke Hart replied in his usual voice. ¡°I told you. We¡¯ve done a sparring session there.¡± ¡°At the Imperial Sala?¡± Nelia asked in bewilderment, and the duke smiled and stroked Nelia¡¯s head. ¡°Nelia won¡¯t let this slide adequately.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried, that¡¯s it. If you have a dangerous fight with His Highness, you could get in trouble.¡± Concern along with thought, ¡®Will Duke Hart receive a punishment?¡¯ as soon as she saw the raw scratches on Carlos¡¯ face. Even if it was a reasonable fight, the person he went against was the Crown Prince. According to the results alone, the duke could be misunderstood. ¡°That won¡¯t happen. I know the Crown Prince with great self-respect would never tell that he lost.¡± Nelia opened her eyes wide at the duke¡¯s words. ¡°¡­¡­.. Your Grace really won the fight?¡± Based on the atmosphere, that seemed to be the case, but it was surprising to hear the duke won directly from his mouth. How could a man with long, delicate fingers who had never held a sword once was able to beat Carlos, the swordmaster? ¡°So Nelia wanted me to lose.¡± His tone was very playful. Nevertheless, Nelia urgently shook her head. ¡°No way¡­¡­¡­! I¡¯m just wondering how you won against him.¡± ¡°Bare hands are enough to win against that immature crown prince.¡± Duke Hart said with a shrug. And he squinted his eyes at Nelia. ¡°But, Nelia.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Why?¡± Nelia asked nervously when Duke Hart acted so seriously all of a sudden. ¡°Was the dessert you ate earlier that delicious?¡± Dessert¡­¡­? Nelia took time to comprehend the duke¡¯s question. He even asked about dessert with a serious face. ¡°¡­¡­Does that really matter now?¡± ¡°Yes, it really matters.¡± The duke still spoke in a serious tone. So Nelia had to answer earnestly. ¡°¡­¡­It was delicious. Besides the taste, each of them was pretty like a piece of art.¡± The duke was still staring at Nelia, narrowing his eyes as if he were looking at her sharply. ¡°What about dinner?¡± Nelia had to think back to the food she ate earlier. This was because the atmosphere was fierce and she couldn¡¯t enjoy it really well. Now that she recalled it, the main dish, the veal steak, was more delicious than the appetizer, the shrimp dish. ¡°As the duke said, it was okay except for the strong seasoning.¡± ¡°Did you like it better than the food in the ducal residence?¡± Nelia frowned at the bizarre question. ¡°Why suddenly bring up the food in the ducal residence¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an important question, so please answer it.¡± She thought he was just playing around, but somehow the duke¡¯s gaze seemed to be tense. ¡°¡­The food in the ducal residence tastes better.¡± Only then did the duke¡¯s stiff expression fall off. And he murmured something along the lines, ¡®Glad to know I¡¯m at least one step ahead.¡¯ Nelia asked with a tilt of her head. ¡°But why are you asking this?¡± The duke looked at Nelia with tender gaze as he regained his smile. ¡°Nelia likes delicious food. Therefore, I was worried if you think the food in the Imperial Palace tasted better. I try harder to bring more desserts. Even if it means I have to search all over the world for it¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not an animal that would follow them around if I¡¯m lured with food, you think I would leave the ducal residence just because of the delicious food!¡± The duke didn¡¯t disaffirm. From the silence, she assumed it was an affirmation. Nelia was furious. ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s true that Nelia is weak to food.¡± She didn¡¯t have anything to say for a brief moment. Because it¡¯s a fact. But it¡¯s not like that¡­¡­.! ¡°You¡¯re afraid I will leave you simply for food! I would never.¡± And as she said before, the seasoning of the food in the Imperial Palace was too strong for her liking¡­¡­.! It¡¯s designed to match the Emperor¡¯s preference, so it would never change for the rest of his life. Nelia was fuming, so the duke asked cautiously. ¡°Are you telling the truth¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, of course!¡± The duke threw his arms around Nelia excitedly. The duke¡¯s joyful voice was heard after a moment. ¡°I¡¯m touched. Nelia won¡¯t leave me for that.¡± Duke Hart sometimes looked like a companion animal with lack of affection. Why did he feel touched and happy for such small things? Or was he usually too cold¡­¡­.? It didn¡¯t seem like that either¡­¡­. While she was getting lost in her thoughts, Duke Hart kissed her lightly on the forehead. And the kisses she has gotten accustomed to receive were peppered all over her face again. Nelia pushed the duke after blinking several times. They were still in the carriage. Even though there wasn¡¯t anyone who watched them, it was still outside, not at the residence, so this affectionate behavior really bothered her. And more than that, she knew that the duke¡¯s gentle attitude was the prelude that would lead to ¡®that¡¯. Because this was how it always started, and she would eventually fall into temptation. ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± When she saw the duke halted for a while despite the firm subjectless words, she thought he understood what she meant. The duke stared at Nelia and spoke slowly. ¡°Why¡­¡­.?¡± The duke leaned his body to press his lips on Nelia¡¯s hair when she looked up. The silver eyes under his eyelashes were so captivating that she was bewitched. Nelia was barely in her right mind when she answered. ¡°We¡¯re outside¡­¡­.!¡± The duke pulled away the body he was leaning to. As soon as she breathed a sigh of relief, the duke spoke again. ¡°So that was the problem. Then, I will try to be patient.¡± There was a snake hiding behind that angelic smile, trying to devour people. ¡°Because the mansion is not far from here.¡± *** The duke looked at Nelia, who was fast asleep beside him after putting up a desperate struggle to escape. ¡®You¡¯re really cute.¡¯ Although she seemed to be quite firm in refusing, her eyes would eventually lit up like a squirrel lured by food when he seduced her even just a little. But that¡¯s why she became cuter in his eyes. Duke Hart stared at Nelia, who was sleeping beautifully beside him. On the other hand, he was worried because Nelia seemed to easily fall into temptation. That¡¯s why he asked Nelia about the taste of the food in the Imperial Palace earlier. He thought she would be saying, ¡®I think the food here is more delicious¡¯ and decided to leave him. That¡¯s why he was so touched when Nelia said she wouldn¡¯t leave him just because the food was delicious. Of course, he knew that Nelia cherished her specially. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t leave and offered to help even after knowing about the curse. But that feeling was completely different from being enamored with him. It might be more similar to a sense of responsibility. That¡¯s why he became greedy for her, apart from the adorable self-fulfillment he felt when looking at her. If only she could have loved him a bit more. Duke Hart looked at Nelia, who was sleeping, and kissed her gently. ¡°Nelia, please love me a bit more.¡± It was then. Nelia wriggled her eyebrows. ¡°¡­¡­Your Grace.¡± He wanted to curse when thinking that Nelia had been awoken because of him. He didn¡¯t mean to wake her up. But Nelia still kept her eyes shut. Her eyelashes trembled. She seemed to be dreaming. ¡°Please calm down¡­¡­. The burning smell¡­¡­.¡± The duke carefully patted Nelia¡¯s head, Nelia murmured lowly. ¡®The burning smell¡­¡­.¡¯ The duke knew that when he used his powers or turned into a monster, there would be a burning smell around. He had no idea why. He just thought of it as the unpleasant effect of the curse. However, he has been a bit bothered by that now. If he appeared as a monster in Nelia¡¯s dream, it could be a nightmare. Fortunately, Nelia¡¯s expression loosened shortly after. The duke recalled his previous dream while putting on a gentle smile on his face and touching Nelia¡¯s cheek. Now that he remembered it, Nelia also appeared in his dreams often. Nelia always appeared in dreams that he could completely remember even after waking up in the morning. That¡¯s why he jokingly told Nelia last time that she was the lead character in his dreams. But the weird thing about his dreams was that he always faced Nelia in the form of monster. It happened for a long time before Nelia found out about his monster form. He once dreamed of running after Nelia, who turned into a squirrel, and on another occasion¡­¡­ ¡®Your Grace¡­¡­ Do you think you have to avenge the Emperor?¡¯ He has talked about the revenge in his dreams that he never told to Nelia in reality. The dream on that day was affecting him greatly. He was afraid that Nelia might decide to leave because it was around the time after Nelia found out about his monster form. The reason why he confessed his plan for revenge to Nelia was due to that dream. ¡®I don¡¯t want Your Grace to inflict harm on anyone.¡¯ Because what Nelia said in her dream really hit him as vivid as it was. After that day, although his stomach would still churn when seeing the emperor, at least he didn¡¯t feel like killing him anymore. His cold and hard heart felt warm as the spring wind passed by. Who knows, abandoning the revenge plan might be the beginning of change in his life. Duke Hart looked down at Nelia with a small smile on his face. And the one who made that change was her adorable savior. *** Chapters 53-57 is up on Kofi Shop *As you know we are a free to read website and we only survive on ads. However, ads are not able to help us much longer and we are on the verge of disbanding. If you like what we do and have any spare, please consider supporting us to keep us alive. Your help is desperately needed. Chapter 53 *** Woken up from her sleep, Nelia asked with a face that seemed somewhat irritated. ¡°Your Grace, you¡¯re not taking the medicine secretly, are you?¡± ¡°What medicine?¡± ¡°The medicine for transformation prevention.¡± The duke replied with a grin. ¡°I don¡¯t eat it. Because there¡¯s already an adorable human medicine beside me.¡± Despite the smooth answer, Nelia still looked at the duke with doubtful gaze. ¡®But why is he the same as when he takes the medicine?¡¯ She was embarrassed to say this, but the duke was extremely and physically strong. She wouldn¡¯t reveal her experience and talked about it any further. At first, she thought it was because the duke was taking enhancement pills. But from the experience she got yesterday, he looked the same even though he didn¡¯t take medicine anymore. ¡°Why do you ask that question?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Nelia got up from the bed, pretending to be fine while attempting to hide her red face. Glancing at the clock, she seemed to have overslept again today. Even though it was the weekend, she had a lot of work to do. ¡°Your Grace, stand up and get ready. You¡¯re supposed to go to the library.¡± Nelia was promised to go to the library with the duke yesterday. The reason was because she knew only the chosen one could invoke Elena¡¯s Tears after talking to Zenuiet, who was trapped inside Elena¡¯s Tears. Of course, she couldn¡¯t tell the duke about this, so she wanted to look for books related to Sigrid to find a way to solve the curse properly. Actually, she was planning to look at most of the old books in the library related to Legend of Sigrid. Leighton said to find such information in an old book, so she thought there might be a hint in the book. ¡®¡­¡­.Although the source of Leighton¡¯s book is unclear.¡¯ The best way would be talking to Zenuit, Sigrid¡¯s follower, again, but she couldn¡¯t gain access back to Elena¡¯s Tears right now. Because Elena¡¯s Tears was in Carlos¡¯ possession. The dinner from yesterday was a mess, so it would be uncomfortable to see Carlos in the future. Therefore, even if it took a long time, she chose to look for hints in the library. She thought of something that seemed necessary to release Zenuit from Elena¡¯s Tears, and if she found out, she thought that would make it possible to get Zenuit out of Elena¡¯s Tears. At last, Zenuit mentioned, ¡®Holy Tears¡¯ or something like that¡­¡­.. Nelia went to the largest library in the capital with Duke Hart, while pondering on what Zenuit had said. *** ¡®So the biggest library was in the Imperial Palace.¡¯ After telling the duke to go to the biggest library, she mindlessly followed the duke, and was shocked that their destination was the Imperial Palace. At that moment, what happened with Carlos at the Sala came back to her mind like a nightmare. Nelia eventually pulled Duke Hart on his sleeve before entering the library. ¡°Why, Nelia?¡±¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying, but wouldn¡¯t you feel uncomfortable meeting His Highness from now on?¡± She didn¡¯t think Carlos would talk about what happened on that day ever again, just as the duke said, but it bothered her. With the fact that he had a terrible personality. ¡°Nelia, His Highness and I have been uncomfortable with each other from the start. So it didn¡¯t matter if it would get worse.¡± The duke had a knack for telling unusual things as if they were normal. ¡°But in His Highness¡¯ case, the good news is that he will no longer bother Nelia.¡± ¡°Pardon¡­¡­.?¡± When she was suddenly mentioned, Nelia blinked in confusion. The corner of the duke¡¯s mouth was raised loosely. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about the bugs getting tangled with the flowers, but we can¡¯t do anything other than to wait and see if it¡¯s a harmful insect.¡± ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡­¡± ¡°I just told him to promise that he won¡¯t bother Nelia.¡± Then the duke smiled. ¡°If your worry has lessened, shall we go now?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± Nelia wondered how the duke had made Carlos to say such a promise, but the duke was quite firm in his attitude so she had no choice but nodding her head. ¡®¡­¡­ Things have gone awry.¡¯ It was a good thing that Carlos didn¡¯t come up anymore to bother her, but she was afraid there would be no excuse to take a look at Elena¡¯s Tears again. She didn¡¯t know what happened, but Elena¡¯s Tears was in Carlos¡¯ possession now. However, Nelia¡¯s worries disappeared when she set foot inside the vast imperial library. She had come all the way here, but she couldn¡¯t just return empty-handed just because of her worries. Now she had to busy herself reading the books to find information about Elena¡¯s Tears. In order to find the books related to it, Nelia separated from the duke and went to the area where the ancient books were grouped. Old books were crammed and grouped together. Among them, there were some books related to Sigrid. ¡®Leighton also found out that the only chosen one is able to invoke Elena¡¯s Tears among these old books¡­¡­.¡¯ Nelia took out the books related to it one after another and looked through them. She wondered if Zenuit was mentioned in these books, but there was nothing. ¡®Is he really Sigrid¡¯s subordinate¡­¡­.?¡¯ Her suspicion about Zenuit being the villain who deceived the main lead in the half end of the original story that she didn¡¯t read might be reasonable. Nelia veered off and decided to focus on Elena¡¯s Tears. There was quite a lot of information about Elena¡¯s Tears. ¡®Since it¡¯s one of the pride of the Andrian Empire, isn¡¯t it¡­¡­.?¡¯ As she turned the pages, Nelia found an article explaining the appearance of Elena¡¯s Tears. One the day of the dinner event, there was a small cut in a round shape carved on the back of the gemstone when she looked at it closely. Nelia wondered if the cut might be explained in it. This was written in the book. [Elena¡¯s Tears are the type of jewel that has never been seen before, and its bluish feature reminded us of a fine crystal and blue ocean.] She already knew this. Nelia continued to read it, hoping the round cut in the gemstone would be mentioned. [If there¡¯s one flaw in such a perfect jewel, it would be the cut in the back. It was said that the cut is not a scratch caused by impact, considering the shape of the circle was perfect. It is known to have existed since the discovery of the gemstone.] The suspicious cut has existed since it was discovered. Then there seemed to be a reason for its existence. Nelia stroked her chin while racking her brain. The duke approached her. ¡°Nelia, did you find anything?¡± ¡°No¡­¡­.!¡± Nelia answered while closing the book hastily. As she said earlier, she didn¡¯t intend to speak about Elena¡¯s Tears with the duke yet. There was no need to rush yet, and she feared that another conflict would arise between him and Carlos about Elena¡¯s Tears when she brought it up. ¡°Shall we call it a day and return? The library will be closed soon anyway.¡± Why did the time go by quickly? When she looked out the window, the sky had already tinged with red shine. Nelia had no choice but to put her lingering regrets aside. While walking back, the anxiousness in her mind crept up again. Charlotte¡¯s arrival in the capital meant to be a sign that the story of the original book would proceed earnestly soon. If things happened according to the original story, Charlotte would run into Carlos, who was doing inspection on the street. The two would fall in love and start looking for Sigrid¡¯s heart together. ¡®No, let¡¯s not be too anxious.¡¯ In the meantime, Nelia also had something on her mind, like a prickly thorn in her throat. It was a different type of anxiousness than the worry about losing Sigrid¡¯s heart. Nelia glanced at Duke Hart who walked beside her. Silver hair swayed serenely along the steps he took. It felt mystical seeing him walking under the red sunset sky. Whenever there was a chance, she would look at him absentmindedly. The cause of this anxiousness was this man. She tried not to be bothered, but when Charlotte appeared, she unconsciously wondered about the duke. Perhaps, he would fall in love with Charlotte. Nelia internally sighed. ¡®This foolish feeling.¡¯ Charlotte hasn¡¯t even met the duke yet, and she was already worried about it in advance. Nelia averted her gaze from the duke and walked with downcasted eyes to the ground. This feeling was strange. It was the feeling that she had never felt before. Her heart was pounding and accompanied by a strange sense of discomfort. Now that she thought about it, she and the duke were not engaged, and if the duke were to marry a different woman someday, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. But, she would obviously curse a lot when thinking about the night they spent together. When she was busy with her perturbed mind, the duke approached and lowered his body to be on the same level as Nelia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Nelia, your complexion doesn¡¯t look good.¡± Concern was permeating in the duke¡¯s eyes. Nelia stared at him. She suddenly felt upset when imagining this worried gaze would be directed to someone else. However, Nelia reluctantly put aside her thoughts and answered him, as she couldn¡¯t express this mysterious feeling. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± *** When they returned to the ducal residence, Ton came out to greet them. Seeing his improper steps heading to the gate, he must have been waiting for the duke and her for some reason. ¡°Ton?¡± When Nelia called his name, Ton walked to the duke and her in a brisk pace, wanting to confirm their return. ¡°You¡¯ve returned. There¡¯s a guest for Nelia inside.¡± ¡°Nelia¡¯s guest?¡± It was the duke, not Nelia, who asked such questions. Duke Hart¡¯s voice emitted an unexpected sense of wariness. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but I heard she¡¯s your friend, so I invited her to the drawing room.¡± Friend¡­¡­..? ¡®Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡¯ Expecting to see someone she had in mind, Nelia pointed to her forehead. She asked cautiously. ¡°By any chance, is her name¡­¡­. Charlotte?¡± Ton nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Her head was already a mess because of Charlotte, and she visited all of a sudden like this. Rather than being flustered, she felt like losing her mind. She had been worried about the duke and Charlotte meeting each other, but she never thought something she had been anxious about would unexpectedly happen. ¡°Is it truly Nelia¡¯s friend¡­¡­?¡± The duke asked in a questioning manner. It would be misleading to say that Charlotte was a friend of hers, but she might seem too heartless to say she wasn¡¯t. ¡°Yes¡­¡­ Well¡­¡­.¡± The duke¡¯s eyes widened slightly at the flustered answer. His expression seemed surprised. Shortly after, the duke muttered, ¡®Nelia had a friend¡­¡­.¡¯ Nelia said with a frown who got angry for a moment. ¡°Of course I also have a friend¡­¡­.¡± But Nelia couldn¡¯t finish her remark. Now that she remembered about it, Nelia had no friends in the original story. Just like Leighton who had no friends, Nelia in the original story wasn¡¯t really good in social relations due to her infantile personality. After entering Nelia¡¯s body as evidence, there was no one who came to visit her or pretended to know her. The duke would surely know that fact. That¡¯s why he said that. ¡°Did you have a hidden friend? I thought I¡¯m the only one for Nelia¡­¡­¡± The duke¡¯s tone showed a hint of sorrow. ¡®Why do you want me to be a loner¡­¡­.!¡¯ Nelia was internally dumbfounded when the duke took her hand and led her inside. ¡°Shall we go in? I need to see Nelia¡¯s only friend right now.¡± ¡°Pardon? Yes¡­¡­.¡± The duke¡¯s words evoked a strange feeling inside Nelia again. ¡®The duke doesn¡¯t know now.¡¯ The person whom she would introduce as her friend was originally the duke¡¯s unrequited love. *** Chapters 54-58 is up on Kofi Shop *As you know we are a free to read website and we only survive on ads. However, ads are not able to help us much longer and we are on the verge of disbanding. If you like what we do and have any spare, please consider supporting us to keep us alive. Your help is desperately needed. Chapter 54 *** When she entered the parlour, she spotted Charlotte sipping on her tea. Drinking tea with her eyes lowered, she looked like a coy and pretty cat. ¡°Charlotte?¡± Charlotte slowly raised her head at Nelia¡¯s voice. Charlotte¡¯s absentminded eyes lit up almost instantly. She rose from her seat and strode toward Nelia to wrap her arms around her (Nelia) neck. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­!¡± Nelia had to contemplate whether they were close enough to have such intimate gestures with Charlotte. Somehow, Nelia was taken aback by Charlotte¡¯s aggressive reaction, before Charlotte¡¯s arms around her neck loosened gradually. Charlotte noticed that there was someone who came with Nelia and glanced at him. ¡°This is¡­¡­¡± Nelia also looked at the duke. His features hardened subtly. It was similar to when he faced Carlos. She wondered why his features became firm, but Nelia thought she should introduce Duke Hart to Charlotte first. ¡°Charlotte, this is Duke Hart, the owner of the mansion, whom I serve as well.¡± Charlotte looked at Duke Hart. ¡°I see¡­¡­¡± Nelia suddenly became curious about one thing. She wondered how Charlotte felt when she met the duke for the first time. ¡®¡­¡­Will she think he¡¯s cool?¡¯ In fact, Charlotte was strongly drawn to the duke on their first meeting in the original story. Nevertheless, the reason why she loved Carlos instead of the duke was that she gradually learned about the secret atrocities of the duke. If she might have not found out, she would have probably fallen in love with the duke instead of Carlos. With that being said, the duke had abandoned the thought of having revenge, so it meant that Charlotte wouldn¡¯t find out about anything when she liked the duke. Her heart felt like beating anxiously again at the inexorable conclusion. ¡°Nelia?¡± Nelia returned to her senses at the voice of the duke calling her name, and she hurriedly proceeded the rest of the introduction. ¡°Ah¡­¡­. Your Grace, as I said earlier, this is Charlotte.¡± The duke¡¯s gaze turned to Charlotte. Seeing his eyes widened slightly, she thought he was a little surprised. Was it because he noticed Charlotte wasn¡¯t a noble as she didn¡¯t have a surname, or was it surprising that she befriended commoners? Or it might be because of her pretty face. But shortly after, the duke drew a gentle smile on his face, just like how he was always polite to his subordinates. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Charlotte stared at the duke¡¯s face without accepting his greeting. Nelia knew that Charlotte was a bit lacking in mannerism because she had read the original story. The fact that she grew up as a free spirit in a rural monastery couldn¡¯t be missed. It was probably because Charlotte, a commoner, had an audacity to act unreservedly toward him, a noble. That¡¯s how Charlotte grew up in a very rural valley. ¡°Hello¡­¡­¡± Charlotte looked at the duke for a while before greeted him in a subdued voice. Nelia already felt tired even if they just greeted each other. She expected the duke would say something like, ¡®I delivered my greeting, so you two may talk now.¡¯ but when she saw the duke standing still, he seemed to have no intention of doing so. Nelia eventually looked at the duke and asked. ¡°Your Grace, will you join us?¡± ¡°Nelia¡¯s guest is here, so I¡¯d like to entertain her as well.¡± The duke said softly with a smile. On the contrary, Nelia felt down when she saw that smile. She didn¡¯t know the reason, but she just didn¡¯t like the duke when he said he would be staying there with them. But Nelia suppressed this displeased feeling and asked Charlotte. ¡°How about you, is it okay for the duke to be here with us?¡± Nelia had her hopes up when staring at Charlotte. But Charlotte nodded. ¡°¡­¡­Yes, I don¡¯t mind.¡± It was more surprising that Charlotte didn¡¯t mind him joining them. Nelia felt even more down, but she tried not to be so conscious of it. She didn¡¯t want to show her bad side that was about to jump out. Pulling herself together determinedly, Nelia sat down on the sofa in the parlour. Charlotte opened her mouth first. ¡°Nelia.¡± The voice calling her name was somewhat subdued. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I came to see you all of a sudden¡­¡­¡± She didn¡¯t expect her to apologize first, perhaps because her expectations for Charlotte¡¯s social skill were already low in the first place. Moreover, she seemed to be sincerely sorry that she casted her eyes down. If she had ears (like a dog does), they must have drooped down at that moment. ¡°I had a hard time today, and I thought of Nelia¡­¡­.¡± Hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, Nelia remembered one part in the original story that she had left behind. Charlotte came to the capital and suffered through many difficulties. Some of the money she brought was stolen because she was constantly harassed at the monastery. And she even knew about the backstory of her wandering around the streets, which was to find the thief who stole her money. Nelia¡¯s gaze landed on the gloomy-looking Charlotte. ¡®¡­¡­ Her money wasn¡¯t stolen today, was it?¡¯ It¡¯s not her concern, but she was worried. ¡°Did something happen, Charlotte¡­¡­.¡± When she asked carefully, Charlotte raised her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to tell you this, but¡­¡­ my money was stolen today.¡± Oh, so her prediction was right. Nelia rested her head on her forehead. ¡°When I came into my room, the money I had stored in the drawer disappeared¡­¡­ the door was locked properly, though.¡± At Charlotte¡¯s innocent remark, Nelia unconsciously put on a grim expression. That¡¯s because the culprit is the priest who shares the room with you¡­¡­.! ¡°The priest who shares the room with me said that she saw a thief running in the direction of the city, so I kept looking for him, but no result.¡± That, the priest was the culprit and she even lied to her! Nelia looked at Charlotte and felt heavy with sorrows. What should she do with this woman, who was going through such hardship? ¡°Because my legs hurt a lot¡­¡­ and I missed Nelia, so I came here unannounced.¡± ¡°Great move.¡± Nelia said with a sigh. Nelia thought it would be better rather than being fooled and kept walking around¡­¡­ she suddenly recalled one more thing she had forgotten. ¡®Oh¡­¡­.¡¯ Charlotte was originally looking for the thief when she met Carlos, who was on a trip for inspection. In other words, according to the original story, she should have met Carlos for the first time around this time, but Charlotte came to see her instead. But Nelia wasn¡¯t as confused as before. ¡®Even if it doesn¡¯t exactly happen that way, the original plot already fell short, didn¡¯t it?¡¯ After all, the future was bound to become different the moment Charlotte jumped in front of the carriage she (Nelia) was riding. As she was going through all sorts of thoughts in her head, she felt like already developing resistance to any kind of situation. Nelia comforted Charlotte cordially after setting her thoughts aside. ¡°Charlotte, what happened today must be tough for you, but I hope you can get through it well.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡­. I¡¯m glad I decided to see you, Nelia¡­¡­¡± Charlotte showed a faint smile. Nelia began to question her again after seeing the sincerity from her smile. Although she helped Charlotte once, she felt terribly awkward at the closeness she sensed with her. ¡®Why in the world does she¡­¡­.?¡¯ In the original story, Charlotte was nice, but she was originally preserved and shy. Therefore, except for the priests from the rural monastery whom she grew up with, it was said that she had no close friends. While Nelia was pondering about Charlotte¡¯s demeanor, Charlotte shoved her hand into the pocket after spitting out, ¡®Oh, right.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s not a weird thing, but I brought it because it reminded me of Nelia.¡± Two pretty-looking acorns were laid on her white palm. ¡°There was an oak tree on the way here.¡± ¡®Acorn¡­¡­.?¡¯ The acorns brought by Charlotte were very clean and well-proportioned, so they were definitely prettier than regular acorns. But apart from that, Nelia was curious about the reason for this random gift. Nelia was staring at the acorn when she heard Duke Hart¡¯s voice. ¡°Nelia is a human. She will certainly not like acorns.¡± She was grateful that he willingly spoke up for her, but the duke¡¯s word, ¡®human¡¯ was very offensive. I mean, of course I am¡­¡­. But, the duke¡¯s remark wasn¡¯t the only strange thing. ¡°Don¡¯t you like acorns?¡± Charlotte asked, seeming a little shocked. Was it so shocking that she didn¡¯t like acorns? Nelia felt odd, but she thought of Charlotte¡¯s sincerity in this thing, so she tried to speak calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t like acorns, but because it¡¯s Charlotte¡¯s gift, I will take care of it well.¡± But Charlotte still didn¡¯t seem to get out of her trance. The duke, who didn¡¯t say anything since his last remark, asked Nelia and Charlotte. ¡°When did you two know each other?¡± At the sharp question that came out of nowhere, Nelia was dumbfounded. She introduced her to the duke as her friend, so would he laugh at her if she said they only met a few days ago, and that they only met once so far¡­¡­.? It just happened that he thought she didn¡¯t have any friends. While she was busy in her thoughts, Charlotte spoke up first. ¡°I met Nelia a few days ago.¡± The duke looked at Nelia and murmured, ¡®A few days ago¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡°So you two didn¡¯t meet very often.¡± ¡°Yes, this is the second time.¡± Nelia¡¯s cheeks gradually turned red at Charlotte¡¯s honest answer. For some reason, the duke¡¯s gaze seemed as if saying, ¡®I knew it.¡¯ when they were directed at her. Charlotte, who didn¡¯t know anything, innocently asked. ¡°But may I know why you ask that¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°You two seem very close, so I wondered how far you have known each other.¡± Charlotte¡¯s brows narrowed slightly. It was a pretty big change in Charlotte¡¯s expression from what she has seen so far. ¡°The depth of our relationship¡­¡­ You don¡¯t need to know how deep it is.¡± The duke smirked. ¡°There are exceptions, but the intimacy of the common relationship can be measured by time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Charlotte glared at the duke. Nelia was slightly confused by the side of Charlotte that she had never seen before. Why did she get so worked up by this talk¡­¡­. ¡°We¡¯ve only met once, but that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re not close, right¡­¡­.?¡± Nelia couldn¡¯t bring herself to agree with Charlotte, who looked at her and sought for affirmation. ¡°No. I think we can get close even if we don¡¯t spend a long time together.¡± ¡°Nelia thinks the same as well.¡± Charlotte gave a pretty smile as if she was satisfied with her response. The duke only shrugged while looking at Charlotte. Nelia thought the atmosphere between them was strange. As if they were wary of each other¡­¡­ And she gave up her suspicions shortly after. They met for the first time, there was no reason to be wary of each other. Nelia hurriedly brought up another topic to escape the awkward atmosphere. Luckily, Charlotte quickly became immersed in another topic. The topic was where Charlotte lived. Charlotte¡¯s eyes lit up almost immediately and talked about where she lived. She said the flowing stream was so clear that the riverbed could be seen from the surface, and there would be rustling leaves that sounded like a song in the evening. Charlotte, who was too far gone in explaining the area she lived in, suddenly covered her mouth with her hands urgently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­ I was talking too much about myself.¡± Nelia shook her head. ¡°It was fun listening to it.¡± Charlotte blinked with downcast eyes. And she looked up again, seemingly hesitant to speak. ¡°I¡¯m also¡­¡­ curious about Nelia.¡± *** Chapters 55-59 is up on Kofi Shop *As you know we are a free to read website and we only survive on ads. However, ads are not able to help us much longer and we are on the verge of disbanding. If you like what we do and have any spare, please consider supporting us to keep us alive. Your help is desperately needed. Chapter 55 ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°May I ask what kind of work the handmaiden does¡­¡­? There was one who worked as a handmaiden in the area I lived in.¡± Nelia understood Charlotte¡¯s curiosity. Growing up in a small rural monastery among the commoner, she must be unfamiliar with the handmaiden job. But at the same time, the question was awkward. The duke was controlled by the serpent curse, so she had to stick around him everyday, and her main job was to prevent him from slyly crossing the line. She couldn¡¯t tell the truth. Nellia glanced at the duke. The duke spoke in her stead when he read Nelia¡¯s awkward expression. ¡°Nelia does a lot of work, but she mostly helps me with my work.¡± The duke made an excuse naturally without showing any signs of embarrassment on his face. He was good at lying. Thinking so, Nelia suddenly became curious about the duke. He might have lied to her before. She might have no idea because he was such a smooth talker. When she was trapped in such a reasonable doubt, Charlotte lowered her head and whispered to Nelia. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­ He¡¯s not trying to overwork Nelia, is he¡­¡­.?¡± Charlotte added. ¡°The day I got into the carriage, I remembered Nelia heading here late at night¡­¡­¡± Even though she was saying that out of concern for her (Nelia), she was asking this in front of her employer, the duke. Nelia admired Charlotte¡¯s innocence again. Although she obviously spoke quietly, the duke must have heard it all. ¡°Charlotte, as I said that day, it¡¯s because the duke was not feeling well.¡± Nelia recited the excuse she gave that day. She was staying and eating here, so she couldn¡¯t say that she was on the way back late at night. ¡®If the information that I stay here reaches the ears of busybodies, I can¡¯t afford to become popular among people.¡¯ Charlotte doesn¡¯t look like someone who would be talking around, but there was no harm in being careful. ¡°Charlotte doesn¡¯t have to be worried. She¡¯s my one and only handmaiden who serves me.¡± The duke replied with a smile, he probably heard Charlotte¡¯s words again. Nelia was more concerned about the bright smile of the duke rather than his explanation. There were moments when he smiled like that at others, and she knew that smile was meant to be shown to the outside world, and it was probably for Charlotte because he faced her now. ¡°¡­¡­¡­ Then, that¡¯s a relief.¡± Charlotte nodded quietly. And with that, Charlotte picked up her outerwear. ¡°I¡¯m going to go now.¡± Nelia glanced at the clock on the wall. Only half an hour has passed. She came to see her (Nelia), but they just talked a little bit. Charlotte¡¯s sudden visit was obviously surprising, and although she was bothered by what the duke said and did to Charlotte, she was reluctant to let her leave so soon. ¡°You can stay a little longer.¡± Nelia stopped Charlotte, but she shook her head. ¡°I appreciate your effort, but¡­¡­ if I leave the monastery without notice and return late, I will be in trouble.¡± With that being said, Nelia couldn¡¯t demand Charlotte to stay a bit more. Charlotte was in a position to be looked over by the monastery, so it must be difficult to act as she pleased. Instead, she was intending to give Charlotte some helpful advice before she left. Nelia looked at the duke. ¡°Your Grace, I will see Charlotte off.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± She was worried thinking that he might follow her again, but somehow the duke walked away with a pleasant smile hung on his lips. ¡®Thank God he isn¡¯t following me anymore¡­¡­.¡¯ Should I be grateful now? Nelia thought the duke¡¯s manner was a bit strange, and she ushered Charlotte out. Charlotte said in a low voice while looking at Nelia who followed her out. ¡°You don¡¯t have to see me off¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No, you came all the way here to meet me.¡± ¡°I have a hard time, so I decided to see Nelia¡­¡­.¡± Nelia pitied Charlotte. She was looked over by the people in the monastery and she even got her money stolen. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t be having a hard time because the monastery provided accommodations and meals for her, but how devastated must she be? So she decided. She couldn¡¯t take the role of someone who would willingly give money to her, so she had to help Charlotte find it. Nelia spoke carefully. ¡°Charlotte, about the stolen money¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine if it were that¡­¡­ because I get paid if I work in the monastery¡­¡­..¡± Charlotte said with a bewildered expression, thinking she has burdened Nelia for no reason. But Nelia shook her head. ¡°Charlotte, listen.¡± Charlotte tilted her head while staring at Nelia. Nelia swallowed through her dry mouth and continued calmly. ¡°I think the priest who shares a room with you might have stolen your money, Charlotte.¡± Charlotte blinked. The red eyes repeatedly appeared and disappeared. ¡°¡­¡­But she told me where the thief disappeared?¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡­ that¡¯s because they can lie as much as they want. The room is locked, and the priest is the only one who can access it.¡± ¡°Even so¡­¡­¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes trembled faintly. She dropped her gaze with an anxious look shortly after. With such a quiet and timid personality, Charlotte trusted people easily. Or she might have wanted to believe it wasn¡¯t the case. Charlotte, the female lead, tried to see the world in a positive light. Nelia quickly regretted it. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± But if she hadn¡¯t said it, Charlotte would have continued to believe what they said without knowing that they deceived her. Like the content of the original story. ¡°It¡¯s just my thought, so you don¡¯t have to take it too seriously.¡± Nelia stepped back with a smile, as if to arouse the atmosphere. And it was when Charlotte slowly raised her downcasted gaze. ¡°No¡­ Delia is right. I was actually thinking it was weird¡­¡± Huh¡­¡­? It was quite unexpected that she agreed with she (Nelia) said. When she saw her (Charlotte) expression just now, she seemed quite taken aback, but she agreed to it so easily. ¡°Perhaps, I wanted to deny it¡­¡­ because I didn¡¯t want to doubt anyone around me.¡± Right, Charlotte was that type of person. Nelia recalled Charlotte¡¯s personality and understood what she was saying. Although she had a dazed characteristic in her, that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s bad at using her brain. Given the circumstances of the disappearance of the money, she must have known it didn¡¯t make sense¡­¡­ and she must have had a guilty conscience to suspect the priest who shared the room with her. But by listening to her, it must have been hard to deny either. ¡°As Nelia said, I will ask the priest who shares the room with me.¡± Nelia shouted out, blinking with dazed eyes at Charlotte. ¡°Charlotte¡­¡­ you don¡¯t mean to ask her straightforwardly if she stole it, do you?¡± Charlotte tilted her head slowly. ¡°Yes, so what if I¡¯m going to do that¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± Nelia shouted, meanwhile Charlotte blinked dumbfoundedly. ¡°Why¡­¡­..?¡± ¡°If you ask her that, I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t say that she¡¯s the culprit. Moreover, she would most likely leap up and down because you suspect her!¡± At that moment, Charlotte¡¯s expression became more serious than ever. ¡°Then¡­¡­ what should I do?¡± Phew. Nelia took a short breath. ¡°Listen, Charlotte.¡± Charlotte nodded quietly and brought her utmost attention to Nelia. ¡°Go on and tell the priest you share the room with that you weren¡¯t able to catch the culprit in the end, but it¡¯s okay because you still have a lot of money left.¡± Nod, nod. Charlotte¡¯s head moved up and down hastily. ¡°If the priest is the culprit, she might wonder where you hid that additional money. Then, tell her you kept it under the bed.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± ¡°And for a while, try to observe her secretly whenever you¡¯re away.¡± Charlotte might have picked up on Nelia¡¯s plan because she uttered, ¡®Ah¡­¡­!¡¯. ¡°If the priest is the one who stole your money, she would definitely try to steal it again¡­¡­!¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes were filled with unusual thrill. Nelia nodded. ¡°Yes, if you catch her the moment she¡¯s about to steal it, she¡¯ll definitely not be able to escape.¡± Charlotte took Nelia¡¯s hands and wrapped it with both her hands. ¡°How can Nelia be this smart¡­¡­.? It¡¯s amazing that you can come up with this¡­¡­.¡± What is she talking about this time? Nelia was a little bewildered by Charlotte¡¯s response to just a small piece of advice. However, Charlotte¡¯s twinkling eyes quickly turned grim. ¡°But, I¡¯m worried if I can do what Nelia suggested¡­¡­¡± Nellia patted Charlotte on the shoulder. ¡°Have some confidence in yourself. Or we don¡¯t know what else she¡¯s going to steal next time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ I suppose so.¡± Charlotte gently grabbed the pendant of the necklace she was wearing around her neck. Nelia¡¯s eyes turned to Charlotte¡¯s pendant. In the original story, that pendant appeared to have been given by the priest who took care of Charlotte. The priest was nothing short of a mother figure to Charlotte, and before she died, she handed that pendant to her. So that thing was very important for Charlotte. Charlotte made up her mind shortly after, and a rather powerful tone escaped her red lips. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­ I can do this.¡± ¡°Like you should.¡± When Nelia drew a smile around her mouth, Charlotte also smiled slightly. They smiled at each other for a moment, and Charlotte spoke in a serious voice as soon as the smile erased from her face. ¡°Lastly¡­¡­. Before I go, there¡¯s something I want to say to Nelia as well¡­¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Charlotte glanced around and approached Nelia to whisper quietly in her ear. ¡°Though I feel the similar energy to a human being, the duke Nelia serves is different from ordinary people.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°He¡¯s filled with ferocious energy. Like an angry snake¡­¡­¡± Nellia was momentarily baffled. Charlotte had never thought like this when she saw the duke for the first time in the original story. There was a subtle atmosphere in the middle of their conversation earlier, but the duke was kind and polite enough to Charlotte, so she didn¡¯t expect her (Charlotte) to feel this way just from his energy. ¡°On the other hand, Nelia is like a herbivore living in a peaceful world¡­¡­ and I think you¡¯re going to be devoured.¡± Be devoured¡­¡­. She might have been eaten already in another sense. Charlotte, who didn¡¯t know about his secret, spoke in a concerned voice. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried about Nelia.¡± Nelia suppressed her bewilderment and tried to bring solace to Charlotte. ¡°The duke is not a bad person. He¡¯s really nice to me.¡± It was a problem because he went too far. Only then did Charlotte¡¯s serious look improve slightly. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes, please don¡¯t worry about me and return as quickly as possible.¡± While they were talking for a while, the sun had set even more. ¡°I will go now, Nelia. See you again¡­¡­.!¡± Charlotte looked wistful when she finally left the duke. A sigh of relief escaped Nelia¡¯s mouth after she sent Charlotte off and left alone there. Her reason for being relieved was complicated. As the awkward meeting finally came to an end, she thought Charlotte would be able to find her stolen money. Also¡­¡­ Charlotte didn¡¯t seem very interested in the duke. But on the other hand, she felt kind of bad. Why did she become nervous and relieved on her own? It sounded like she was running a one-man band during this time. ¡°You must have had a lot of words to exchange with each other.¡± When Nelia entered the mansion, the duke immediately spat out while sitting on the sofa in the hall. Quite a lot of time must have passed when she was talking to Charlotte. ¡°She said she didn¡¯t know the way back.¡± Nelia lacked the energy to explain the long conversation she had with Charlotte a moment ago, so she equivocated adequately. Seeing the duke reminded her of the strange relief that washed over her earlier, and she felt weird. **** Chapters 56-60 is up on Kofi Shop **** *Please support to save ROS. Your help is desperately needed Chapter 56 *** But Nelia erased her thoughts about the duke and Charlotte shortly after. She thought she would act awkwardly if she kept being restless. Nelia looked at the duke sitting on the sofa. Considering that he wasn¡¯t doing anything in particular, he must have been waiting for her to come in after seeing Charlotte off. The duke got up from the sofa. ¡°Shall we have dinner now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You must have been hungry since earlier.¡± Nelia said while approaching him, to which the duke responded with a chuckle. ¡°You know, Nelia. I¡¯m not really attached to food. I¡¯m just afraid Nelia will be hungry.¡± Nelia walked along with the duke, touched by his affectionate remark. As they walked together, Nelia took a peek at the duke¡¯s face. The duke really had no appetite at all. At first, Nelia initially thought it was just his personal preference, but later she realized that duke¡¯s body was like an efficiently-fueled car. The duke used to skip meals voluntarily when he was busy with work, but his stomach never growled. He was taller than ordinary men and has a good physique, so she thought he would have a big appetite, but it¡¯s astonishing because he was the opposite. Whenever she saw his figure, Nelia questioned the duke¡¯s existence. She completely saw him as a not-so-ordinary person due to the serpent curse and turning into a ferocious monster once a year. But there were many other unique things about him as well. Like when he won the recent fight against the Swordmaster, Carlos, without any scratch, and when he wasn¡¯t really attached to food like now. ¡°Not to mention his unrealistic appearance¡­¡­¡± The duke met her eyes. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that, Nelia?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Nelia was caught peeping at him for no reason, so she hurriedly sat down on the table. ¡°You can take a look at it more.¡± ¡°Pardon¡­¡­..?¡± ¡°I mean, my face.¡± Nelia¡¯s face reddened slightly when she realized the duke was teasing her. ¡°I feel happy when Nelia looks at my face.¡± ¡­¡­.Such a weird person. Nellia thought so when she saw the Duke with a very happy smile. But the duke smiled broadly, unaware of Nelia¡¯s thoughts. ¡°It seems that I completely caught Nelia¡¯s sight during that moment.¡± She felt weird again. Her heart pounded abnormally. She didn¡¯t feel bad to chase away the imagination of the duke meeting Charlotte. If she might say this, she felt a bit anxious. Nelia shook her fingers with head lowered when she felt like in the strange mood. ¡°Did you see your friend off properly?¡± However, when Charlotte¡¯s name escaped the duke¡¯s mouth, her rapidly beating heart quickly subsided. Nelia tried not to show this perturbed feeling on her face. ¡°Yes. Charlotte returned well. She¡¯s grateful that I¡¯m being so kind to her, even though she came so suddenly.¡± The duke took a sip of water before putting the glass back. ¡°It¡¯s Nelia¡¯s friend, not just anyone else, so I should be treating her well.¡± The duke looked down at the cup for a moment and looked up at Nelia. ¡°But I don¡¯t think Nelia¡¯s friend is a priest.¡± ¡°Yes. Charlotte is not a priest, but I think¡­¡­ a courier who runs errands in the monastery.¡± Although she originally didn¡¯t have a private tutor in the monastery, Charlotte was an uncommon case and vague to explain. Charlotte was not a priest, but they let her stay in the capital¡¯s city monastery only due to the request of the monastery in her hometown.¡± Charlotte was running errands for the monastery and helping with chores. ¡°May I ask how you two met?¡± Upon the duke¡¯s question, Nelia¡¯s spoon stopped mid-air when she was enjoying the soup. She only met Charlotte for the second time today, so it didn¡¯t matter if she was being honest to him. It¡¯s a bit embarrassing though. Nelia spoke with a hum. ¡°¡­¡­I told you the other day, I picked up a stranger, brought her into the carriage and took her into a monastery.¡± One of the duke¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly. He might have noticed the backstory by now. ¡°It was Charlotte whom I picked up at that time. I think she was wandering around the capital city.¡± ¡°I suppose so.¡± The duke nodded. ¡°On that day¡­¡­ I couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell you the details.¡± At that time, she was quite perturbed by the unexpected encounter with the female lead. ¡°It¡¯s fine. She didn¡¯t look like an ill-mannered person.¡± The duke said with a grin. ¡®She didn¡¯t look like a bad person¡­¡­.¡¯ Anyone would have said so when they saw Charlotte. However, such a remark came from the duke¡¯s mouth, so Nelia became somewhat irked. ¡°But¡­¡­.¡± The duke¡¯s gaze shifted to the acorn which Nelia had placed on the table. The acorn was given by Charlotte earlier. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel so good to find out that you think the same way as I do.¡± Nelia couldn¡¯t understand what the unpleasant thing the duke was talking about, but she felt better when those words sunk in. Every word of the duke¡¯s judgment about Charlotte felt like going back and forth between hot and cold water. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me¡­¡­.?¡¯ Nelia felt down again when she realized the fact. It was the first time in her life that she felt affected by someone else¡¯s words. ¡°How¡¯s Nelia? Do you like your new friend?¡± ¡°Do you like her?¡± ¡°It seems that she really likes Nelia.¡± Nelia pondered how to answer. Although she felt affected when the duke was entangled with Charlotte, she never hated Charlotte. She was too pretty and adorable to be hated. This is his first crush after all. ¡°I like¡­¡­. Charlotte, too.¡± Nelia answered and looked at the duke. The delicately bent eyebrows looked somewhat displeased. Nelia normally would have been curious about his reaction, but that wasn¡¯t the case now. This was because she can¡¯t afford it, and she also had a question for the duke. ¡°What do you think about Charlotte, Your Grace?¡± From earlier on, Nelia wondered how the duke must have thought about Charlotte. ¡®Because she¡¯s extremely pretty, she must have been surprised by her appearance.¡¯ She expected that his mood would depend on the answer that she would give now, but she wanted to know more about what the duke thought about Charlotte. She didn¡¯t know the reason for her cruel curiosity, even if she thought she could have a peaceful sleep today only if she knew perfectly what the duke thought of Charlotte. Nelia waited nervously for the Duke¡¯s answer. But the duke could not easily answer. He seemed to find it difficult to ask questions. Nelia waited nervously for the duke to answer. But the duke didn¡¯t answer readily. He seemed to find it difficult to answer. ¡®The range of questions was too wide.¡¯ Nelia thought of a more specific question. ¡°Such as her first impression.¡± Upon the more detailed question, the duke seemed to be in agony and answered. ¡°As I said, she didn¡¯t seem like a bad person.¡± Nelia was getting frustrated by the clueless answer. Actually, what she wanted to ask was, ¡®Wasn¡¯t Charlotte pretty?¡¯ Since Charlotte had a look that could make everyone gasped in awe, she thought the duke would feel the same way. However, she thought the duke would find it strange to ask so bluntly. Nelia used her head to find a way. ¡°When I saw Charlotte¡¯s face for the first time, I was astonished because her face looked so pretty. I¡¯ve never seen such a pretty person before.¡± Nelia eventually recited her first impression of Charlotte, as if speaking up for the duke. ¡°Human¡¯s looks are not everything. You have to look into them.¡± ¡°Of course that¡¯s true, but¡­¡­¡± She got a completely unexpected answer in return. The duke looked somewhat displeased. Nelia wanted to say, ¡®This is not it¡­¡­¡¯ But Nelia continued, thinking she couldn¡¯t give up now. ¡°Charlotte is a kind-hearted person. She¡¯s as kind as her angelic face.¡± At Nelia¡¯s complimenting remark, the duke put down his tableware. ¡°Nelia, how many times have you seen her that you¡¯re able to come up with such a remark?¡± He sounded quite displeased. Rather than that, Nelia found her words didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°You said she doesn¡¯t seem like a bad person either.¡± ¡°I said she doesn¡¯t seem like a bad person, but I never said she¡¯d be as kind as an angel.¡± Nelia was momentarily quiet at the contradictory logic that made her speechless. ¡°So¡­¡­ you don¡¯t like Charlotte?¡± ¡°Yes, now that I think about it again, I don¡¯t like Charlotte.¡± She was relieved by his uninterested attitude to Charlotte, but she found his sudden change of attitude quite unsettling and weird. The duke even looked not so good. The duke said to Nelia, who was wondering because she couldn¡¯t understand his intention. ¡°Nelia, I¡¯d love to accompany you when meeting her from now on.¡± ¡°Why¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°You¡¯d better not ask me why.¡± She wasn¡¯t very pleased to hear that he would accompany her, but Nelia had no choice but nodded at the sight of the somewhat keen duke that came out of nowhere. ¡°¡­¡­Sure.¡± *** A few days after Charlotte visited, there was a letter from her. It¡¯s a relief that she didn¡¯t come abruptly again, but according to Charlotte¡¯s letter, it was said that she would visit the day after tomorrow. ¡®If she¡¯s going to notify me like this, it¡¯s no different than a surprise visit¡­¡­¡¯ Nevertheless, she must be able to not feel burdened or despise Charlotte. Also, her vigilance toward Charlotte naturally subsided. Besides the fact that nothing happened on the day the duke met Charlotte, after that he didn¡¯t ask any questions about Charlotte. Therefore, Charlotte¡¯s letter about coming to visit shouldn¡¯t be surprising or unpleasant. However, she was just a bit worn out because she couldn¡¯t get her hands on the information about Sigrid¡¯s heart these days. Nelia sighed and folded the letter, then the duke asked. ¡°From whom did that letter come from?¡± ¡°Charlotte.¡± The duke¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°On the morning of the day after tomorrow, she wishes to visit me.¡± Nelia watched the duke¡¯s expression closely when saying so. ¡°Is she not allowed ¡­¡­.?¡± The duke never said no to her when she wished for something, but the owner of this residence was Duke Hart, so it¡¯s only right to ask him first. ¡°Certainly, no problem.¡± The duke nodded, though there was a brief pause in between. ¡°Thank you, Your Grace.¡± After finishing breakfast, Nelia and the duke headed to his study. Recently, she has been looking for a lot of books related to Sigrid¡¯s heart, or even bought them on her day-off. She hasn¡¯t found any clues yet. ¡°As expected, I think the best way is to get close to Elena¡¯s Tears and talk to Zenuit again¡­¡­.¡± And ask him about the holy dew. Then, the duke looked up in the midst of the very attentive reading session. ¡°Nelia.¡± Nelia averted her eyes from the book at the very serious voice. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Have you ever heard about the existence of holy dew?¡± Nelia widened her eyes at the mention of ¡®Holy Dew¡¯ which came out of the duke¡¯s mouth. She didn¡¯t expect the duke to mention the holy dew. She only found out about Zenuit when she encountered him recently. But as she couldn¡¯t pretend to know about Zenuit, Nelia tried to answer as if she had no idea. ¡°No, I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± ¡°I just found out about it for the first time, and it¡¯s said that the last tears Elena shed before she died were split up.¡± Nelia asked with a light frown. ¡°Split¡­¡­?¡± Chapter 57 *** According to what Zenuit said, the holy dew definitely existed. But, it was because Elena¡¯s Tears were split in two¡­¡­. ¡°The latter part of the book is torn, so I don¡¯t know the details, but I think it would be good to spare several possibilities.¡± That was a good point. Everyone knew the Legend of Sigrid was a very old myth, but the recorded content varied widely as it was so old. Centered on the ¡®Legend of Sigrid¡¯, this was because a lot of content has been derived. But now, what she was sure of was that Sigrid¡¯s follower, Zenuit, was trapped inside the gemstone, Elena¡¯s Tears, and she had to get him out to get Sigrid¡¯s heart. And she needed the holy dew in order to get Zenuit out of there. Nelia was lost in her thoughts for a moment. There was a nail-sized hole on the back of Elena¡¯s Tears. ¡®Maybe that circular hole is¡­¡­.¡¯ Could it be the place to put in the holy dew. The circular hole didn¡¯t look as if it had been splitted, but it might be part of Elena¡¯s Tears. If that was true, another problem would occur here. Where would she find that nail-sized holy dew? The duke spoke with a concerned expression when the dark shadow of anxiety hung on Nelia¡¯s face. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­. Are you all right? You don¡¯t look really good.¡± The duke examined Nelia closely as his face drew closer to her. ¡°Me¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, I think you make that kind of expression oftenly these days.¡± Nelia knew why the duke said so. This was because Sigrid¡¯s heart and Charlotte¡¯s problem have been disturbing her mind lately. Nelia was mostly disturbed by Charlotte in particular. After Charlotte left, the duke never asked about her, but there were times when she suddenly felt anxious. She has managed to regain her composure which was similar to calm waves, but her expression might have been dark for a few days after Charlotte¡¯s visit so she might have looked otherwise. ¡°Nelia, is it because you¡¯re having any difficulty finding the curse? If that is the case, you don¡¯t have to feel obligated to help me, Nelia.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s just that there has been a lot on my mind lately.¡± Nelia smiled lightly and reassured the duke, his expression gradually loosened after that. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that¡­¡­ but if it¡¯s difficult, you can tell me anytime. I can lift the curse on my own.¡± If it were anything else than this, she would¡¯ve complied to the duke, but not this one. It would never be easy for Duke Hart to find Sigrid¡¯s heart on his own because he was not the main lead of this story. It¡¯s probably close to impossible. Nelia swallowed the bitter smile inside as she knew the truth. The duke rose from his seat. ¡°I think I have to go out for a while. You don¡¯t have to tag along because it¡¯s not far away.¡± Nelia¡¯s eyes followed the hurrying duke. ¡°Who are you going to see?¡± ¡°I forgot that the Knight Commander is going to visit the mansion because there¡¯s something he needs to report.¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± The duke said with a smile. ¡°Take a rest for a bit, Nelia.¡± The duke left the study as soon as he finished his remark. When one person disappeared, the study became chilly. Nelia looked at the empty seat of the duke. ¡®He¡¯s a busy man after all.¡¯ Many people from here and there have been looking for Duke Hart recently. She heard that the reason was due to Carlos¡¯ absence. He hasn¡¯t been seen in public lately, and held off the imperial task. ¡®Is it because of his stiff arm?¡¯ Carlos thought his right arm was a disgrace, so if there was any problem with it again, he would never want people to know about it. If not, he could be busy with other things. Nelia quickly gave up on her thoughts about Carlos. She wasn¡¯t supposed to be worried for him. She just couldn¡¯t help but to be bothered about it. As she lost concentration a moment after that, Nelia got up from her seat and decided to approach the duke¡¯s seat. She wanted to read the book about the holy dew that the duke saw earlier. The duke didn¡¯t arrange his desk, so the book he was reading remained there. The book looked shabby from its appearance. As expected, the most useful information seemed to be contained in these kinds of ancient books. Nelia found the page where the duke left off. She skimmed through it quickly in order to find it as fast as she could. But as the duke said, there were really just two lines of information related to the holy dew. The later part was torn. Nelia turned the page again just in case and looked through it carefully, that¡¯s when she found a new part she never saw before. [The origin of the holy dew.] The holy dew was mentioned again at the latter part where the duke hasn¡¯t read yet. [During the process when Elena¡¯s Tears were coagulating, the small splitting fragment became the ¡®holy dew¡¯. Which then formed as a small gem.] She couldn¡¯t entirely rely on this book, but if this was right, this information might be very helpful. It gave a clue that the holy dewa was a small gem. [Elena¡¯s Tears are said to have coagulated in the shape of falling raindrops, and the holy dew also fell and came out in a circular shape.] Nelia¡¯s eyes grew slightly wider. ¡®In a circular shape¡­¡­.!¡¯ The content was supporting Nelia¡¯s assumption about the round hole on the back part of Elena¡¯s Tears which might have been the place of holy dew. [The reason why the premodifier ¡®holy¡¯ is attached is due to the fact that the holy dew was discovered by a priest. It has been kept in the monastery for generations.] If this was true, the holy dew was probably kept somewhere in the monastery. She read the content again from the beginning to the end just in case, but failed to find another clue. Nelia put the book back on the duke¡¯s desk. ¡®Such a pity, but I should be satisfied to have learned more about the holy dew.¡¯ PAGE 5 And when she retreated, Tuk. The envelope on the desk fell down when it brushed against Nelia¡¯s hand. As the envelope fell down, the papers inside scattered on the floor. ¡®Akh¡­¡­¡¯ Nelia drooped down hurriedly and collected the scattered papers. But one paper suddenly caught her eye. There was something written on top of the paper. ¡®Charlotte.¡¯ Nelia¡¯s heart pounded anxiously again at the familiar name. Nelia slowly extended her hand to pick up the paper. It contained information about someone. Such as information about their name, age, where they reside, and place of origin. And the information matched with Charlotte whom Nelia was familiar with. Nelia¡¯s eyes trembled slightly. ¡°Why did His Grace¡­¡­ investigate Charlotte?¡± She felt weird. Her heart was pounding, and she felt like sinking to the other side of the world. Although the duke didn¡¯t seem interested in Charlotte, it occurred to her that it might not have been true. One particular scene flashed across her mind. In the original story, the duke also did a background check on Charlotte. He couldn¡¯t forget about Charlotte, whom he met briefly, so he wanted to meet her again. ¡®So it was like that¡­¡­¡¯ The tip of the paper crumpled slightly when her grip tightened. Nelia looked down at the paper for a long time before putting it back in the envelope. She put it on the desk and left the study. She had no energy left to do anything else. Returning to her room, Nelia locked the door and sat and slouched on the bed. She felt as if her anxiety was bursting out all of a sudden. The shock was bigger than she thought. Nelia hugged her knee and buried her face in it. As expected, the duke seemed to be attracted to Charlotte like in the original story. In fact, it was weird that he wasn¡¯t fascinated by her. She was so pretty that even people of the same gender would fall in love with her. ¡®But why am I so depressed?¡¯ Nelia couldn¡¯t figure out what she was doing at this moment. She didn¡¯t know what this unsettling and unpleasant feeling she had never experienced before. She was close to bursting out crying. As the warm feeling around her eyes intensified, Nelia realized that her eyes were teary. Nelia closed her eyes tightly as if she was running away from the truth. *** Flash. Thump, thump- Nelia opened her eyes at the noise. It was dark inside the room. Nelia realized that she had fallen asleep unknowingly, and it was already evening. ¡°Nelia! Are you there?¡± When the duke¡¯s urgent voice came into her hearing, Nelia got up from the bed. This was because if she didn¡¯t open the door, the duke intended to break it down right away. Creak. When the door opened, she saw the duke¡¯s rigid face. But as soon as he saw Nelia, his rigid expression immediately loosened. ¡°Nelia, you were here¡­¡­..¡± Despite the duke¡¯s assured remark, Nelia only stared at him. The duke drew out a sigh with a worried expression. ¡°I returned just now, and I was surprised to hear that Nelia disappeared.¡± Nelia came back inside and thought it was probably because he encountered no one. That was a good point though, what is he worried about? If she wasn¡¯t in the study, she would be in her room anyway. Nelia thought twistedly, different than usual. ¡°¡­¡­.I was so surprised knowing you disappeared.¡± The duke¡¯s concerned gaze gradually blew Nelia¡¯s brittle heart over. When her mind cleared up, she wondered if she went too far. But such thoughts disappeared shortly after. ¡®No.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t her but the duke was more likely to be the one who would disappear one day. ¡®Nelia, I found my true love. That being said, I don¡¯t need you anymore.¡¯ Just imagining it made her feel as if being struck by lightning. It was extremely bad at the same time. How could he leave her so easily after she stayed with the duke and went through all sorts of hardships? Nelia¡¯s eyes turned red again. The duke saw it and lowered his head to match their heights. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­. Are you crying?¡± The friendly voice made her cry harder. But when he asked why she was crying, she shook her head because if she complied, she would have to tell him this ridiculous imagination. ¡°No. It¡¯s because I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± She answered powerlessly and the duke¡¯s hand touched her forehead. She felt strange at the familiar cool touch. ¡°I don¡¯t think you have fever¡­¡­..¡± Nelia removed the duke¡¯s hand. ¡°I don¡¯t suffer from cold. It¡¯s just¡­¡­ I guess I¡¯m just a little tired. I just need to rest.¡± But the worried expression still lingered on the duke¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll stay by your side to take care of you today.¡± If he has feelings for Charlotte, why is he this affectionate to her? He would end up loving Charlotte just like the original story. Nelia recalled the story after the duke did a background check on Charlotte in the original story. He eventually found out about Charlotte through the background check and continued to meet her under the guise of coincidence. Then he became convinced of his feelings. Thanks to that, Nelia¡¯s mood had already reached low level, or she had dug a tunnel by now. ¡°I don¡¯t want¡­¡­ No, it¡¯s fine.¡± Nelia let out a subdued voice from her mouth. And when she was about to close the door, the duke held it. ¡°Is it because I¡¯m afraid I will touch you again¡­¡­.? I will never do that. I¡¯m not as much of a beast to touch the sick Nelia.¡± The duke said with a serious look. Nevertheless, Nelia couldn¡¯t stay with the duke now. If they were to stay together, she might end up weeping bitterly and asking if he was attracted to Charlotte. ¡°I just want to be alone. You don¡¯t have to take care of me.¡± The duke¡¯s hold on the door loosened at Nelia¡¯s firm words. His eyes seen through the door bothered her, but she couldn¡¯t afford to think about it now. *** The next day. Nelia closed her eyes as if she was ignoring the sunlight shining through the curtains. She didn¡¯t really want to open her eyes. She fell asleep late yesterday because she was depressed on her own. She was more absentminded rather than being tired. Nelia was already looking at the hands of the clock pointing at ten o¡¯clock before she realized it. Luckily, today was a holiday. If she had to go to the Imperial Palace, she would have to be with the duke again. The duke was probably drinking tea in the garden or reading in his study by now. ¡®Then shall I go out¡­¡­.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t sleep again once she opened her eyes, and when she gradually collect her wits, she felt stuffy in the room. If she went out to the hallway for a bit now, she wouldn¡¯t encounter the duke. Thinking so, Nelia washed up and dressed in simple attire. But when she opened the door, ¡°Ah¡­¡­..¡± She spotted the duke standing in the hallway while looking out the window. ¡®Why is he standing there¡­¡­.!¡¯ Nelia closed the door quietly and wondered if she should return inside. But the duke turned around shortly after and looked at Nelia. And their eyes met. Chapter 58 *** A question along with a bewildered tone escaped Nelia¡¯s mouth. ¡°Wh-what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I waited until Nelia came out of the room.¡± Nelia blinked at the duke¡¯s calm remark. ¡°Continuously¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She didn¡¯t know how long he would continue to do that, but looking at the duke who seemed to be a bit absentminded, she knew for sure that he didn¡¯t wait there for a short while. ¡°¡­¡­Why did you wait for me?¡± I broke up with the Duke yesterday, but it wasn¡¯t worth waiting for at the door. I made an excuse that I wasn¡¯t feeling well. ¡°Are you feeling well?¡± The duke didn¡¯t answer Nelia¡¯s question, but asked another question. His slightly smiling expression somehow looked weak. Nelia answered while looking at the duke after returning to her senses. ¡°Pardon? Yes¡­¡­¡± ¡°I was worried about you all night.¡± Nelia¡¯s resentful heart softened when she saw the weak smile of the duke. Actually, she had no reason to be resentful to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right, as long as you¡¯re not sick anymore.¡± His affectionate voice made her want to cry again. She felt diffident to spend time with the duke as usual today because of yesterday. Nelia looked up at the duke upon building up a deep determination. ¡°Your Grace, can I¡­¡­. rest in my room tonight?¡± There was a pause before the duke answered. ¡°Of course. Nelia has been working hard for me until the holidays recently.¡± Considering she was going around the library and tried hard to find information related to Sigrid even during holidays and read books, it was a good excuse for her. ¡°Nelia, please get some rest.¡± Nelia nodded her head slightly. As she waited for the duke to leave, but he barely moved. He sighed and ruffled his hair, then grabbed Nelia by the wrist. Those silver eyes looked somewhat nervous when facing her. ¡°¡­¡­.Nelia, is there anything you want to say to me?¡± Nelia nibbled on her lip. She had a lot of things to say, but she couldn¡¯t say anything because she didn¡¯t have any courage. However, she was worried about the duke¡¯s gaze that seemed anxious from a moment ago. The duke might not know what she was thinking now, so why did he show such a sentiment? ¡°Nelia¡­¡­. If you have something to say, you can tell me.¡± Nelia¡¯s eyes gleamed in melancholy at his desperate attitude. ¡®If you ask me what you¡¯re thinking about when doing the background check on Charlotte, what would you say, Your Grace?¡¯ It seemed that she knew the reason without having to ask him. ¡°It should be you, Your Grace¡­¡­. Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± This time, the duke¡¯s eyes were trembling slightly. But he dropped his gaze shortly after as if avoiding her eyes. ¡°¡­¡­. No, I don¡¯t.¡± The duke¡¯s words brought relief upon Nelia. He had no intention of telling her about why he ran a background check on Charlotte. Although she felt as if there was a lump in her throat, Nelia still managed to answer as if nothing happened. ¡°Yes¡­¡­. I understand.¡± ** Being alone didn¡¯t do her any good. Only bad thoughts keep creeping into her head. She should have just asked the duke earnestly when he asked earlier. Does he care about Charlotte? Nelia regretted it quickly. However, time passed quickly and a rumbling sound came from her stomach. ¡®I¡¯m hungry¡­¡­.¡¯ The maid left a meal for her during the day, but she didn¡¯t eat it since she had no appetite. But as time passed by, the hungry stomach announced her of its starving state as if disobeying her. Nelia eventually got up from her seat and went out of the room. She was worried that Duke Hart might be in the hallway again, but there wasn¡¯t any sight of him around. ¡®Should I go downstairs¡­¡­.¡¯ Nelia carefully walked through the corridor and climbed down the stairs. When she reached the first floor, there was a delicious smell lingering in the air. The servants seemed to be preparing dinner. Indeed, the servants of this house and Duke Hart must have dinner. Nelia looked for the duke again. ¡®What if we meet¡­¡­.¡¯ It would be very embarrassing to run into him. But she thought she would be starving if I just went back upstairs, and she would meet the duke if she stayed here. Not eating lunch brought by the maid during the day was her biggest mistake. As she was wandering around the dining room while agonizing, a voice came from behind her. ¡°Nelia.¡± Turning her head, she spotted Duke Hart standing there. They reunited after a few hours. Although this mansion was large, it was a natural occurrence to encounter each other because they literally lived under one roof. She was just a little embarrassed. No, actually¡­¡­.. A lot. ¡°I was worried because you skipped lunch, do you think you can digest dinner?¡± There was no intention to make fun of her from the duke¡¯s slightly widened eyes. However, Nelia¡¯s face heated up because she felt guilty. ¡°Yes¡­¡­. I think I can digest it.¡± Nelia answered as she was barely able to control her reddened face, meanwhile the duke took her hands and led her. ¡°Come on, Nelia. You must be hungry.¡± Nelia followed the duke as if she didn¡¯t actually want to. When she entered the dining room, she could smell the savory soup. ¡°I thought Nelia would have dinner, so I asked them to prepare something mild. It won¡¯t hurt your stomach as you didn¡¯t eat for the whole day.¡± Nelia was touched again at the duke¡¯s attentive remark. Nelia had a lump in her throat as she nodded slowly instead of answering. The meal session went by quietly. The duke didn¡¯t say anything during the meal which wasn¡¯t like his usual self. It seemed that he didn¡¯t speak on purpose. She could only feel the way he occasionally looked at her. Due to that, Nelia was able to finish her meal without difficulty. The duke, who was sipping on his tea, checked that Nelia had finished eating before talking to her. ¡°Nelia.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.?¡± Nelia looked at the duke while groveling heavily as she wondered if she should get up first. ¡°I actually¡­¡­. Have something to talk about with Nelia.¡± She felt as if the meal she had digested was about to come out again at the duke¡¯s serious demeanor. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to talk about this with you¡­¡­.¡± Nelia unknowingly gripped the handle of the teacup in her hand. She had a hunch that the duke would reveal the fact that he had run a background check behind Charlotte. Perhaps, he would also tell her about his feelings for Charlotte¡­¡­.. Otherwise, there was no reason for him to speak so seriously. Badump, badump. If the duke confessed to the truth, how is she going to react? She thought she was going to cry right at this moment, but when she thought about doing that, it was too unsightly. What kind of relationship do they have? But she didn¡¯t have any confidence to give an indifferent response. If he said, ¡®Actually, I have feelings for Charlotte.¡¯ with such a warm face¡­¡­. ¡°Nelia, please don¡¯t get involved in breaking my curse from now on.¡± Nelia, whose thought was heading to Andromeda, raised her head at the duke¡¯s words, it was completely different from what she had expected. She thought he would confess his feelings for Charlotte, but he suddenly asked her not to be involved in breaking his curse anymore. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The duke gave her a weak smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this lately. Perhaps, I shouldn¡¯t have put the burden on Nelia, too. The curse is my problem¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I told you I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡± ¡°No. Because of that, Nelia can¡¯t even take a proper rest even on holidays.¡± It¡¯s true that she couldn¡¯t get rest on holiday, but it¡¯s not like she hated it. It was fun to hop around from place to place to look for information with the duke, such as the library, the shabby bookstore. ¡°I will look for the way by myself from now on. You¡¯ve worked hard all this time, Nelia.¡± Nelia hurriedly spoke up at his drastic conclusion. ¡°You can¡¯t even go out without me¡­¡­.! If you grow apart from me, you will turn into a snake¡­¡­¡­¡± The duke shook his head. ¡°I will be alright if I take more than three pills.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to put pressure on your body, Your Grace!¡± ¡°I will do it if I have to.¡± Nelia frowned at the duke¡¯s determined remark. ¡°Why do you have to go this far¡­¡­..¡± The duke smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve been so content and happy to be with Nelia all this time that I failed to take good care of you.¡± Nelia still thought it was difficult to comprehend what the duke was implying. ¡°It¡¯s not that lifting the curse is not important¡­¡­..¡± But the duke already seemed to think that Nelia was tired of looking for a way to lift the curse. The duke stared at Nelia. ¡°Nelia, I don¡¯t really care if I can¡¯t lift the curse for the rest of my life. I only desire one thing.¡± The voice that came out of his mouth was infinitely desperate. ¡°That Nelia doesn¡¯t leave me.¡± Nelia blinked absentmindedly. The duke continued while still putting on an anxious look on his face. ¡°So, Nelia¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Nelia cut him off to sort out the situation. The duke seemed to have been worrying about the wrong things. That she might have grown tired of the duke and got enough of him after being involved in his curse¡­¡­.. How did he come up with such a ridiculous misunderstanding? She wondered about the reason, but first of all, resolving this misunderstanding was the first thing she had to do. Nelia managed to collect herself and talked. ¡°Your Grace. To say the truth, I don¡¯t want to give up on the matter of lifting your curse. I don¡¯t hate it either.¡± The duke¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°Then why¡­¡­..¡± Then why? She wanted to ask him that. Nelia furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Why did Your Grace suddenly have that thought?¡± ¡°Recently, there have been times when Nelia¡¯s face darkened. You seemed somewhat tired by the look on your face¡­¡­.. And looked like you were having a hard time¡­¡­.¡± Nelia recalled back on herself. ¡®Did I¡­¡­..?¡¯ Thinking back on these days, she supposed so. But it wasn¡¯t because of Duke Hart, it was due to other things. Such as, about how to get in touch with Zenuit again, what the holy dew might be. Of course, Charlotte was the biggest influence among many worries she had in mind. She was feeling down because she thought the duke might have fallen for Charlotte. But the problem was that she didn¡¯t have any concern which she could reveal to the duke at this moment. The existence of Zenuit and the holy dew, the confusing feeling toward Charlotte, everything. After contemplating, Nelia spat it out. ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°Nelia is a warm-hearted person, so I know you won¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s hard for you.¡± A wry smile hung over the duke¡¯s mouth. Nelia was growing frustrated at the sight. ¡®I said it¡¯s not!¡¯ But Nelia patiently opened her mouth again in a calm demeanor. ¡°I used to feel tired or sick for no reason. And that was the case yesterday.¡± She couldn¡¯t say it was because she was in a bad mood because of Charlotte, and she made up that lie in a haste. She wasn¡¯t actually sick¡­¡­.. But she locked herself in the room since she felt upset. However, it seemed that she couldn¡¯t persuade the duke with this kind of excuse. The grim expression still lingered on the duke¡¯s face. ¡°Nelia, I¡¯m really fine with¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡­..!¡± In the end, Nelia was unable to contain her erupting heart and eventually cut off the duke¡¯s words. The duke¡¯s gaze turned to Nelia. ¡°The reason I behaved strangely¡­¡­.¡± Nelia continued while shutting her eyes tightly. ¡°Was because of Charlotte.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Nelia confessed her feelings out of desperation. ¡°I thought¡­¡­. Your Grace might have feelings for Charlotte.¡± Chapter 59 *** Nelia confessed, and the duke immediately crooked his eyebrows as if he was dumbfounded. ¡°I¡¯m doing that to Nelia¡¯s friend?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± Nelia¡¯s answer made the duke release a forced laugh. The duke asked Nelia after regaining his usual expression. ¡°Why did you think so?¡± ¡°I saw the paper from the duke¡¯s desk that proves you were looking into Charlotte¡­¡­.¡± Nelia said weakly with her head hung down. The duke sighed and ran his hand through his hair. ¡°About that¡­¡­.¡± As expected, the duke couldn¡¯t explain right away. Nelia¡¯s eyes turned red. The bridge of his nose was numb and her throat was sore. Although she has been able to hold back the tears well until just now, she couldn¡¯t endure the overwhelming sorrow anymore this time. ¡°Why did Your Grace investigate Charlotte¡¯s background¡­¡­.¡± Nelia eventually cried. Her words were cut off by a hiccuping noise. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­..¡± The duke rose from his seat and approached Nelia as he looked at her in surprise. And he slowly brought Nelia into his arms. ¡°Heuhu¡­¡­.¡± The duke¡¯s chest was wet because of Nelia¡¯s tears. Even so, Nelia couldn¡¯t stop crying. She kept weeping like a child who had lost her candy. However, her tears stopped shortly after as the duke patted her. As her weeping subsided, the duke carefully grabbed Nelia¡¯s chin and lifted it slowly. Nelia¡¯s tearful face was revealed. The duke¡¯s eyes could be seen through her hazy vision. After that, a tender touch brushed against her lips along with the soft smacking sound. Nelia stopped crying for a moment. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to do anything other than blinking dazedly. ¡°Nelia.¡± The duke whispered in her ear. ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve been running a background check on everyone around Nelia.¡± Nelia took some time to comprehend the duke¡¯s words. Nelia¡¯s weakly opened eyes became round. ¡°You¡¯ve been¡­¡­. investigating people around me?¡± ¡°I know you would be shocked. But¡­¡­ I should know if there are suspicious people around Nelia.¡± ¡°Wh-why¡­¡­..?¡± She didn¡¯t hang out with dangerous people. She didn¡¯t do anything dangerous either. ¡®Of course¡­¡­. I know I¡¯m involved with a dangerous person, but¡­¡­¡¯ The dangerous person was the person in front of her. Nelia stared at the duke as if demanding an answer. ¡°Because as a precaution. If you get involved with me, strange people might adhere to you.¡± The duke let out a small sigh. ¡°The same goes for Charlotte. Her encounter with Nelia was so sudden that I have to make sure she¡¯s a trusty person.¡± ¡°Do you have someone to look into it¡­¡­..?¡± The duke grinned. ¡°As long as I have money. Nelia doesn¡¯t need to know about that dark world. You only need to see beautiful and pure things.¡± She didn¡¯t want to know about the details either¡­¡­. Nelia seemed to have seen a glimpse of the dark side of the duke even if it was just for a moment. And she soon realized one thing. The fact that the duke definitely knew that she had no friends was also because he looked into my surroundings. Nelia glared at the duke. ¡°Don¡¯t look into people around me from now on¡­¡­..¡± ¡°¡­¡­.It¡¯s necessary so Nelia would be safe.¡± ¡°Still, I don¡¯t want it.¡± Nelia said firmly, and the duke looked motionless at Nelia for a moment, and he eventually nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll let it this time. It almost caused a ridiculous misunderstanding.¡± A sullen answer came from Nelia. ¡°That¡¯s right. When I think about how anxious I was because of that¡­¡­¡± Nelia was feeling very down, but the duke grinned. A grin which made her anxious. ¡°Nelia, were you nervous that I might have feelings for someone else?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.Pardon?¡± Nelia asked with widened eyes, the duke took Nelia¡¯s hand and kissed the back of it. And he whispered in a faint voice. ¡°Nelia seems to be jealous¡­¡­.¡± Nelia hurriedly retracted her hand and gathered her hands in her crossing arms at the unfamiliar words, jealousy. ¡°Jealous, you say¡­¡­..!¡± ¡°Then why were you feeling so down?¡± Facing a difficult question, Nelia brought her upper body close to the back of the chair as if cowering from him. But as Nelia shifted farther away, the duke came even closer to her. Then, the duke put his hands on both handles of the chair as if trapping Nelia in between. Nelia¡¯s eyes shifted around anxiously. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­..¡± Nelia was unable to carry on with her words. She couldn¡¯t manage to say anything. As the duke said, she had no explanation about her feelings other than jealousy. ¡®I¡­¡­. I¡¯m jealous?¡¯ ¡°Why do you look so flustered? It¡¯s as if I asked a difficult question.¡± Nelia¡¯s heart was pounding loudly at the word ¡®jealousy¡¯ as well as the sight of the somehow alluring duke. Nelia knew she was cornered by the way she looked in his eyes right now. The duke, however, had no mercy over her. He leaned over and whispered in her ear. ¡°Tell me you were jealous.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I might die due to the heart attack right here, but I don¡¯t think it would be a big deal to die because of Nelia¡¯s jealousy.¡± His tone was sly, but his eyes were somewhat ardent and desperate. The appearance of the duke was merciless when he acted sweet like this. Nelia unconsciously clenched her fist. She thought the duke would let her go only if she confessed her sincere feelings. In the end, Nelia told the truth as if she was a sinner in front of the judge. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to¡­¡­.¡± She could feel her face heated up while spitting out those words. This extremely shameful feeling might have been more of a shame that one supposedly showed when they confessed about their true feelings. ¡°Your Grace, when I think that you like someone else¡­¡­. I don¡¯t like it¡­¡­..¡± Before Nelia managed to finish her sentence, the duke kissed her. The duke kissed him in a hurry as if devouring her. Nelia¡¯s mind seemingly became hazy as her breathing quickened. Nelia thought she might die due to lack of breath if he kept kissing her like that. The duke took her lips very obsessively, as if he couldn¡¯t afford to miss a single breath that escaped her mouth. By the time she imagined that her mind was going to melt down, the duke detached his lips from her. The duke gave a relaxed smile as she was gasping for breath. ¡°Nelia, did you doubt me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I guess I didn¡¯t express enough love to you all this time.¡± His handsome smile was the same as usual, but hazy eyes and his heavy breathing indicated that he wasn¡¯t in the relaxed state right now. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I think I have to tell you how much I love you so that you won¡¯t doubt me ever again, Nelia.¡± Then the duke picked Nelia up right away. Nelia knew as they moved and she was being held in the duke¡¯s arms. That today, the night would be longer than usual. *** The next morning. ¡°Ehem, Young Lady Nelia.¡± Nelia gradually woke up at the voice coming from the other side of the door. While Nelia blinked absentmindedly, a knock sounded from outside once more. Knock, knock. What¡¯s that¡­¡­. Who interfered with her lovely sleep? Nelia wanted to cover her ears from the noise that got her out of sleep. ¡°Excuse me¡­¡­. I apologize, but there is Charlotte downstairs.¡± What? Nelia¡¯s eyes perked up at the mention of Charlotte. Oh my¡­¡­.! She forgot that Charlotte was visiting the duke¡¯s residence today. Nelia got out of bed in a hurry, and the duke, who was sleeping with her, opened his eyes lightly as well. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°I forgot that Charlotte is supposed to come to the duke¡¯s residence today!¡± The duke followed suit. He frowned in a worn-out manner. ¡°Ha¡­¡­. You¡¯re not getting anywhere.¡± She admitted the timing was bad, but she wasn¡¯t sure the duke had the right to say that. He had been tormenting her all night. As usual, he was being too much yesterday. No wonder the duke overslept, because he always got up early. Nelia sighed, tied her hair up tightly and wore what she had worn yesterday. She wasn¡¯t dressed to welcome guests, but this would do rather than keeping them waiting even more. ¡°I will go downstairs first!¡± Nelia spoke to the duke and opened the door. Ton was standing in front of the door. He usually kept a robotic expression on his face, but she felt like he was enduring some sense of embarrassment. She didn¡¯t blame him, though. He saw the duke carrying her out of the dining room yesterday, so he would have known what happened after that. ¡°I took the liberty of telling you this because I thought I should let you know about your friend¡¯s visit.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Thank you for waking me up, Ton.¡± Nelia tried to answer casually while controlling her embarrassed feelings. When she arrived at the parlour led by Ton, Charlotte welcomed Nelia as she exuded bright energy like fully-blooming cherry blossoms. ¡°Nelia!¡± ¡°Charlot, how are you doing?¡± Instead of answering, Charlotte stood up and hugged Nelia tightly. Her skinship was too excessive like last time. Anyway, she was very happy to face Charlotte without having to feel confused with her feelings as the misunderstanding that the duke fell in love with Charlotte has been resolved. Nelia slowly pulled Charlotte away. Right now, she could see Charlotte¡¯s face properly. Contrary to the last time she visited, Charlotte¡¯s face was bright. Nelia noticed that something good must have happened to Charlotte. Shortly after, the voice as bright as her face came out of Charlotte¡¯s mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing well thanks to Nelia.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Shall we sit down first and talk?¡± Nelia led Charlotte to the sofa. It was difficult to keep standing because she was pushing herself too hard last night. Charlotte, who didn¡¯t notice Nelia¡¯s state, spoke with an excited face as soon as they settled on the sofa. ¡°Nelia, I¡­¡­. I caught the culprit who stole my money¡­¡­.!¡± ¡°Ah, really?¡± Charlotte nodded her head powerfully. ¡°It¡¯s exactly like what Nelia said¡­¡­.! I told the priest who shared the room that I actually had extra money and hid it under the mattress, and while I was away¡­¡­. She was looking for it under the mattress.¡± ¡°Then did you catch her red-handed right away?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.! She finally confessed when people came into the room.¡± Nelia was somehow really relieved to hear that although it wasn¡¯t her problem. If she hadn¡¯t caught the culprit, Charlotte wouldn¡¯t have known anything else that might get stolen again. ¡°This is all thanks to Nelia.¡± Charlotte said in an excited voice. ¡°No, it¡¯s because Charlotte can act well.¡± Charlotte blushed in embarrassment upon Nelia¡¯s compliment and took something which was out of their sight. ¡°I brought Nelia a gift of gratitude.¡± She wondered if Charlotte had brought another acorn, but Charlotte put a pretty white box on the table. ¡°This is¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s cake. I¡¯m grateful for Nelia, and because I came empty-handed on my last visit.¡± A cake¡­¡­.? She wondered how all the main characters in this novel know her taste so well. Charlotte¡¯s face, which was originally pretty, looked even prettier. She wondered what kind of cake it was. Nelia watched the box with a pounding heart. Charlotte opened the box, revealing a light brown cake. The cake smelled savory and sweet. ¡°It¡¯s a walnut cake. I bought it because I thought Nelia would like it.¡± Walnut cake¡­¡­? Why did she think she (Nelia) would like walnut cake? When Nelia was wondering, the door of the parlor opened, and the duke revealed himself. He seemed different and neat, contrary to his appearance in the room earlier. It seemed that he washed up quickly before heading downstairs. ¡°I know you¡¯re here to see Nelia, but as the owner of this mansion, I came downstairs because I thought I should greet you. Young Lady Charlotte.¡± ¡°Oh, yes¡­¡­. Good morning, Your Grace.¡± The duke smiled politely and turned to the cake Charlotte has bought. ¡°What¡¯s that cake?¡± ¡°Charlotte brought this cake. She brought it as a gift for me.¡± Nelia explained and the duke smirked. ¡°Oh, you seemed to have no idea about Nelia¡¯s preference. Nelia doesn¡¯t like nuts.¡± Charlotte looked at Nelia with widened eyes. ¡°Is that true, Nelia?¡± ¡°No, I like it!¡± Nelia denied it hastily, surprised at Charlotte¡¯s slightly trembling eyes. She stared at the duke. If he had heard that Charlotte lost her money to a commoner last time, he would have known that she bought this cake with great sincerity, but why was he being so mean to her? The duke shrugged when Nelia shot a dagger at him. ¡®Ah¡­¡­. Why did I foolishly think that His Grace fell in love with Charlotte?¡¯ Chapter 60 *** Not only what he was doing now, but his attitude and face to her and Charlotte were completely different. Dejected voice came out of Charlotte¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­ I failed to take Nelia¡¯s taste into consideration.¡± The duke nodded. ¡°Yes, Charlotte got it wrong. Because Delia is a human being.¡± A faint line on Nelia¡¯s forehead was apparent for a moment. Why did the duke continuously say that she¡¯s a human being? Charlotte gradually dropped her head. Nelia spoke clearly once again after seeing her grim expression as if she was about to shed tears. ¡°No, Charlotte. I like all kinds of cake!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Only at that moment did the shadow gradually disappear from Charlotte¡¯s face. Nelia looked at the nutty-smelling cake and thought to herself. ¡®I actually don¡¯t really like nuts, but¡­¡­.¡¯ It¡¯s not like she couldn¡¯t eat them at all. She would have to keep this a secret from Charlotte for the rest of her life. ¡°Then shall we enjoy some tea now?¡± ¡°Good idea.¡± When Nelia asked, Charlotte nodded right away. She thought she (Charlotte) seemed less absentminded or passive than she was before. The maid served teacups and tea leaves not long after. Nelia attempted to brew the tea, but the duke stopped her. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Nelia handed the teapot over without hesitation. It would be better for everyone to enjoy the tea made by the duke anyway. Last time when she brewed the tea herself, it was too bitter because she put in a lot of tea leaves. Nelia had no choice but to throw away all the tea she brewed because it tasted like poison. She thought she only had to add an adequate amount of tea leaves and pour hot water into it, but it turned out to be a much more delicate task. found out later on that the tea was decided either by the appropriate temperature, time, or the amount of tea leaves. The teapot moved following the duke¡¯s graceful gesture. The liquid in the teacup rippled at the quiet movement. ¡°Here it is.¡± The duke held out the teacups one after another to Nelia and Charlotte. Nelia enjoyed the fragrant tea. ¡®Hm¡­¡­ As expected of His Grace¡¯s tea.¡± Charlotte was also calmly sniffing the tea while placing it under her nose. However, she didn¡¯t immediately take a sip, but was looking alternately at the duke and Nelia. As if she was wondering about something. ¡°Is something the matter, Charlotte?¡± Charlotte contemplated as if she had something to say as well before talking. ¡°May I ask what¡¯s going on between you two?¡± Faced with an unexpected question, Nelia put down the teacup she was about to drink. Or else, her hands might lose their strength and drop the teacup. There was no one else other than Charlotte who ever asked about this. Contrary to her dense personality, she seemed to be pretty quick-witted. ¡°His Grace and I¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.No matter how I look at it, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just a relationship between the master and its servant¡­¡­.¡± Nelia looked at the duke with an awkward expression. The duke looked at her with a smile, as if he was enjoying the whole situation. Meanwhile, Charlotte continued her words. ¡°I don¡¯t have much knowledge about the culture of nobility, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s common for the master to pour tea most of the time¡­¡­. And other than that¡­¡­¡± Charlotte glanced at the duke. ¡°His Grace¡¯s eyes to Nelia seem a little special¡­¡­¡± Nelia was caught off guard again by Charlotte¡¯s acute remark. In fact, the duke tended to be careful of physical contact or the words he said to her when there were people around. If an unmarried young lady were seen to have a special relationship with the duke, people would definitely talk about it. Therefore, there had never been anyone who pointed out the relationship between her and the duke, except Carlos. Nelia was thinking about how to explain the difficult part when the duke spoke up ahead of her. ¡°Actually, Nelia and I are in a relationship with promises for the future. Our marriage is currently delayed for some reason.¡± The duke told a lie with a calm look. How sly he was, Nelia almost misunderstood herself for having made such a promise with the duke. ¡°¡­¡­. Is that true, Nelia?¡± Charlotte¡¯s voice was very serious when she asked that. The duke and Charlotte stared at Nelia at the same time. If she stated the contrary here, Charlotte would think it was weird. The duke who lied would appear strange to her. Nelia eventually nodded when she reached the turning point. ¡°¡­¡­..Yes.¡± The duke smiled in satisfaction and kissed Nelia¡¯s hair. Then his eyes fluttered beautifully while looking at Charlotte. ¡°But it¡¯s a secret, Charlotte, no one has yet to know what happened between us.¡± Charlotte blinked and nodded. ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± Nelia wondered why she looked as if lacking of energy. The conversation lasted for a while, but Charlotte looked so downcast like a wilted spinach. Then, Charlotte slowly got up from her seat. ¡°I should get going.¡± ¡°Already?¡± She went home earlier than she (Nelia) thought today. This time, she didn¡¯t make a sudden visit, but she thought the girl would return a little later than last time. ¡°Yes¡­¡­. I¡¯m going to look around the capital in the afternoon.¡± If she (Nelia) let her go like that, she didn¡¯t know if she (Charlotte) would be hit by the carriage again. Nelia was very worried for Charlotte to walk around the capital on her own. Nelia, who was contemplating, finally offered a sudden suggestion. ¡°Do you want to look around the capital with me?¡± Charlotte opened her eyes wide for a moment, and soon dropped them in helpless manner again. ¡°Isn¡¯t Nelia busy¡­¡­.? You have to do your work as a handmaiden¡­¡­.¡± Right. Without her, the duke would turn into a snake. However, she wanted to go out because she has been staying indoors recently. She was also worried about Charlotte, who seemed lost. Nelia looked at the duke as if asking for permission. The duke¡¯s slightly raised eyebrows indicated his mood. However, Nelia knew the duke¡¯s answer. ¡°All right. You may go, Nelia.¡± As expected, the approval came from him along with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m so grateful for you, Your Grace!¡± Nelia smiled broadly while staring at the duke. ¡°It¡¯s so deceiving to have that kind of smile on your face. I¡¯d rather not let you go if it¡¯s like th¡­¡­¡± When the duke looked as if trying to say something inappropriate in front of Charlotte, Nelia closed his mouth hastily. When she removed her hand slowly, the duke spoke in a deeply-upset voice. ¡°But you can¡¯t go alone. You have to go with Ton.¡± There were conditions that went with it, but she had to be satisfied with this much. As the duke was too worried for her. The duke ordered, and Ton immediately prepared the carriage. He said he would drive and take Nelia and Charlotte. ¡°I¡¯ll be back, Your Grace!¡± ¡°Be careful on your trip.¡± Nelia bid the duke goodbye briefly and closed the carriage door. The carriage set off for the town. Nelia¡¯s light brown eyes were twinkling with sunlight. Although it was a sudden trip, Nelia was pretty much excited. Going out with Charlotte felt completely different from going out with the duke. She never wandered around the city with her friends in her previous life. She was always busy working as a part-timer. Nelia¡¯s heart was pounding for the first time in her life. *** In the rattling carriage which was driven by Ton, Nelia and Charlotte were the only people who remained inside. Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened slightly when she looked around the carriage. Nelia knew why Charlotte was acting like this. When she got into the duke¡¯s carriage for the first time, the luxurious interior was very fascinating. Even she found herself gaping despite the fact that she was the noble young lady, and Charlotte would be surprised too. Charlotte looked around for a while and slowly talked again. ¡°Nelia is getting married to a rich man.¡± Nelia choked at Charlotte¡¯s frank admiration. Charlotte touched the soft velvet sheet. ¡°But I feel sorry for Nelia¡­¡­.¡± Her tone was full of sincerity. Nelia stared blankly at Charlotte. ¡®Why does Charlotte like me so much¡­¡­.?¡¯ At first, she just felt attached to the first person who was willing to help her in the unfamiliar capital. She felt that way first, but now it seemed more than that. It seemed that the words she said weren¡¯t pretentious. If she attempted to quiver pretentiously, she should have targeted Duke Hart instead of her. He would have a lot more money and a lot more to be gain from. However, Charlotte didn¡¯t seem particularly interested in the duke. No, according to her attitude, it looked more like she didn¡¯t like him. ¡°Do you hate His Grace, Charlotte?¡± It was a quite straightforward question, but she knew Charlotte would take a while to comprehend. ¡°No¡­¡­. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it¡­¡­.¡± Charlotte shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­¡­. Like I said last time, he¡¯s somewhat a dangerous person, so I¡¯m worried he would put Nelia in a hard time.¡± Charlotte had a keen sight. No one ever said that to the duke who always appeared gentle and laid-back. Was it a sort of tuition possessed by a female lead? ¡°So I was concerned when I heard about the wedding¡­¡­.¡± That must have been the reason she looked so down earlier. At first, Charlotte¡¯s incomprehensible inner closeness was burdensome to her, but now she was grateful for it. She could hardly believe that the girl was worried about someone she had never met before in the past. Nelia admired Charlotte¡¯s good heart, and uttered in a calm voice. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Charlotte. Nonetheless, you¡¯re a good man.¡± Charlotte stared at Nelia with a straight face and eventually nodded. ¡°Yes¡­¡­. His Grace is handsome and rich. I don¡¯t mind as long as Nelia is happy¡­¡­..¡± She uttered a frank appreciation in return. At times like this, she was strangely realistic. Charlotte blinked absentmindedly again. ¡°I¡¯m just curious¡­¡­. Why does His Grace hate me?¡± Nelia smiled awkwardly. ¡°Haha, His Grace hates Charlotte? You must have misunderstood, Charlotte.¡± Even though she denied it, the duke clearly didn¡¯t like Charlotte that much. He didn¡¯t like having anyone close to him even if it was talking for a second apart from her. ¡®To think that I once misunderstood such a person to fall in love with Charlotte¡­¡­.¡¯ Nelia reflected on her past self again. ¡°Sometimes, he would give me an icy stare¡­¡­.¡± Charlotte certainly had a great animalistic instinct. Not only did she say he hated her now, but also mentioned the fact that she asked if she (Nelia) had a special relationship with the duke earlier. But here Charlotte would be hurt if she admitted that the duke hated her, so Nelia tried to come up with a reasonable excuse. ¡°It¡¯s probably because he¡¯s been tired lately.¡± ¡°But when he looks at Nelia, there¡¯s overflowing honey in his eyes¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Charlotte, I want to hear about the friend you told me last time!¡± Charlotte would probably not agree with her, so Nelia eventually decided to change the subject. Luckily, Charlotte¡¯s eyes lit up in a flash as if she liked the new topic. ¡°If it¡¯s the friend I told you about last time¡­¡­..¡± ¡°I think you said something like Popo¡­¡­.?¡± Nelia remembered the uncommon name she mentioned on the first day they met, when Charlotte was saying Nelia looked like a friend of hers. ¡°Popo has a lot of resemblance with Nelia.¡± ¡°In which parts?¡± Brown hair and brown eyes are common, did she mean those kinds of resemblances? Nelia looked at Charlotte in anticipation. Charlotte stared at Nelia before talking slowly. ¡°¡­¡­.All of it.¡± Everything? This isn¡¯t some kind of doppelganger, is it¡­¡­. A quite shocking answer left Nelia baffled. ¡°When I saw Nelia for the first time, I thought you were the reincarnation of Popo¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Wait. Reincarnation? That means¡­¡­.¡± Charlotte nodded lightly. ¡°Yes¡­¡­. He died this year.¡± Chapter 61 *** *** Nelia felt strange. Someone who looked just like her was already dead. They must have been young because Charlotte saw them as a friend. ¡°May I ask how their death was?¡± ¡°Because of old age¡­¡­.¡± Um¡­? Nelia tilted her head. She couldn¡¯t believe they died of old age. That meant Charlotte¡¯s friend must have been extremely old. The big age gap didn¡¯t necessarily mean they shouldn¡¯t be friends, but it was simply surprising. ¡®Is it because they live in the countryside in a natural way?¡¯ ¡°So when I met Nelia for the first time, I felt as if we were very close.¡± That meant the cause of the burdensome personal intimacy was because of the resemblance she (Nelia) shared with her (Charlotte) deceased friend. ¡®She must have been more than happy now that someone she couldn¡¯t see anymore appeared in front of her.¡¯ She could understand Charlotte¡¯s behaviour thoroughly after that. ¡°It might be because I know that Nelia is a good person, but I grow to like you even more now¡­¡­.¡± Charlotte shamelessly confessed her feelings. Nelia felt the same. It might be because Charlotte was the first female friend she made since she came here, so she felt comfortable and relieved after the misunderstanding was resolved. ¡°I want to continue the friendship with Charlotte as well.¡± Charlotte raised her gaze and nodded her head back and forth vigorously. It was cute when she saw her (Charlotte) doing that. ¡°How¡¯s your life in the capital? Have you gotten used to it?¡± ¡°Better than before¡­¡­ The priests of the monastery here were nicer than the previous one, and I think I¡¯ve gotten used to the unfamiliar capital a bit¡­¡­.¡± Even so, Charlotte¡¯s expression was not bright. As if she was caught in something. ¡°Is something the matter, Charlotte?¡± Charlotte looked up. Her red orbs were filled with anxiety. ¡°I¡¯ve never told anyone about this since I arrived here¡­¡­.¡± Nelia became cautious at Charlotte¡¯s cautious look. ¡°Actually, I came to the capital to find something.¡± Charlotte brought it up with great difficulty, but Nelia already knew what Charlotte was looking for. Even the reason she was trying to find it. She knew the female lead, Charlotte, well since she read the original plot. Even so, Nelia pretended not to know because she couldn¡¯t act like she knew it first without being told. ¡°What are you looking for here?¡± ¡°¡­¡­. Sigrid¡¯s heart.¡± Charlotte seemed very embarrassed of what she said. ¡°You might think it¡¯s ridiculous¡­¡­. But Sigrid¡¯s heart definitely exists.¡± Charlotte must have thought that she would give her (Charlotte) a strange look as she (Charlotte) came all the way to the capital to find Sigrid¡¯s heart. After all, Sigrid¡¯s heart still remained a legend for most people. ¡°Yes, I think so, too.¡± Nelia nodded at once, and Charlotte opened her eyes wide. ¡°Really¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°There are already a few people in the capital looking for Sigrid¡¯s heart.¡± It¡¯s a secret she kept from Charlotte, but she was one of the people looking for Sigrid¡¯s heart. ¡°I see¡­¡­. In the place where I lived, it was completely dismissed as a legend, and I didn¡¯t think there would be people looking for Sigrid¡¯s heart aside from me¡­¡­..¡± Charlotte murmured randomly, ¡®As expected, the capital is different¡­¡­¡­¡¯ Charlotte seemed quite shocked upon learning that there was already someone looking for Sigrid¡¯s heart. Nelia asked Charlotte another question. ¡°Is Charlotte trying to find it because you have a wish that needs to be fulfilled? That¡¯s the reason most people look for Sigrid¡¯s heart.¡± Nelia already knew Charlotte¡¯s reason to look for the heart, but she wanted to hear the reason directly from Charlotte. ¡°No¡­¡­. I¡¯m just looking to keep the heart from falling into the hands of bad people. The priest who took care of me said that such a thing should never happen¡­¡­.¡± Nelia looked at Charlotte with so much respect. She had an admirable commitment to the task given to her that she blindly came to the unfamiliar capital to save the world. She would definitely fall in love with Carlos in the middle of her journey and change her commitment to finding the heart for him. Such thoughts made Nelia wonder. The original plot has already been messed up, and Charlotte should have met Carlos a long ago, but she didn¡¯t. So, what would happen to Charlotte¡¯s life¡­¡­.? Of course, Charlotte¡¯s meeting with Carlos didn¡¯t turn her thorny path into a flowery path at once. ¡®She must have had a hard time¡­¡­.¡¯ Carlos was far from the typical male lead style who had a great personality. He had a ridiculously handsome face and the position of crown prince, but his personality was tough. Carlos loved Charlotte, but he didn¡¯t realize his feelings right away and pushed it aside for a long time. That was the reason why Charlotte suffered on her own. On the other hand, she felt sorry for Charlotte. She would probably miss the happy ending because she couldn¡¯t meet Carlos because of her. The same with Carlos. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­.?¡± As Nelia¡¯s expression gradually turned darker, Charlotte leaned her head slightly and brought her face closer to Nelia. Shadow hung on Nelia¡¯s light brown that were similar to clear beads. ¡°Charlotte, what if Sigrid¡¯s heart didn¡¯t fall into the hands of bad people¡­¡­.¡± Before anything, she wanted to make this clear first. To lift up the burden off her mind. Charlotte closed her mouth for a moment. She seemed to be somewhat awkward by the sudden question. However, she touched the pendant around his neck while she talked. ¡°Then¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think it matters. I¡¯m not looking for Sigrid¡¯s heart because I want my wish to be fulfilled.¡± Charlotte looked up at Nelia. ¡°May I ask why you¡¯re asking this question, Nelia?¡± Nelia paused for a moment. She couldn¡¯t lie when she faced Charlotte¡¯s innocent eyes. It didn¡¯t take so long for her to answer. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m looking for Sigrid¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°Nelia, too¡­¡­.?¡± Nelia smiled wryly as she looked at Charlotte¡¯s round eyes. ¡°Yes¡­¡­. they¡¯re suffering from an unknown disease.¡± Nelia explained vaguely because she couldn¡¯t just say it was for lifting the duke¡¯s curse. ¡®Precious person.¡¯ Nelia felt strange because she felt ticklish while saying those words. Charlotte didn¡¯t seem to question her excuse. ¡°If that¡¯s the reason, Nelia must be desperate¡­¡­..¡± ¡°I¡¯m desperate. I didn¡¯t want to hide it since you already said that you are looking for the heart first.¡± ¡°Thank you, Nelia¡­¡­.¡± Charlotte dropped her gaze, looked at the pendant hung on the necklace around her neck and spoke in a quiet voice. ¡°The deceased priest asked me to find it first so that the heart wouldn¡¯t fall into the hands of bad people¡­¡­.¡± Her voice was small, but Nelia was still able to hear it clearly. ¡°If it¡¯s like Nelia, it will be fine if you manage to find Sigrid¡¯s heart.¡± The stone that was pressing on her heart seemed to have come down. Nelia laughed with a lighter heart. ¡°Thank you for your words, Charlotte, and I promise you, I will never make a bad wish if I manage to find it.¡± Charlotte smiled gently, following Nelia who smiled first. ¡°Actually¡­¡­. It¡¯s also my sincere wish to find someone who could use Sigrid¡¯s heart rightfully¡­¡­.¡± Charlotte fidget with the pendant of the necklace on her neck. ¡°Although I¡¯m sorry to the priest who believed in me, I really have no idea how to find Sigrid¡¯s heart¡­¡­. I don¡¯t even know if I can find it.¡± Nelia somewhat sympathized with Charlotte¡¯s hopelessness. She was still struggling despite the fact that she read the original plot and knowing how to find it to some extent, let alone Charlotte who must find Sigrid¡¯s heart by herself. ¡®I wonder how Charlotte found Sigrid¡¯s heart in the original plot¡­¡­.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t read the later part of the story, so she had no clue about how Charlotte found the heart. She probably engaged with Carlos, whom she met by chance, and accidentally stumbled upon Elena¡¯s Tears while visiting the Imperial Palace, and awakened Zenuit, is there a possibility that the story might be like that? Nelia suddenly realized the plot she made in her mind matched perfectly with what she had been through. But, here comes the important thing. The way to get Zenuit out of Elena¡¯s Tears. Where is she supposed to get the holy dew? She felt like blocked by a solid wall at this point. Nelia stared at Charlotte. ¡®Where does Charlotte get the holy dew?¡¯ Trapped in her thoughts, the carriage came to a halt and the door opened. ¡°We arrived. Young Lady Nelia, and Young Lady Charlotte.¡± Ton, who assisted to be the coachman, announced their arrival in a polite tone. *** Their destination was downtown in the center of the capital. Nelia asked Charlotte, who was looking around. ¡°Charlotte, have you ever been downtown?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­. I¡¯ve been here several times to run errands for the priest, but it¡¯s my first time coming here for personal reasons.¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes darted around frantically. ¡°I couldn¡¯t see it because I have no time to do so, but the streets are very beautiful¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s well-maintained. But, you shouldn¡¯t lower your guards. There are quite a number of pickpockets on the street.¡± Nelia had never been pickpocketed before because she rarely walked around the capital on her own, but she heard it from the duke. ¡®Nelia, there are a lot of pickpockets in town, so you should always be careful. Especially if you got pickpocketed, you must never follow him. You might get caught up in other things.¡¯ That was also the reason why the duke ordered Ton to escort her. Behind the fancy-looking city, there was a slum in the darkness, therefore the crime rate was high. The subjects were mainly a lavish-looking noblewoman or young lady. Charlotte, who was wearing a monk¡¯s uniform, looked like a priest at first glance, but she was worried about the pendant necklace around her neck. The silver pendant was shining too much over her white attire. Nelia, who was bothered by it, eventually spoke to Charlotte. ¡°Charlotte, I think it¡¯s better to keep the pendant in your pocket. From the way I see it, it seems precious to you.¡± She pretended to not have any idea, but it was actually a keepsake left by the deceased priest whom she saw as her mother. She would be very heartbroken if she lost it. ¡°Yes¡­¡­ I think it¡¯s a good idea.¡± Charlotte untied her necklace calmly and put it in her pocket. After Nelia and Charlotte were done talking, Ton, who stood by their side, politely asked. ¡°Where do you want to go first?¡± Nelia turned to Charlotte. ¡°Is there any place you want to go, Charlotte?¡± ¡°I want to go to the park. I heard that there is a very big park around here¡­¡­.¡± Ton nodded. ¡°As the young lady said, the park is not far from here. Would you like to go there?¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± Ton took the lead upon Nelia¡¯s request. Nelia spoke to Ton after looking at his reliable figure. ¡°Thank you, Ton. Thank you for escorting me even though you must be busy.¡± Ton halted and stood in his spot for a moment, before he turned around swiftly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. If Young Lady Nelia goes out alone and something bad happens, that would be even more troubling. His Grace won¡¯t just stay still.¡± At Ton¡¯s firm remark, Nelia was able to let go of her guilty feelings. ¡®Right¡­¡­. He¡¯s the type of person who would make a fuss even if I just get hurt in the slightest.¡¯ One time, her finger was stabbed by a wooden thorn which was protruding out of the furniture, therefore the duke tried to replace the entire furniture in the house while saying it looked too outdated. In another moment, she sprained her foot while taking a stroll, and he made a fuss that the garden path was bumpy and had to be fixed. Nelia shook her head with a ghastly face. While recalling the past for a while, they arrived at the wooded park. The smell of the green grass grazed the tip of her nose. ¡°The park is a destination for many ladies, so it won¡¯t be dangerous, but don¡¯t let your guards down.¡± ¡°Alright, Ton.¡± Nelia replied to the overprotective Ton like a good daughter. At that moment, Charlotte pulled Nelia by the sleeve. Chapter 62 ¡°Nelia, the park is really big. There are a lot of flowers, too¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, the park is maintained really well because it¡¯s managed directly by the palace.¡± In fact, it was Nelia¡¯s first time in this park. However, it was quite embarrassing to say that it was her first time going here despite living nearby, so Nelia pretended to be knowledgeable enough and spat out random remarks. Luckily, Charlotte didn¡¯t seem very interested in her answer because her eyes were twinkling in admiration. ¡°Shall we take our time to look around slowly?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.!¡± Nelia walked first, and Charlotte hurried along. Nelia looked around the park with Charlotte. There were many plants in the park, creating the atmosphere as if it was a botanical garden. Moreover, the laughter of people who went on the picnic there added a bright feeling to the park. Nelia had to try to pretend not to be surprised while looking around the park. She was supposed to act as if she had already been there for Charlotte. ¡®I should come with His Grace next time.¡¯ Perhaps because she was used to the duke staying indoors, she didn¡¯t think he had been in the park before. Nelia was making plans in her mind when she heard Charlotte¡¯s excited squeal from her side. ¡°Nelia, it¡¯s a huge lake!¡± Nelia¡¯s gaze turned to Charlotte¡¯s finger. There was a wide stretch of blue lake that sparkled under the sunlight where her eyes landed. She felt as if looking at the magnificent scenery. ¡°Wow¡­¡­.¡± This time, Nelia couldn¡¯t hide her excited expression. She couldn¡¯t believe she had never been here while living in the capital. She thought about thanking Charlotte instead for giving her a chance to come here. Ton spoke in a concerned voice between the two excited women. ¡°I know you are excited, but the lake is definitely shallow, so you should never dip your feet in¡­¡­.¡± ¡°HUAA!¡± But as soon as Ton spoke, the sound of a crying child was heard, breaking the entire lake. On the side of the lake where the sound originated, there was a crying child. Nelia rushed to the child with a bad hunch in her chest. Then she lowered her body and asked the child. ¡°What¡¯s the matter¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Ukh¡­¡­.! Sister, please save my sibling!¡± The crying boy pointed to the lake. There was another child drowning and floundering in the water in the place pointed by the boy¡¯s finger. ¡®What to do¡­¡­.!¡¯ In the urgent situation, Nelia wanted to jump into the water right away, but she couldn¡¯t swim well. They would probably find another corpse there if she went to rescue. It seemed that Charlotte couldn¡¯t swim well either. She looked helpless while watching the drowning child as well, but didn¡¯t take any action. While Nelia was looking around to find a tool to save the drowning child, Ton approached and took off his coat. ¡°Please hold this.¡± Splash! Ton jumped into the lake at once. Ton approached the child at a rapid pace as he swam through the current like a swift fish. He has great swimming skills. Nelia and Charlotte watched in awe. ¡®Ton is really an all-rounder¡­¡­..¡¯ It was said that he came from the knight family, but she didn¡¯t expect him to swim well. ¡°I think your sibling will be okay, don¡¯t be too worried¡­¡­.¡± Nelia dropped her gaze to reassure the crying child, who hurriedly put his hand behind his back. The child, whose eyes met her, seemed awkward for a moment. Nelia was appalled at his appearance, but she didn¡¯t pay it any mind. He must have been out of it because of his sibling who fell into the water. Ton brought the drowning child safely in a short time. Cough, cough. The drowning child coughed. However, she could tell that he was alright when he quickly straightened his limp body. The child, who was blinking helplessly, finally returned to his senses and held his older brother¡¯s small hand. ¡°Brother¡­¡­..¡± ¡°You¡¯re the reason I can¡¯t live long, seriously.¡± The older child gave his sibling a light scolding, and bowed his head toward Ton and Nelia. ¡°Thank you¡­¡­.! How am I supposed to repay you for this¡­¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do any favor, just be careful and hold your brother¡¯s hand firmly.¡± Despite Nelia¡¯s stern voice, the siblings smiled brightly. ¡®Yes¡­¡­! Thank you.¡± ¡°Alright, you can go now.¡± Nelia beckoned and the siblings bowed their heads again before walking by the street. ¡®Phew¡­¡­. That¡¯s a relief.¡¯ With a relieved sigh, Nelia looked at the direction where the siblings walked on, wondering if they had met their parents by now. However, at some point during the time they walked in that direction with those short legs, they had disappeared completely from the road. ¡®They¡¯re fast¡­¡­.¡¯ Nelia turned her gaze from the siblings, who had disappeared like a mirage, and looked at Ton. ¡°Thank you. Ton, but¡­¡­. Your clothes are all wet, what do we do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m glad the children are safe.¡± He talked while squeezing the water from his soaked clothes. The sight made Nelia feel even worse. ¡°The weather will become cold when the sun sets. Let¡¯s go to the nearby boutique and buy a pair of clothes so you can get changed right away.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. If you keep refusing, you will walk around while getting wet.¡± Ton had no choice but to eventually accept Nelia¡¯s threat which didn¡¯t sound like a threat at all. ¡°Charlotte, is it fine if we stop by the nearby boutique?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Charlotte also nodded right away because she was worried about Ton. Fortunately, there was a boutique right beside the park. The clothes in every boutique are custom-made, but when she told them about the situation, they said they would be willing to sell the clothes made by the owner. ¡°Then, I will get changed and go out.¡± ¡°Yes, take your time to change.¡± Nelia and Charlotte waited patiently in the carriage while Ton was changing his clothes. Charlotte was still nervous while clenching her fists. ¡°I was really surprised earlier¡­¡­. Because I thought the child would go wrong.¡± ¡°I know. Where are your parents?¡± Nelia replied in a worried voice. Looking at her, she didn¡¯t seem like an orphan. Nelia hoped the brothers had arrived home safely by now. ¡°I think I¡¯d better return now.¡± ¡°So soon?¡± It¡¯s been a while since she saved the drowning child and came to the nearby boutique, but there was still time until the sun set. ¡°Yes¡­¡­.. I just remembered that I have to run an errand for the priest. It¡¯s because of me¡­¡­. I¡¯m sorry, Nelia.¡± ¡°No. I can¡¯t help it.¡± It was unfortunate that she had to return even before they could look around the park properly, but there was nothing she could do. As soon as she got here, their schedule got twisted by saving the child who fell into the lake. ¡°When Ton comes out, I will walk you to the monastery.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can go on my own¡­¡­..¡± Charlotte refused, but she couldn¡¯t send Charlotte alone because it would be dark soon. ¡°Don¡¯t refuse, Charlotte.¡± Charlotte smiled helplessly at the friendly remark coming from Nelia. ¡°I owe Nelia every single time¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What did I do to you?¡± ¡°In addition to being ushered into the carriage on the first day I came to the capital, I learned that the priest who shared the room with me was a thief because of Nelia¡­¡­. If it weren¡¯t because of Nelia, I would have been foolishly deceived by her¡­¡­.¡± Charlotte looked up at Nelia. ¡°Thank you, Nelia.¡± Nelia was embarrassed by Charlotte¡¯s sincere way of thanking her. Nelia looked at Charlotte¡¯s slender neck while returning her words. ¡°More than that, Charlotte. You¡¯re going to head back, so it would be fine for you to wear the necklace again, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right¡­¡­.¡± Remembering the existence of the pendant which Charlotte had forgotten, the girl put her hand in her pocket. Charlotte¡¯s expression soon hardened visibly. Nelia had an ominous feeling. And she would soon know her gut feeling was right. Charlotte murmured as she shoved her hand in her pocket. ¡°There isn¡¯t¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The pendant necklace?¡± Charlotte nodded as if she was out of it. ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± Oh. Nelia bit her lip unknowingly. The pendant necklace was very precious to Charlotte. ¡°Think carefully, Charlotte, did you spill something¡­¡­.!¡± ¡°It was definitely there when I checked it in the midst of our outing¡­¡­.¡± Charlotte eventually got up from her seat on the carriage chair and looked around inattentively. ¡°I think I should go back to the park and look for it.¡± Charlotte opened the carriage door as if she was possessed by something. ¡°It¡¯ll be hard to find it on your own. Let¡¯s find it together when Ton get back!¡± ¡°No¡­¡­ I have to find it right now¡­¡­.. If someone picks it¡­¡­..¡± Nelia was bewildered. She assumed Ton would come out soon if they waited one more minute, but Charlotte couldn¡¯t seem to afford wasting time. Charlotte was already getting out of the carriage. ¡®This won¡¯t do. I need to tell Ton about what happens.¡¯ After watching Charlotte running out, Nelia also left the carriage and entered the carriage. She said she was going to the park anyway, so Ton could follow her after changing his clothes. The owner of the boutique said Ton was still changing. A large shadow was spotted behind the curtain. Nelia spoke to Ton over the curtain. ¡°Ton, Charlotte said she might have lost her necklace and went to the park alone to pick it up.¡± The curtains rattled and were shifted aside. It just so happened that Ton had changed his clothes. ¡°By herself?¡± ¡°Yes, so I think we should go to the park as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I understood.¡± With that, Nelia and Ton drove back to the park by carriage. But after searching around for a while, they didn¡¯t see Charlotte. Nelia expected to find her soon, but it wasn¡¯t easy because the park was wide or Charlotte moved around fast. ¡°The sun is setting. Young Lady Nelia, please go into the carriage and wait there. I think I¡¯d better run around to look for Charlotte.¡± Ton apparently thought it was inefficient to take her around and find Charlotte. ¡°Then let¡¯s go find Charlotte separately. That would be more efficient.¡± Ton shook his head sternly. ¡°The park is never safe when it gets dark. There is a hideout for the crime guild in the mountain behind the park, so unpleasant things often occur. Therefore, please lock the door in the carriage and wait, Young Lady. I will find Young Lady Charlotte and return with her.¡± Nelia was reluctant to wait in the carriage alone, but she didn¡¯t seem to be helping Ton much now. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting in the carriage¡­¡­. Be careful, Ton.¡± ¡°Yes, I understood.¡± Ton disappeared at the end of his answer. He was really quick to disappear and scoured around this large park to find Charlotte. Nelia trudged back to the place where the carriage was parked. ¡®Where the h*ll is Charlotte?¡¯ Also, she wondered where the pendant necklace ended up in, apparently Charlotte put it in her pocket. There was a scene that suddenly came to Nelia¡¯s mind. ¡°Are those siblings¡­¡­.¡± It was the little siblings whom they helped at the lake. She didn¡¯t want to be suspicious of the pair of young siblings, but when she thought about it, she thought the older brother¡¯s behavior was a little suspicious. She wasn¡¯t sure about it, but the pendant necklace that was intact couldn¡¯t possibly disappear on its own, and it might be that it was young siblings who were deceiving them and sneaking it away¡­¡­.? But she couldn¡¯t find them right now, so Nelia leaned her head against the window-frame and waited for Ton to bring Charlotte back. Time passed by and the sky became dark before she realized it. ¡®I hope they will come back soon.¡¯ It¡¯s been an hour since she remained like that, gulp. She finally heard a knock on the door of the carriage and it meant someone had returned. And the person who showed up was¡­¡­. ¡°Charlotte!¡± It was Charlotte, but she didn¡¯t look good somehow. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­.¡± From Charlotte¡¯s expression and her voice that sounded like someone who had been crying, Nelia sensed that something had happened. ¡°What happened, Charlotte?¡± **** Chapter 63 *** ¡°Because of me, Ton¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Ton went to find you earlier, Charlotte, what happened?¡± She didn¡¯t feel good when asking that. Nelia¡¯s expression darkened followed by Charlotte. ¡°I met Ton¡­¡­ but¡­¡­.¡± Charlotte couldn¡¯t continue with her words properly, she only licked her dry lips continuously. Nelia spoke calmly as she couldn¡¯t hear her (Charlotte) properly. ¡°You have to calm down and explain it properly to me. That way, we can go and help Ton if anything happens to him.¡± Charlotte closed her eyes for a moment. She seemed to be trying to calm herself, like what Nelia told her. Then, she opened her eyes again and began to speak. ¡°I was wandering around the park looking for the necklace, and I ran into a bunch of hooligans. They knew about my necklace. I talked to them, and they will give me the necklace in exchange for me to go with them. When I refused, they tried to threaten me so I would go along with them¡­¡­.¡± Man¡­¡­. That was really close. ¡°And then¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°Ton appeared in the middle of the tussle. Ton had several opponents, but he overpowered the hooligan one after another, and the hooligan somehow managed to take me hostage and threatened me¡­¡­.¡± Nelia nibbled on her lips while listening to Charlotte¡¯s story. Charlotte managed to speak in a trembling voice. ¡°So, Ton¡­¡­ demanded that I be released, and in exchange he was taken away by the hooligans.¡± ¡°They caught Ton?¡± That was weird. What the h*ll are the hooligans trying to do with Ton? ¡°Yes¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know the details, but the hooligans talked about the ship which will be departing in the evening¡­¡­. At first, they said to take and send him to the Southern Continent.¡± Is this illega slave trade? Nelia had to try to keep her rationality from drifting away. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­ should I tell the government about this and ask for help?¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyelashes were trembling slightly when she dropped her gaze. Nelia settled Charlotte on the carriage chair first when she looked as if going to fall at any moment. Charlotte on the chair followed by Nelia beside her, who closed the carriage door. ¡°Charlotte, did you hear anything else from the hooligans?¡± ¡°What I heard¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°Yes, please tell me everything.¡± Charlotte¡¯s throat bobbed up and down. She seemed to tremble like a little animal being cornered and tried to recall the conversation she heard as much as she could. ¡°They said that they went to the sea before 9 pm¡­¡­¡± Nelia took out her pocket watch and looked at it. It was already seven o¡¯clock before she knew it. Hiding her impatience, she asked Charlotte. ¡°And is there anything else?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have much time, so I think we should take a shortcut¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Shortcut¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Yes. As they talked, they touched a tree branch tied with a white knpt, and it might be a shortcut mark.¡± Even so, Charlotte seemed to have observed quite a lot of things in such a tense situation. ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything else¡­¡­¡± Nelia said as if comforting Charlotte who was down. ¡°Charlotte, I will find Ton, you don¡¯t have to be really worried.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to ask someone else for help?¡± ¡°If the ship departs at 9 o¡¯clock, Ton will be stuck in another country. There¡¯s no time to ask someone for help right now.¡± Nelia naturally thought of the option of going to Duke Hart for help, but the time in the current circumstances was too tight. It would be too late if they stopped by the duke¡¯s residence first. ¡°Then, I will come with you. I can¡¯t let you go there on your own, Nelia¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s easier for me to behave secretly if I move on my own.¡± ¡°But¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Instead, there¡¯s something you have to do, Charlotte.¡± Nelia told Charlotte with a serious voice. ¡°Charlotte, go to the duke¡¯s residence and tell His Grace about what happened.¡± ¡°His Grace¡­¡­.? By any chance, wouldn¡¯t it be better to ask the government for help instead?¡± ¡°No, he will be much more helpful than the government.¡± Charlotte nodded a little. ¡°I understand.¡± Nelia asked about the exact location of where Charlotte encountered the hooligans. Charlotte gave the information about the location with as much detail as possible. Nelia almost got out of the carriage with all the information she gathered from Charlotte when Charlotte grabbed the hem of her clothes. ¡°Wait a minute, Nelia¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Nelia stopped and stared at Charlotte. However, Charlotte remained quiet. After looking at the sight of Charlotte, Nelia realized what she was worried about. ¡°Do you want to talk about the pendant necklace?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Charlotte couldn¡¯t answer, but Nelia seemed to already know the answer. Charlotte couldn¡¯t talk about the pendant necklace as Ton was taken away because of her, but Nelia knew how precious the necklace was to Charlotte since she read the original plot. Phew, Nelia released a short breath before saying to Charlotte. ¡°I¡¯ll find the necklace.¡± Charlotte opened her eyes wide. ¡°When I look for Ton, I¡¯ll make sure to find the necklace as well.¡± Nelia was troubled because she sounded as if promising it, but she couldn¡¯t think of anything else except this for reassuring Charlotte. ¡°No¡­¡­. You don¡¯t have to mind the necklace.¡± She must be joking. ¡°Actually I¡¯m not really sure, but I will try to find the necklace to the best of my abilities. So please do what I asked you to do.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I understand, Nelia.¡± The conversation had to be finished here. There¡¯s not much time. Nelia, who was about to jump out, stopped while holding the door handle of the carriage door. ¡°Oh, one more thing.¡± Nelia asked Charlotte with eyes fixated at the owner of the boutique who was preparing to close the store from the window. ¡°What kind of clothes were the bullies wearing?¡± *** Nelia was able to purchase a black robe, which was similar to the hooligans, after begging the owner of the boutique who wanted to close the store. If she wore a black robe as the sky was getting dark, she wouldn¡¯t be caught easily. Nelia headed to the park while trying to ease her mind. The view of the park in the evening was completely different. There were no people, and it felt eerie with the only sound she heard was the noise of the grass bugs resonating quietly around her. Nelia looked around, but the park was too wide and she couldn¡¯t hear the sound of someone¡¯s presence. After walking around the park for a while, Nelia stopped at her spot. This was because she heard a child¡¯s voice in the middle of the quiet park. ¡°Thanks to the necklace, we got a big fish.¡± ¡°Our share would be far from dropping, right? Then, let¡¯s buy some meat!¡± The content of the conversation didn¡¯t match the speaker, who were both children, at all. Nelia lowered her body and approached them slowly. There were two little boys swimming in the lake. Despite the fact that the lake was deep and the weather was a bit chilly. Nelia realized once she sensed the familiarity in the boys¡¯ faces which were shone in the moonlight. The children who were swimming skillfully in the lake were the siblings whom Ton saved during the day. Contrary to earlier, the siblings were swimming ever so skillfully in the lake. ¡®Like I expected.¡¯ Nelia remembered that the older brother seemed to move suspiciously during the urgent moment when they attempted to save his drowning sibling. When she looked back at him, he put her hands on his back in a haste. It was meant to hide something. Nelia realized it. That my brother caught my eye, and my brother slipped Charlotte¡¯s pocket. Just in time, the brothers who finished swimming came ashore. When Nelia appeared in front of the siblings, they spotted Nelia and their faces stiffened almost immediately. ¡°Y, You are¡­¡­.¡± Nelia grabbed the younger one by the nape in an instant. ¡°It was nice to see you here.¡± ¡°L, Let me go!¡± ¡°You two stole the pendant necklace, didn¡¯t you?¡± The siblings were only exchanging glances with each other quietly. ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I will hand you both over to the authorities.¡± Nevertheless, the siblings didn¡¯t answer, their mouths were shut tightly like clams. ¡°If you were to be handed over to the authorities at such a young age, you would have to live by doing hard labor for the rest of your life¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°And it¡¯s not uncommon to die because of doing hard labor.¡± Nelia¡¯s lie made the siblings¡¯ faces turn ashen. They seemed like plain children. Seeing that they have been deceived by such an absurd supposition. ¡°You will only eat one meal a day¡­¡­.¡± ¡°We, we did steal the necklace¡­¡­.¡± As expected. If they knew the location of the necklace, they must have also known where Ton had been taken. The hooligans knew about the necklace, so they were obviously on the same side as this pair of siblings. ¡°Where is the necklace now?¡± ¡°At the headquarters¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Where are you from?¡± The older sibling pointed to the mountain connected with the park. ¡°There¡­¡­.¡± The mountain wasn¡¯t high, but the atmosphere was quite eerie as it was rarely visited by people. ¡®Now that I remembered it, Ton said there was a crime guild hideout in the mountain connected with the park.¡¯ The hooligans who took Ton seemed to belong to the crime guild. ¡°How many people are there in your home base?¡± ¡°How many people are there in the headquarters?¡± ¡°Today is the day when the ship departs, most of the hyungs have gone to the harbor, so there are not many who will be guarding the headquarters right now¡­¡­..¡± ¡°I think there will be a few people there.¡± ¡°About 10 people at least¡­¡­..¡± Ten isn¡¯t a small number, but it was a lot less than she expected. ¡®I was concerned because he called it headquarters.¡¯ Nelia asked the siblings several more questions before letting go of the child whose neck was gripped by her for a while. And she said again to the pair of siblings. ¡°You¡¯d better not go back to your headquarters. The authorities are going to raid your headquarters.¡± ¡°No way¡­¡­..!¡± The siblings opened their eyes widely at Nelia¡¯s lie. The siblings must have entrusted themselves to the crime guild because they were guaranteed food and a place to sleep. But it must be confusing to hear that the guild suddenly disappeared. ¡°If you go to the authorities, young children like you will be provided with bread and a place to sleep. So, you shouldn¡¯t do this anymore.¡± Nelia recently learned a lot about the Andrian Empire¡¯s system by reading a lot of books. Andrian Empire had a high crime rate, and as the first step to reform, she found out that the government was providing free bread to children twice a day. The place to sleep might be poor, but it was written that the facility was at least running. ¡®I was feeling sick of the Legend of Sigrid, so I¡¯m glad I read another book for a while to overcome it.¡¯ She didn¡¯t expect to use the information she got from the unnecessary book she read when she felt like seeing something else. ¡°Now, go.¡± Nelia beckoned to the pair of siblings, they retreated and immediately ran away as fast as they could. Looking at the back of the siblings who disappeared through the darkness, Nelia took another step forward. *** Meanwhile, Charlotte was situated in front of the duke¡¯s residence as per Nelia¡¯s request. There was no one who guarded the gate as it was late. As soon as she was pondering about how to get in, the main gate opened by itself. Charlotte watched the strange sight in front of the front gate for a moment, and went inside shortly after collecting her wits. Charlotte was about to knock on the door after reaching the front door of the main building, but the door was opened by itself as well. But this time, she didn¡¯t feel like it was magically opened on its own, it was opened quite roughly. When she sensed a shadow cast over her forehead, Charlotte brought her drooping gaze up. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­..?¡± It was Duke Hart who opened the door. Charlotte wondered about Duke Hart who opened the door first, but she didn¡¯t ask. He had an unusually cold expression on his face. ¡°Why did you come back alone?¡± His voice was cold, too. ¡°A, about that¡­¡­¡­¡± Frightened by his changing appearance for a moment, Charlotte gathered her strength inwardly and let her voice out after remembering that the situation was urgent at the moment. ¡°The butler was taken away¡­¡­. And Nelia went to save him.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Nelia went to save Ton?¡± Charlotte could barely nod and looked up at the duke. The eyes of the duke when their eyes met were colder than ever. **** *** *And please support to save ROS. Your help is desperately needed Chapter 64 *** After Charlotte told the whole story, the duke left the residence without wasting any more time. Thump, thump. His heart was beating so fast it was spreading through his body. Anxiety and desperation which he had never felt in his life enveloped Duke Hart¡¯s whole body. No wonder he had a bad feeling today. So he took four pills to maintain his human form when Nelia went out. Even though he felt his whole body throbbing due to the side effects of excessive consumption, he was grateful for his choice now. He was in his human form, so he was able to go out and look for Nelia this time. However, his continuously beating heart showed little signs that he would calm down soon. He was afraid at the thought that he would never get to see Nelia again, in case something happened to her again. The anxious feeling inside made him feel as if someone was strangling his neck. So this is what it feels like to be so desperate. At the same time, he gritted his chin. The thought about Nelia who could be in trouble made him angry at the same time. It should never and could not happen. If they harm Nelia in any way, he wouldn¡¯t spare their lives. The duke tried to calm himself down upon realizing the burning smell was emitted from his body. It was none other than Nelia who got caught in such a situation. She shouldn¡¯t be caught up in the heat of the moment and mess this up. The duke rode the horse from the stable and drove into the park in a hurry. The sky was filled with dark clouds and the scattering sound of the running horseshoes. Like a thunderstorm. *** Nelia found the white knotted branch that Charlotte mentioned. ¡®So this is the shortcut mark the hooligans were talking about.¡¯ The white knotted branch led to the mountain that appeared to be even darker at night. Nelia climbed the mountain while following the white knotted branch. The slope wasn¡¯t steep, but hard, even so it was worth the climb. She must have climbed up for a long time when she finally heard a human voice come from a quiet hill. ¡°Such an amazing trouvaille! He¡¯s a tough guy, and he seemed to be pretty skilled at fighting, I think we would get 20 gold coins if we sell him off at the slave market in the southern continent.¡± ¡°I know. I think the pendant necklace that the siblings stole today would be quite expensive, too.¡± Nelia hid herself behind a big tree. The men were talking under a large rock while building a large rock. It might be the member of the hooligans who took Ton. They seemed to be guarding from the corner of the street. ¡°Have you had a look at the pendant?¡± ¡°No, it couldn¡¯t be opened regardless of what I did to it.¡± The pendant can¡¯t be opened in a normal way. Even Charlotte, the owner of the pendant, never opened it. She was very curious when reading the original story. What was inside the pendant that couldn¡¯t be opened easily? Of course, it wasn¡¯t important in this situation. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It seemed to be made of platinum anyway, so it will be worth it.¡± The hooligans spoke nonchalantly. The topic was quickly diverted after that. ¡°It¡¯s such a shame that we missed the woman from earlier, she has a rare beauty.¡± ¡°We have no choice. That man was good at fighting, the four of us almost got knocked out in just one second. Nevertheless, we got the man in exchange for the woman.¡± The hooligans seemed to be talking about Ton and Charlotte. ¡°Now that we¡¯re talking about it, you¡¯ve locked him up properly, right? Otherwise, he might run away as soon as he escapes from the cage.¡± ¡°Of course. I even put an extra shackle on his ankles just in case.¡± Nelia frowned as she overheard the conversation. ¡°He was shackled even on his ankles¡­¡­..¡± When she was drowning in a rush of frustration, some helpful information reached her ears. ¡°What about the key of the cage? We have to go to the port soon.¡± ¡°I hung it on the tree in front of the cage. I always hung it there, so Recarl will find it in no time.¡± Fortunately, no one seemed to carry around the key. Upon getting the information, Nelia decided that she had nothing more to gain, so she crept away and walked quietly through the trees. After about ten more minutes, the flat ground on the summit of the mountain came into her sight. This seemed to be the headquarters of the hooligans. There were cloth huts and small mud huts in the headquarters, and fires were put everywhere to illuminate the darkness of the place. As the siblings said, there were about 10 people in the headquarters. When she came to the hooligans¡¯ headquarters, her heart was pounding so much that she forgot the pain in her legs. Nelia closed her eyes once and opened them again. ¡®Let¡¯s get yourself together.¡¯ If Ton leaves for the port as they said, it would be difficult to find him again. If the ship departs, Ton would be sold as a slave in another country. Nelia leaned flatly on the ground and tried to find the iron cage where Ton was put. But she barely found the iron cage. ¡®Where the hell is he¡­¡­..?¡¯ When she was getting anxious, she found someone coming out from behind the hut. There seemed to be a room behind the hut. It might be the place¡­¡­.. After taking another look around, Nelia quickly hid herself in the trees and walked quietly to the back of the hut. Rustle, rustle. There was a sound of falling leaves on the floor, but the headquarters was quite noisy and no one seemed to notice that there was a stranger nearby. Upon reaching the back of the cabin, Nelia found a cage and someone who was a sight for the sore eyes. ¡®Ton¡­¡­..¡¯ Her voice almost due to the overwhelming happiness, but she tried to swallow her voice altogether. Nelia looked around first. Luckily, there were no people behind the cabin. But there was one problem. The key to the cage, which was said to be hung on the tree branch around here, wasn¡¯t visible. ¡®Where is it?¡¯ Nelia looked around and approached the cage first since she couldn¡¯t find it. Ton slowly turned his head upon sensing someone¡¯s presence. Ton, who was seeing the person with a black robe walking up to him, opened his eyes wide when Nelia pulled the robe back slightly. ¡°Young Lady Nelia¡­¡­¡­!¡± Nelia approached the cage and spoke in a hushed voice. ¡°Ton, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alright.¡± However, Ton, who confirmed that Nelia was alone, soon hardened his face. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°How can you come to this dangerous place?¡± ¡°I was told that they would be taking Ton to the harbor before 9 pm, I couldn¡¯t just stand still.¡± ¡°But¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I will hear your nagging later, so tell me the location of the key to open the cage door first.¡± Ton was hesitant, and he spoke in a subdued voice. ¡°The key that was hanging on the branch right in front of me was just taken away by someone else a little while ago.¡± Oh, no¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Who was the one who took the key?¡± ¡°He was the one with a black hood.¡± Nelia leaned over slightly and extended her head to find the man wearing the black hood. She could find him without difficulty. The man who wore the black hood was sitting near the bonfire and eating a large chunk of meat with others. His face was flushed and the look on his eyes were loose, he seemed to have had a drink earlier. Bottles of alcohol were scattered beside him. ¡®What should I do¡­¡­¡­¡¯ No matter how drunk he was, she couldn¡¯t just go and sneak in. Nelia swept her eyes through a bunch of hooligans who were chatting noisily. Then at that moment, the reflection of the burning bonfire was visible in Nelia¡¯s eyes as she looked at it. ¡®Right. Perhaps.¡¯ She didn¡¯t know it might be possible to confuse the bunch of hooligans and retrieve the keys. There was just one more thing to look for. ¡°Ton, do you know where the key for the shackles is?¡± The shackles were bound to Ton¡¯s legs. There were heavy weights attached to the shackles. Even if she were able to open the cage door, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to run away because of it. ¡°It must be in this cabin. I heard the hooligans say that they keep all the stolen items and keys in here.¡± Stolen items¡­¡­.? Perhaps, she could look for Charlotte¡¯s pendant necklace as well as the key to unlock the shackles in the cabin. Nelia¡¯s eyes lit up at the moment Ton spoke in a subdued voice. ¡°But, Young Lady Nelia. It will be impossible to find the key for now. You should return before you get caught.¡± ¡°What are you saying? Do you know how I got here?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re going to enter the hooligans¡¯ hideout on your own in order to look for the key?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it if it¡¯s necessary.¡± Ton distorted his eyes. Such an expression was seldomly present on Ton¡¯s face. ¡°Please perish the thought. I beg of you, please return. If Young Lady Nelia gets into trouble, the master won¡¯t stay still.¡± Nelia had thought about it, too. The duke would be very sad if Nelia gets into trouble. That¡¯s what she could say for sure. ¡°I won¡¯t get into trouble. I have a plan.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I promise.¡± Nelia said while raising herself to her feet. Ton didn¡¯t say anything, perhaps he also realized that it was meaningless to try to stop her again. Nelia stepped forward as if putting her plan into action. She leaned flat on the cabin and glanced at the bunch of hooligans. They still seemed to be in a drunken state while chatting with each other. There were no people there. Nelia picked up a long branch lying on the floor and walked to the campfire on the opposite side of the hooligans. Reaching the spot near the hooligans, Nelia watched them while bringing branches to the bonfire and burned it. The tip of the was burnt in a flash. Red flames were reflected in Nelia¡¯s eyes. And she walked to the position she had been eyeing. The place was perfect for carrying out the plan as the trees were sparse. Nelia threw the burning branch at the pile of the gathered dried leaves under a large tree. The small fire grew big in an instant. Nelia hid in the darkness and shouted loudly. ¡°Fire!¡± She watched the bunch of hooligans get frightened by the screaming voice exclaiming fire. They began to freak out even more after seeing the burning tree. Nelia had to move quickly. There were only sparse trees here, so it would take a while for the fire to spread to other places. The bunch of hooligans would get water and put out the fire probably before it could happen. Since there was a valley not far away from here. That was the reason she deliberately set this place on fire. She didn¡¯t intend to set a big fire which would be enough to burn the entire mountain. Nelia¡¯s eyes flicked to the black-hooded man who was moving around haphazardly. Nelia approached the target after catching sight of him. All the hooligans were wearing black robes, so they wouldn¡¯t find her strange when they were in such a confused state. As she walked up to the man, she spotted a long key protruding out of his pants pocket. Nelia grabbed the tip of the protruding key while brushing past him, and pulled it out slowly. The man was so drunk and got distracted by the fire that he didn¡¯t seem to notice her at all. ¡®Gotcha¡­¡­..!¡¯ Nelia moved quickly after slipping the key of the cage into the pocket in her robe. This time, her destination was the hut. It so happened that everyone went to the valley to get water, so there were no people staying in front of the cabin. Nelia walked into the cabin at a fast pace. Like Ton had said, there were boxes scattered inside filled with various items. ¡°First, the key for the shackles¡­¡­.¡± Nelia could spot a bundle of keys hanging on the wall without difficulty when she looked around. ¡®But which is the key for the shackles?¡¯ Nelia, who was agonizing, took all of them. Charlotte¡¯s necklace came second. There were quite a lot of things in the hut, so it wasn¡¯t easy to find. Then, she remembered the talk of the hooligans about the pendant necklace and mentioned that the pendant¡¯s surface was platinum. If so¡­¡­¡­ Nelia put out the light that was lighting up the hut. At that moment, the moonlight came in gently through the window of the hut and lit up the dark room. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only There was a metal gleaming faintly on the desk in the corner of the cabin. **** Chapter 65 *** ¡®It¡¯s over there!¡¯ Nelia found the item which she presumed to be Charlotte¡¯s necklace on the corner of the desk. When she walked up to it and looked closely, she realized it was, indeed, Charlotte¡¯s necklace. Even though she knew it wasn¡¯t over yet, Nelia slowly felt her anxiety diminished. She was worried at the thought of whether she could find Charlotte¡¯s necklace or not. Nelia saw people moving quickly outside the window. She realized there was no time to be relieved now and hurried out of the cabin. Whoosh~! The weather was quite strange. There wasn¡¯t any wind earlier, but the wind was blowing quite hard in the meantime, as if the weather was capricious. Thanks to that, the fire in the forest was swaying as if it was dancing. ¡®Is that a good thing¡­¡­¡­¡¯ She didn¡¯t know what happened, but due to the raging wind, it seemed that it would take time to put out the fire. Nelia went to the cage where Ton was locked up. Ton widened his eyes when he saw Nelia, who returned safely. ¡°Young Lady Nelia!¡± ¡°I told you I wouldn¡¯t be caught in trouble.¡± Nelia hurriedly thrusted the key into the lock on the cage door. The iron door opened with a click. ¡°That¡¯s amazing. How did you find the key on your own?¡± Nelia stopped Ton when he was about to come out. ¡°Wait a minute. The shackles are still in place.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you brought the key for the shackles as well?¡± Ton had a dazed expression, which rarely appeared on his face. Nelia was flattered for a moment, but she remembered that there were about 10 keys in the bundle of keys she had brought along. ¡°I brought it, but it¡¯s a bit too much¡­¡­..¡± Starting from the key in the front of the bundle, Nelia inserted them into the keyhole of the shackles one by one. But the shackles were barely unlocked. Then came the voice of the bunch of hooligans. ¡°D*mn wind! How big was the fire?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been delayed by the wind, but I think we can put it out in 10 minutes!¡± Damn. Ten minutes? They have to climb down the mountain in a hurry. If they found out that Ton was gone from the cage, they would start chasing him. ¡°Calm down, Young Lady Nelia. 10 minutes is plenty of time.¡± Ton¡¯s calm remark relieved Nelia¡¯s trembling hands as she kept inserting the keys. The wind blew even harder than before. Her frantically flapping robe blocked her sight, and the keys even deviated several times. When she inserted the fifth key, the shackles made a clicking sound and the tight lock was finally opened. ¡°Okay¡­¡­.! Hurry up, Ton!¡± ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your hard work.¡± Nelia and Ton came out of the cage. As the hooligans said, the red flame seen over the hut was almost gone. The fire was almost completely out. ¡°Nelia, I think we should climb down through here. If you take the path you used to climb up earlier, we might be caught in no time.¡± The path that Ton suggested was a rugged mountain path that couldn¡¯t even be called a path. The slope was steep, so rolling her body down through it was probably the perfect way to get through it. However, as he said, there were many people on that path. There would be two people on sentry duty at the foot of the road when she climbed up here. She had no choice this time. ¡°Come down through it, Ton.¡± When Nelia approved, Ton led the way. Ton walked silently through the branches that blocked the path. In the meantime, he also didn¡¯t forget to tell Nelia to be careful. Whoosh-. Nelia walked and followed Ton while clutching her flapping robe. ¡°Why has the wind become so strong all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. The atmosphere is not strange if there will be a thunderbolt soon.¡± Nelia agreed with Ton. The weather was so dreary that she wouldn¡¯t find it strange at all if the lightning were to strike suddenly. As if God was angry. Then, there were the voices of the hooligans from above them. ¡°D*mn! The man we¡¯ve been holding hostage is gone!¡± ¡°How the h*ll did he escape?¡± ¡°He couldn¡¯t have gone too far. Everyone, split up and find him!¡± Nelia¡¯s heart was pounding. There were about ten hooligans, so it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to find them if they scattered around. ¡°I think we need to speed up.¡± Luckily, Ton didn¡¯t seem anxious or agitated like her. He only increased the speed of his pace. Nelia struggled so much to catch up with Ton. But, there was a voice from above at that moment. ¡°There he is!¡± Nelia looked up. The hooligan who held a torch shouted loudly as he looked at Nelia and Ton. The voice of the hooligans quickly gathered the attention of other hooligans nearby. They moved quickly, because the mountain was their home. Three men were hot on Nelia and Ton¡¯s tails in no time. At this rate, she thought the hooligans would be able to catch up with them in no time. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible.¡± Ton suddenly stopped in his spot. Nelia slowly halted upon seeing it. ¡°What are you going to do, Ton?¡± ¡°There are just three of them, so I think it¡¯d be better to take care of them.¡± Ton said while holding the thick branch that had fallen around him with his hand. ¡°Only three of them? It¡¯s going to be hard to take care of three people in this kind of situation.¡± The enemy knew this mountain well and even carried weapons with them. On the other hand, Ton had no weapon in hand, and he was unfamiliar with the steep terrain, which made it difficult to fight against them. ¡°It¡¯s all right. Young Lady Nelia, please hide behind the tree over there.¡± She heard from the duke that Ton¡¯s fighting skill was outstanding, but even so, he had to fight three people in such a dark mountain, is there any possibility of winning against them¡­¡­. However, it was too late to run away now. The fast-running hooligans appeared in front of Ton. Nelia hid behind the tree, as per Ton¡¯s instruction. The hooligans sneered at Ton who only had one branch in his hand. ¡°Are you going to fight us with just one branch?¡± ¡°A cornered mouse bites the cat, and that is exactly what I¡¯m going to do. It would be better for you to keep running.¡± Ton swung the branch quietly and hit the hooligan. He fell down with a thud. ¡°What, what is that?¡± As they became disordered by the fast movement of Ton, the hooligans belatedly took out the sword hung on their waists. And they tried to attack Ton without hesitation, but again, Ton acted faster this time. Thud. When the hooligan got a hard hit in his leg, he lost his balance and rolled on the ground. There was only one left out of three hooligans in a blink of an eye. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Nelia clenched her fist and prayed for Ton to take care of the last one and made it out safely. Ton raised the branch to the only hooligan left. But then, the bully, who had been hit on the head by Ton, wriggled up. But at that moment, the hooligan collapsed after being hit on the head by Ton, scrambling to get up. Instead of picking up the sword that slipped away from his grip again, he touched his waist and pulled out a hidden dagger. He seemed to be after Ton with his fierce eyes wide open. And he rose up and tried to attack Ton on the back in an instant. ¡°Ton¡­¡­..!¡± Nelia, who couldn¡¯t just stand and watch, ran away from behind the tree and pushed Ton. Luckily, the aim of the dagger that came from the hooligan missed Ton¡¯s neck. The hooligan who spotted Nelia opened his eyes widely. ¡°There, there was someone else!¡± Ton grasped the situation and quickly shouted at Nelia. ¡°Young Lady Nelia, please run!¡± The hooligan, who failed to stab Ton, got up and looked at Nelia. ¡°I will take care of the rest and follow Young Lady after that, so please run away for now!¡± Nelia knew running away in this situation would help Ton. Staying here would only be a hindrance for Ton because he has to defend himself and fight against them as well. Nelia turned around and began to climb down the mountain. A hooligan who tried to lunge at Ton using a dagger was hot on her tail. He seemed upset because he failed to stab Ton because of Nelia earlier. ¡°I will catch you! You¡¯re going to be sold to the slave market along with that man!¡± Nelia ran away from the hooligan with all her might, but the mud road was too steep and slippery. Rumble, rumble-! The sky flashed and lightning struck. The lightning really struck the clear sky. ¡°The sky is throwing a fit!¡± The hooligan complained while chasing Nelia. The distance between them had narrowed before she realized it. ¡°Gotcha, you rat¡­¡­..!¡± The man grabbed the hood of the robe that Nelia was wearing. Nelia fell backward due to the pull. She eventually lost her balance on the steep path and rolled down. Her sight was spinning too quickly. Bang. After hitting the wooden strut, Nelia managed to return to her senses again. She could barely open her eyes and looked around, she saw the hooligan was walking toward her as she had fallen to the ground. Nelia knew she had to get up quickly and run away, but her body was slammed quite hard on the wooden strut and her legs had given up completely. ¡®Ahh¡­¡­.¡¯ The hooligan already stood in front of Nelia before she realized it. ¡°It must have happened because of you.¡± The hooligan gritted his teeth and crouched in front of her while grabbing Nelia¡¯s hair. Nelia¡¯s sight was distorted. ¡°Ugh¡­¡­¡­¡± The hooligan grabbed Nelia¡¯s hair tighter and looked closely at her face. ¡°I¡¯d like to hit you a few times following my own will¡­¡­. But I think I can get a lot of money if I sell you as a slave.¡± Nellia glared at the bully, and he gave a fishy laugh. Nelia glared at the hooligan and he released a somewhat suspicious laugh. ¡°Let¡¯s stop playing hide-and-seek in this dreary weather.¡± Then, the hooligan suddenly stiffened and sniffed their surroundings. ¡°But¡­¡­. Haven¡¯t they put out the fire yet? Where does this burning smell come from?¡± Burning smell¡­¡­¡­? Come to think of it, there was really a burning smell nearby. She wasn¡¯t aware of it when she ran, but now she realized there was a strong burning smell somewhere in the forest. ¡®I¡¯m sure the fire had already been put out earlier¡­¡­¡­¡¯ She felt strange at that moment, Rumble, rumble! The dark sky became dark and lightning struck over it. ¡°S*it, it surprised me! Where did this lightning strike so suddenly?¡± The hooligan looked around in confusion at the sound which was coming from somewhere around. The burning smell was spreading from all directions along with thunder heard nearby. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s so ominous. I have to return to the headquarters immediately.¡± The hooligan raised himself while still gripping Nelia¡¯s hair. Nelia was forced to get up despite the pain. Rumble, rumble! The lightning struck again. The thunder that followed this time almost sounded like a roar. After the after-effect of the roaring thunder faded away slowly, there was a rustling noise nearby. The hooligan turned his head quickly when he heard the noise. ¡°Who, who are you!¡± Nelia also woke up from her delirious state, and looked around to see if Ton had managed to catch up with her. The shadow of the tall figure was visible through the dim moonlight. At the end of her sight, she spotted a dazzling silver hair, and Nelia came to a realization almost immediately. The cause of the burning smell which had been lingering since earlier. When the clouds covering the moon were cleared, the familiar face was vaguely visible. There stood Duke Hart. ¡®Your Grace¡­¡­.?¡¯ The duke, who suddenly appeared in the depth of the mountain, didn¡¯t feel real to the point that she thought this was a dream. However, she could tell it was the real duke due to the thick burning smell stimulating her nose. However¡­¡­¡­ The duke had an unfamiliar expression on his face that he wondered if it was the duke she used to know. She had a doubt that it was the face usually filled with enchanting eyes, but the silver eyes seemed cold enough to resemble those owned by the devil who would kill people mercilessly. The duke had a lofty atmosphere as he appeared while walking through the darkness which didn¡¯t fit the surrounding hill. The duke stopped in front of Nelia. The hooligan was staring at the duke in a daze, unlike when he was frightened and shouted to the duke a moment ago. He also looked as if losing his s**t. Duke Hart extended his hand slowly. Even Nelia was stunned for a moment and simply watched what the duke was about to do with an absentminded gaze. And in an instant. Crack. The duke broke the finger of the hooligan who was grabbing Nelia¡¯s hair. ¡°AGH!¡± The hooligan let out a painful scream. Even so, the hooligan still remained motionless like prey caught in a spider¡¯s web. No, he seemed unable to move. The duke grabbed the hooligan by the neck and threw him on the ground. Bang-! There was a loud noise when the hooligan¡¯s body slammed against the rock. The voice that came out between the crevice of the duke¡¯s gritted teeth was harsh. ¡°How dare you.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only **** CH 66 *** The duke flicked his finger, and the hooligan¡¯s body floated in the air. Nelia blinked as if she had seen nothing. ¡®He attacked the hooligan without laying a hand on him¡­¡­¡­¡¯ The body of the bully in the air hit the floor again with a thump. The dust spread thickly and scattered in all directions. If he was slammed against it so hard, he would have cracks at least somewhere in the bone or in severe cases, he might have fractures. As he watched the scene with an absentminded face, the duke lowered himself and whispered to Nelia. ¡°Did this guy lay his hands on Nelia¡¯s body?¡± Nelia realized that the man¡¯s life was at stake depending on her answer when he asked in a subdued voice. A restrained voice came from Nelia¡¯s mouth. ¡°No¡­¡­¡­¡± The duke¡¯s eyebrows were raised slightly, despite the answer was the one he wanted to hear. After that, the atmosphere surrounding the duke seemed to change rapidly even with just a small change in his expression. The duke rose from his position with a deep breath. The hooligan, who had been lying down, trembled as he saw the duke walk up to him. Seeing his frightened face, he seemed to not even think about running away. The duke knelt down in front of the trembling hooligan. ¡°Tell me what you were going to do to Nelia.¡± ¡°¡­¡­. I, I¡­¡­¡­¡± The duke grabbed the hooligan by the collar when he was trembling that he had a hard time answering the duke¡¯s question. ¡°You¡¯d better answer clearly.¡± The cold gaze became a sharp piece of ice and pierced through him. ¡°Before I cut off your useless tongue.¡± The cold voice felt colder than the frost in the middle of winter. Even Nelia who was watching the scene held her breath. ¡°Uh, she will be sold as a slave for her pretty look¡­¡­¡­ ;Ukh.¡± The duke strangled the hooligan as soon as he spat out the truth. ¡°Slace¡­¡­¡­¡± The duke murmured quietly as if he was reciting. ¡°You should be careful when I only look at you.¡± The hooligan¡¯s face turned ashen as he was strangled. But there was not a slightest change in the duke¡¯s expression. As if he was doing this almost naturally. Nelia eventually gathered her strength and rose from her seat to hold onto the duke¡¯s arm. ¡°Please stop¡­¡­¡­¡± Even though the man deserved to die, she didn¡¯t want the duke to kill. It wasn¡¯t because she was tender-hearted in this kind of situation. She just didn¡¯t want the duke to get blood on his hands. To be more precise, she was worried that the duke wouldn¡¯t be able to lift the curse if his hands were tainted by blood. Just like the duke¡¯s mother, Lady Adam, the duke should have a good life. Nelia wished the duke could be proud when he looked back on his past when he was already in the future someday. So that he could say that he was proud enough to be able to lift the curse. Nelia¡¯s voice gradually shrank as she faced those cold eyes. She knew the person in front of her was the duke, but there was an instinctive fear rising inside. ¡°That¡¯s enough, please stop¡­¡­..¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She wasn¡¯t used to the expressionless face of the duke as well. However, Nelia¡¯s sincerity might have reached the duke because he slowly released the strength he applied to his hands. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± The hooligan choked out and coughed several times. Nelia looked at the hooligan with a startled look on her face as if thinking he was about to die. ¡°Nelia.¡± Nelia turned her head at the voice calling out her name. The duke extended his hand slowly. The clean and slender finger passed in front of Nelia¡¯s eyes and brushed her left cheek, as if nothing had happened. ¡°Did you not get hurt?¡± It definitely felt different from when he talked to the hooligan, but there was no kind and relaxed feeling which she usually felt. Nelia had to attempt to shake off this strange feeling. ¡°Yes¡­¡­. I wasn¡¯t injured.¡± Her back was aching because she crashed against the wooden strut, but she thought it was only right to say she was fine at this moment. The duke gently brushed his finger on Nelia¡¯s cheek and extended his hand as if asking her to hold it. ¡°Then shall we return now?¡± Nelia was relieved by the duke¡¯s words and brought herself into his arms. Luckily, contrary to the duke¡¯s strange expression, his familiar body heat felt absolutely comfortable. The duke lifted up Nelia¡¯s body and descended the mountain. Nelia slowly closed her eyes and welcomed the rush of relief. *** Nelia was in the carriage that headed back to the duke¡¯s residence when she returned from unconsciousness. She didn¡¯t know if she fainted or fell asleep while descending the mountain. She didn¡¯t remember anything. Except for the duke¡¯s warm and comfortable arm when she closed her eyes. ¡®But¡­¡­. ; Why is it so chilly here?¡¯ As if she was still in the duke¡¯s arms. Nelia looked up once she was completely awake. The duke¡¯s sharp jaw came into her sight. The duke spoke to her, as if he had noticed Nelia¡¯s movements. ¡°You¡¯re awake, Nelia?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­..¡± But why is she sitting on the duke¡¯s lap¡­¡­..? Normally, she would have asked the duke immediately, but she kept her words because she just saw the merciless side of the duke before she closed her eyes. Therefore, she quietly tried to escape from the duke¡¯s arms, but he held her tighter against his arms. ¡°Stay still.¡± She¡¯d like to stay still, but the problem is¡­¡­.. ¡®Ton is here with us¡­¡­..!¡¯ Nelia was ashamed, heating up like dried wood. On the other hand, Ton was showing off his mighty presence. He seemed to try hard to not look this way, but he had probably already seen them earlier. Ton suffered in many ways including being humiliated today. Nelia struggled to get out of the duke¡¯s arms, but the duke spoke in a stern voice. ¡°It¡¯s a punishment.¡± What kind of punishment is this¡­¡­! Nelia cried out while removing the duke¡¯s arms wrapped around her. ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything that is worth punishment¡­¡­.!¡± She has been struggling so hard to save Ton. Instead, she should have received thanks from the duke for saving Ton. ¡°You committed dangerous acts.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all for the sake of Ton¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°That is where you¡¯re wrong. You shouldn¡¯t think about others first in such dangerous situations.¡± Nelia thought the duke was quite harsh to say that so casually in front of Ton. ¡°It was dangerous, but if I hadn¡¯t gone to rescue him¡­¡­. Ton might have been sold as a slave.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the issue that comes later.¡± Nelia chose to just close her mouth at the cold-hearted answer. If this conversation lasted any longer, it would only offend Ton even further. ¡®No¡­¡­ But did he already get offended?¡¯ Ton¡¯s eyes seemed sparkling¡­¡­. When Nelia thought she had said something useless and when the duke intended to hug her, she felt a slight pain as her wrist brushed against the duke¡¯s cloth ; ¡°Ah¡­¡­!¡± A low scream came out of Nelia¡¯s mouth. When Nelia looked down at her wrist, the wound caught her attention. It seemed that her wrist was scraped when she rolled in the mountain. The duke grabbed Nelia¡¯s wrist almost immediately. ¡°Where did you get hurt?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I rolled down the mountain, and I guess that¡¯s when I got hurt.¡± Nelia said while looking closely at the duke¡¯s face. It was her who got injured, but she didn¡¯t know why she had to be wary of the duke like this. However, judging from the appearance of the duke earlier, there was a good chance that he would ask the carriage to turn around and head back to the place where they set off earlier if she said she was injured. At that time, she thought she wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid the bloodbath. Nelia waited nervously for the duke¡¯s reaction. Luckily, he only let out a deep sigh and didn¡¯t tell them to turn around the direction of the carriage. Instead, he lowered his head and kissed Nelia¡¯s wrist. ¡°Ukh¡­¡­.¡± His lips were soft and careful as it touched her skin, but the wounds tingled and tickled with every touch from his lips, making her feel a strange sensation. The duke¡¯s kiss went up to her arm after sliding up from her wrist. As if she was intending to kiss the skin that wasn¡¯t covered with clothes without missing a single spot untouched. And when his lips touched her nape, Nelia had to hold her breath. ¡°Ha¡­¡­ Please don¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± The duke muttered shortly like a grumbling child and continued to kiss her again. Realizing that Ton were in the same space with them, Nelia felt her face was so flushed that she might suffer from a fever. She couldn¡¯t believe that they were doing this kind of thing in the presence of someone else. She wondered what Ton was thinking at that moment? Nelia couldn¡¯t bear to even glance at Ton. If she glanced at Ton to check his reaction, she might faint again from embarrassment. The kisses grew persistent as time went by. The duke called Nelia softly as he kissed her eyelids. ¡°I hate it so much when someone lays a hand on Nelia.¡± The duke closed his eyes tightly. Nelia felt guilty at the duke¡¯s appearance as if he was trying to hold back his burning anger. ¡°It¡¯s hurting a lot more.¡± Despite the fact that she was barely touched by the hooligan, the duke was so worried that he peppered such pertinacious kisses all over her skin. Nelia stroked the duke¡¯s hair. The silver hair fluttered gently under her touch. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­. I¡¯m sorry for making you worried. It won¡¯t happen anymore.¡± The duke opened his eyes. His silver eyes were shaking all over. ¡°If Nelia got into trouble, I might turn this city into chaos¡­¡­ So please¡­¡­. Just stay with me.¡± She didn¡¯t know how he would turn this city into chaos, but when she thought of the strange power she witnessed earlier, she thought it might be possible. Nelia muttered in a calm voice to reassure the duke. ¡°Yes, I will stay with Your Grace.¡± The dark aura on the duke¡¯s face drastically dissipated. *** As soon as they arrived at the duke¡¯s residence, Charlotte, who was pacing around in the main gate, immediately hugged Nelia. She burst into tears at the sight of Nelia and Ton. On the other hand, the duke gave Charlotte an unfriendly look. He seemed to assume that she was in danger because of Charlotte. But it was already too late when Nelia and Ton got back, so Charlotte decided to spend the night in the duke¡¯s mansion only for today. Nelia led Charlotte to the room provided for her and stood at the door. After crying for who-knows-how-long, Charlotte¡¯s eyes were as red as a rabbit. Nelia suddenly remembered what just happened while looking at Charlotte¡¯s reddened eyes. ¡°Charlotte, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re offended by His Grace¡¯s attitude, but I kindly ask for your understanding. He must have worried so much today.¡± Charlotte only bowed her head like a sinner. ¡°It¡¯s natural for His Grace to be angry. I almost lost my necklace and put everyone in danger¡­¡­..¡± Charlotte bit her soft lip slightly. Her pale face looked like she was about to collapse at any moment. ¡°So I understand the anger of His Grace¡­¡­.¡± Nelia felt sorry for Charlotte who was so anxious and acted as if she had committed an immortal sin. ¡°Charlotte, it¡¯s all right. Everything turned out fine.¡± Charlotte grabbed Nelia¡¯s hand with tears welling up in her eyes at Nelia¡¯s comforting remark. The edge of Charlotte¡¯s red eyes were tarnished with tears. ¡°Nelia, thank you¡­¡­.¡± Charlotte eventually shed another wave of tears again. Her eyelashes were wet with tears as it turned downward. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Nelia, the butler might have been in trouble¡­¡­. And I wouldn¡¯t be able to¡­¡­. Free myself from the guilt that will haunt me for the rest of my life.¡± Nelia grabbed Charlotte and hugged her, patted her on the back. It seemed a little weird because Charlotte was tall, but it gradually subsided, probably because of the comfort she gave to them. Charlotte raised her head. There were still tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry there¡¯s nothing I can do for Nelia¡­¡­.¡± Nelia didn¡¯t think that way. Instead, she felt guilty due to the fear that the original plot had been twisted because of her, and that it automatically took away Charlotte¡¯s happiness, and it felt as if this had put a burden on her chest. ¡°Don¡¯t think that way, go inside and take a rest, Charlotte.¡± Nelia stared at Charlotte and realized there was something that had been left out of her mind. ¡°Oh, before that¡­¡­¡­¡± **** CH 67 ¡®I forgot this.¡¯ Nelia took out Charlotte¡¯s pendant necklace, which had been kept in her pocket. The pendant necklace jingled under Nelia¡¯s hand. Despite all the troubles it went through, the pendant necklace was still shining. It shone gently just by having the moonlight that went through the window of the hallway. ¡°Here, the pendant necklace.¡± When Nelia was about to hand it over. Tak! The tightly closed pendant was opened. ¡°¡­..!¡± ¡°¡­..!¡± Nellia and Charlotte exchanged surprised looks at each other. It was because the pendant necklace, which had never been opened before, was just opened. ¡°The pendant is opened¡­¡­¡± Charlotte put her hand over her mouth in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s never been opened before.¡± Nelia was aware of that. Not only was the quite firm-looking hooligan couldn¡¯t open the necklace, Charlotte herself also was never able to open it in the original work. Something sparkling inside the pendant fell on the floor and rolled into the corner. Nelia leaned over to see what had fallen from it. ¡®This is¡­¡­.¡¯ Is it a gemstone? The blue-colored round gemstone seemed to shine in a unique way in which it appeared close to jewelry. ¡°Charlotte, look at this. This must have been inside the necklace.¡± Nelia handed the gemstone she had picked up to Charlotte. Charlotte turned the gemstone around to examine them carefully. ¡°I can¡¯t believe there was something like this inside¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Is there any writing or drawing in the pendant?¡± When asked by Nelia, Charlotte laid the pendant over her palm. Nelia could also see the both sides of the revealed pendant. Inside the pendant, something similar to hieroglyphics was drawn on a white background. ¡°Do you know what this means?¡± ¡°No¡­¡­..¡± She wondered if such a thing was only used in the monastery, but Charlotte¡¯s frowning eyes seemed to not know anything. ¡°The priest who gave me this pendant said it is very old. Isn¡¯t that an old saying?¡± Nelia nodded. It¡¯s definitely¡­ Although she doesn¡¯t know all the languages around the world, there would be no place that wrote hieroglyphics that would look as close to the one drawn on the white background in this day and age. ¡®There¡¯s something intense in the text¡­¡­ What¡¯s this? Is it an animal¡­¡­.?¡¯ There were also letters that could be guessed roughly, but it seemed impossible to interpret the meaning. Nelia was intrigued. Charlotte was also surprised at the fact that the pendant was opened, but she didn¡¯t seem to think much about the meaning of the letters drawn inside. Charlotte closed her eyes holding the pendant without hesitation, took the gemstone from her finger and brought it close to her eyes. And she looked inside the transparent gemstone. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­. I don¡¯t know much about gemstones, so I have to ask, will this turn into money¡­¡­.?¡± Nellia was taken aback by Charlotte¡¯s question. The average person would naturally have the same question as Charlotte at the sudden appearance of gemstone. However, she found it surprising that Charlotte, who didn¡¯t seem to be very interested in material values, experienced it and asked that. ¡®Yeah, Charlotte is human, too.¡¯ Nelia replied while stretching her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about gemstones either, but I think so.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡­..?¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes sparkled. Did she feel like hitting the jackpot at the gemstone that practically appeared out of nowhere?¡¯ However, Nelia was once again surprised by Charlotte¡¯s behavior. Charlotte put the gemstone on Nelia¡¯s palm and thrusted it toward the owner. ¡°Then¡­¡­.. I¡¯ll give this to Nelia.¡± The blue gemstones shone beautifully in the light. There was a strange and strange sense of surprise at the sight, so Nelia didn¡¯t get what Charlotte was saying for a moment and just stared vacantly at the gemstone. ¡°¡­¡­.This is not the time to act like this.¡± Nelia returned to her senses and pushed her hand toward Charlotte. ¡°Charlotte, I can¡¯t just accept this. You know how much it¡¯s worth, so take it.¡± Charlotte shook her head despite Nelia¡¯s stern voice. ¡°I¡¯m giving it to you because I don¡¯t know its worth¡­¡­. If I know the worth later, the willingness to give to Nelia may disappear¡­¡­..¡± Charlotte took Nelia¡¯s hand and spread her palm forcefully. And she gave the gemstone she was holding. ¡°The pendant, which had never been opened, was now opened thanks to Nelia. Therefore, if it weren¡¯t because of Nelia, I wouldn¡¯t have obtained this gemstone¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t express all my gratitude to Nelia with this gem, but let me do this, at least.¡± Charlotte¡¯s voice was desperate. It wasn¡¯t the recipient, but the giver who was desperate. Nelia looked up at Charlotte while wondering about what to do with such a burdensome gift. As a matter of fact, Nelia didn¡¯t really need this gem either. It might be because she lived so poorly in her previous life. The environment around her that she sometimes couldn¡¯t handle it. Duke Hart brought everything to her before she could say she needed anything. Charlotte, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t in such a comfortable situation. She was a commoner and paid by a monastery. Nevertheless, seeing the gemstone that was considered a jackpot, she thought that the benevolent heart was like the virtue of the female lead. Charlotte looked nervous as she waited for an answer. After seeing that, Nelia finally put down the burdening thought in the end. ¡®Yes.¡¯ Nelia clenched the gemstone and said. ¡°Thank you, Charlotte. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± Charlotte smiled. ¡°Yes. Thank you for receiving it, Nelia.¡± Charlotte, who smiled brightly as if she was shedding tears, looked relieved. *** Charlotte went back in the early morning the next day. It was because she was worried about staying outside the monastery without informing them. It was just Nelia who was seeing him off. ¡°Be careful on your way, Charlotte!¡± ¡°Yes, Nelia¡­¡­..! See you next time¡­¡­.¡± After a brief greeting at the front door, Nelia went back inside the duke¡¯s residence. When she opened the front door and went back in, the duke greeted Nelia as he sat on the sofa with his long legs crossed. ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡± The duke seemed to dislike Charlotte even more because of yesterday. In the past, he didn¡¯t seem to openly show it, but now she thought he didn¡¯t even want to talk to her (Charlotte). But Nelia closed her mouth at the confusing atmosphere, knowing that the duke disliked Charlotte because he thought she had put Nelia in danger. ¡°Shall we go to the palace now?¡± After the tumultuous holiday passed, the unpleasant work schedule began. At times like this, she was a bit resentful at him. Why did the duke have to take on an important job as prime minister and go to the Imperial Palace every day? Moreover, she had to accompany him because he turned into a snake when their bodies were a certain distance away. ¡®Come to think of it, why didn¡¯t he turn into a snake yesterday?¡¯ Nelia realized yesterday that the duke had come to rescue her in his human form without turning into a snake even though they were away from each other. Did he not actually turn into a snake even if they were separated? A glimpse of hopeful thought came into Nelia¡¯s mind, and she asked the duke the moment they got into the carriage. ¡°Your Grace, we¡¯re not together yesterday, so why didn¡¯t you turn?¡± But a disappointing answer awaited in return. ¡°I took medicine. That¡¯s why I was able to maintain my form for hours.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡­.¡± Nelia looked up at the Duke. ¡°But why did you take the medicine¡­¡­.? Did you know what was about to happen to me?¡± ¡°I have to be prepared just in case. I didn¡¯t have a good feeling yesterday.¡± How astonishing. The duke seemed to have a vision of the future. If the duke hadn¡¯t taken his medicine as usual, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to save her. Nelia remembered the duke¡¯s magical ability in yesterday¡¯s incident. He lifted people up in the air without even lifting a hand, and blew them away. His ability were almost similar to magic. Come to think of it, he also won without any weapon in hand on the day he fought against Carlos. The strangeness didn¡¯t end there. The incomprehensible natural phenomenon also accompanied him last night. Lightning struck the clear sky, and a strong wind suddenly blew. Of course, it might be the whim of nature, but if Nelia were to make a guess based on her intuition, it might be a phenomenon related to the duke. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of the Hart Family being related to magic¡­¡­.¡± On the contrary, it was a traditional knight family that produced many knights a long time ago. It barely made sense. Nelia slowly opened her mouth while staring at the duke. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­. By any chance, were you a wizard?¡± The duke tilted his head at Nelia¡¯s question. The silver hair fluttered gently in the air. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then, explain what you did yesterday when you lifted a person without touching him?¡± The duke seemed to be pondering, ¡®Uhm¡­¡­.¡¯ and gave a smile. ¡°It¡¯s the power of love. When you try to protect someone you love, the ability that you¡¯re not even aware of will¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Stop.¡± Nelia immediately cut off the duke, who was trying to bring down the story slyly again. And she stared at the duke. ¡°You¡¯re trying to drop it again¡­¡­.!¡± ¡°Nelia, you¡¯re so pretty and lovely today.¡± Nelia firmly pushed the duke on the chest despite the rain of kisses that seemed to be peppered on her mouth. ¡®This fox¡­¡­¡­!¡¯ The duke asked affectionately while tucking Nelia¡¯s hair behind her ears, perhaps he had read Nelia¡¯s disappointed expression. ¡°Are you that curious?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­ You keep trying to hide it from me.¡± The duke released a brief exhale. His mischievous expression has subsided quite a lot. ¡°Rather than trying to hide it¡­¡­. I just don¡¯t know how to explain this ability I possess.¡± ¡°¡­¡­. Is it not magic?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s definitely not magic.¡± The duke looked down, his eyelashes dropped slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t need any weapons, mana, or even spells.¡± ¡°Then how do you use your ability?¡± ¡°All I need is one thing. A flick of finger is enough to exert a small amount of force. And when I have a lot of energy like yesterday, I can just do it by thinking of it.¡± Nelia¡¯s mouth opened slowly. ¡°To use such a fraudulent ability¡­¡­.?¡± Somehow¡­¡­. She has been aware of it from the moment he beat Carlos, the swordmaster, and unscathed during the whole process. With this extraordinary ability, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t win. ¡°What¡¯s the reason you¡¯ve been hiding such an amazing ability¡­¡­.!¡± The duke gave a faint smile. ¡°Some people are as pure as Nelia, but most people are afraid of unknown forces like the one I possess.¡± Nelia immediately understood what the duke was implying. ¡®That¡¯s right, though¡­¡­.¡¯ Even if she was amazed by it for a moment, she also wondered about the unknown power just a moment after. Where did that power come from, and how did he get it? ¡°If I say that I have an unknown ability on top of the curse that makes me turn into a scary beast, even those who knew me well would also be afraid, too.¡± The duke spoke calmly, but the atmosphere was somewhat bitter. ¡°So, anyone, including Marquis Clint, doesn¡¯t know about this. Nelia is the person I talk about this with.¡± The duke brushed Nelia¡¯s cheek. ¡°What do you say¡­¡­. Does Nelia become afraid of me now?¡± Nelia knew that the duke told about this in the first place because he believed in her. Nevertheless, asking that kind of question was most likely the human¡¯s mind which wanted to know and ensure it. There was no reason to hesitate in answering the question with its answer. ¡°Your Grace is just you.¡± There was just one more characteristic that could define the duke. Beautiful appearance as if a sculpture made by craftsman, a curse that turns into a snake, and a talent for seducing people. And a peculiar ability. Nelia took off the duke¡¯s hand that was caressing her cheek. ¡°Yesterday, thanks to your strange ability, Ton was rescued, and avoided being sold as a slave.¡± The duke smiled weakly at her playful remark. ¡°When I talk to Nelia, I feel like a normal person. The unknown curse, the strange ability, it¡¯s as if all of them mean nothing.¡± On the contrary, Nelia couldn¡¯t help but feel like becoming an important and special person to the duke. Did her ordinary self bring something special out of him? It was a pleasant balance. CH 68 Nelia changed the stirring topic as she was embarrassed of it for no reason. ¡°By the way, yesterday was really terrifying. If you hadn¡¯t come, Ton and I might have been sold somewhere else by now.¡± ¡°If Nelia had been sold somewhere as a slave, I would have found you.¡± The duke kissed Nelia¡¯s hair and opened his eyes slightly. A hint of dangerous energy flashed before his eyes in a split second. ¡°Even if I have to search the whole world.¡± The duke¡¯s voice seemed to be filled with coldness as it changed almost immediately. ¡®¡­¡­I didn¡¯t wish to get this kind of reaction.¡¯ Looks like the duke was already filled with rage just by imagining it. ¡°And I shall give the man who bought Nelia a taste of hell. Firstly, one by one of his fingers¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Your Grace! Come to think about it, you said that Ton was alright, didn¡¯t you?¡± Nelia changed the subject again, hoping that the duke¡¯s anger would cease. Luckily, the duke¡¯s sinister eyes gradually returned to their original gleam. ¡°Ton is alright. You shouldn¡¯t make much ado about something like that.¡± ¡°What do you mean by saying that? He was almost sold as a slave¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Rather, I deserve to be punished for failing to protect Nelia properly, but I will let it slide since it was done safely.¡± The duke¡¯s attitude was quite cold. His subdued eyes exuded coldness as if serving as a reminder of yesterday. The carriage came to a halt in no time. Nelia decided it would be better not to mention Ton any further. After getting out of the carriage, Nelia walked toward the main palace, which was the place for the duke and the office. But she wondered why the inside of the palace seemed a bit hectic. People were gathering in twos, threes, or fives as they talked while walking down the street. ¡°Did you hear what happened yesterday? There was a fire in the mountain in the back of the park.¡± The conversation reached Nelia¡¯s ears. ¡®The mountain in the back of the park¡­¡­.?¡¯ That was where she had been yesterday. ¡°There must have been a power struggle among criminal guilds. After all, the mountain in the back of the park is the hideout of the biggest criminal guilds around here.¡± ¡°That must be it. It¡¯s impossible to think there would be a fire out of nowhere.¡± ¡°That must be it. It¡¯s a notorious place for kidnapping people and selling them off as slaves, but it also serve constant trouble for His Majesty.¡± Nelia realized that the people were referring to the hooligans who belonged to the crime guild, the same people who kidnapped Ton yesterday. ¡®The scale must have been bigger than I thought.¡¯ ¡®Did the fire really start because of the power struggle?¡¯ Nelia narrowed her eyebrows as she listened to their conversation. The fire was set by her. However, the fire she made wasn¡¯t a big one, and the hooligans were able to extinguish it quickly. ¡°I¡¯m sure it must be that. I heard it was just the crime guild¡¯s hideout that caught fire and then put out quickly. Moreover, the fire also broke out at the other side of the hideout and blew to shreds.¡± ¡°If so, it was most likely the power struggle among them.¡± A power struggle, it couldn¡¯t have been that. She knew for sure because she was with the hooligans yesterday. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s¡­¡­..¡¯ Nelia¡¯s gaze suddenly flew toward the duke. The duke, who felt her gaze, looked down at Nelia with an innocent expression. ¡°What is it, Nelia?¡± ¡°Did you go anywhere last night?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± The duke replied calmly. However, Nelia didn¡¯t believe it. After all, the duke was someone who could lie so casually while smiling. ¡®Alright¡­¡­¡­.¡¯ Let¡¯s not be interested. Nelia was intrigued while thinking about the person who set the hooligan¡¯s hideout on fire yesterday. It didn¡¯t make any difference upon finding out that the duke did it. Instead, she had other questions in mind. ¡°Your Grace, how did you know I was there yesterday?¡± ¡°Actually, I put a spell on Nelia¡¯s body. I will always know where you are.¡± His voice was filled with laughter. ¡®That¡¯s a lie, too.¡¯ Nelia gave up asking the duke about yesterday. She didn¡¯t think there would be anything to gain anyway. ¡®He doesn¡¯t waste his breath in such a weird place.¡¯ He always says those kinds of embarrassing things. She thought it was just one of the duke¡¯s mysterious abilities. On the contrary, Nelia listened again, thinking if there was anything more to gain from the people whom she eavesdropped on. ¡°But, was it true that the harbor had been struck by a crazy bolt of lightning yesterday?¡± ¡°Yes. I saw it directly because my house was nearby, and it was like¡­¡­. Hell. Lightning struck nonstop, there was fire, and the wind blew so wildly.¡± The weather was really weird yesterday. Nelia also experienced the weather, so she could deeply identify herself in the conversation. The woman involved in the conversation rubbed her cheek and sighed. ¡°Phew, God must have been really mad.¡± God was angry, she also thought the same thing yesterday. The perfect weather to describe the infuriating god. Nelia glanced at the duke. ¡®The fact that he really brought impact to the weather is¡­¡­.¡¯ But soon, she shook her head thinking it was too much. *** Unlike yesterday, time seemed to pass quietly when the palace was noisy. But Nelia unfortunately didn¡¯t get to enjoy the peaceful moment properly. ¡®¡­¡­How to get close to Elena¡¯s Tears again?¡¯ When she came to the palace, Elena¡¯s Tears and thoughts about Zenuit naturally seeped into Nelia¡¯s mind. No matter how much she thought about it, there was no answer. She still didn¡¯t know exactly what the holy dew Zenuit mentioned looked like, nor the place it was located at. She thought she should ask Zenuit for more detail, but Elena¡¯s Tears were completely beyond her grasp. ¡®Because Elena¡¯s Tears is in Carlos¡¯ hands¡­¡­¡¯ More than that, Carlos was said to put off the Crown Prince¡¯s duties and didn¡¯t show himself among the public. Deep in the mountain. Nellia glanced at the duke. The duke might know why Carlos lived in such a secluded place. But it was difficult to speak knowing that he was very sensitive when it came to Carlos. ¡®Huft.¡¯ On the other hand, she felt sorry for Carlos. With his stiff arm, his high pride wouldn¡¯t be the only being crushed, but people would doubt his qualities as the Crown Prince again. Nelia was engulfed in a sense of guilt each time it came to her mind. Sigrid has only one heart, and it was important for Duke Hart. But Carlos also desperately needed it. It would be nice if Carlos had medicine to alleviate it, like the duke¡¯s curse. But, no such medicine existed. ¡®Why do the main characters have such sad stories¡­¡­..¡¯ Nelia let out a deep sigh. It was then. Knock, knock. The voice of the aide was heard from outside along with the knocking sound. ¡°Your Grace the Duke, His Majesty is calling for you.¡± Nelia¡¯s gaze followed. The duke, who was going through the paper at his desk, rose from his seat. ¡°Shall we go together, Your Grace?¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to go with me. I will see His Majesty not far from here.¡± Nelia nodded. ¡°Alright, you should go.¡± ¡°Yes, Nelia.¡± The duke squinted his eyes and drew a beautiful smile on his face. Then, he erased his smile as if he was reminded of something. ¡°Oh, and Marquis Clint may come over when I¡¯m away.¡± ¡°Marquis Clint?¡± It¡¯s been a while since she heard that name. Marquis Clint also worked in the palace like Duke Hart, but she rarely ran into him. It was his duty to deliver the transformation medicine every time, but when the duke didn¡¯t turn into a snake as often anymore, he didn¡¯t come as frequently as he used to. The duke might have read Nelia¡¯s curious expression when he spoke about Marquis Clint. ¡°The Marquis is a diplomat. He was away because of having to visit the Eastern Continent for a few months as an envoy. He probably returned home just a week ago.¡± ¡®So, he was a diplomat¡­¡­.¡¯ Since he had a playful personality, she couldn¡¯t think of him working as someone with such a dignified image at all. The duke frowned while stroking his chin. ¡°However, I heard that he¡¯s recovering from a strange fever in the Eastern Continent¡­¡­. I don¡¯t know if he can come today.¡± Fever? He must have suffered a lot. Nevertheless, Nelia was sorry to hear that he had a fever, it might be because of her good impression of Marquis Clint. But the duke didn¡¯t seem to think the same way. ¡°If he comes, make sure to never get close to him. I will leave all the windows open.¡± If he had a fever, he must have stayed in the mansion, why would he come? The duke muttered in irritation. The duke was treating Marquis Clint like some sort of virus. ¡°Understood, Nelia? If the Marquis comes, you must not and never go near him. You could get a fever as well.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I understood.¡± The duke left with a relieved mind only after Nelia answered him. Nelia sighed and looked out after being left alone in the room. ¡®Come to think of it, I have to go home once, too.¡¯ She had to show her face to her parents on a regular basis, and she was also worried that Leighton might mess around again. Leighton was interested in Sigrid¡¯s heart when she saw him last time. ¡®He was working very hard to collect information.¡¯ The information was quite accurate, too. Nellia praised Leighton¡¯s devotion. Even a larva has its own talent of roll, that must be why Leighton was able to collect a pretty surprising piece of information when he poured his devotion into it. ¡®I¡¯m glad the devotion turned from the duke to Sigrid¡¯s heart.¡¯ Or Leighton might have really dug the duke¡¯s secrets. When Leighton learned about the duke¡¯s curse, the rumor would spread in no time. Just the mere thought of it was enough to make her dizzy. Nelia concluded that she should visit her parents at home as soon as possible to greet them and have a conversation with Leighton to see if he had taken interest in the duke again. Knock, knock-. There was a knock at such a nice timing. The aide from the other side of the door announced. ¡°Marquis Clint has come to visit.¡± The visit was earlier than she expected. Nelia rose from her seat in surprise. ¡°Yes¡­¡­.! Please tell him to enter.¡± Soon, Marquis Clint came in. His new colored skin, which used to be as white as a speck of snow in the snowy fields, had visibly darkened. ¡®He¡¯s been to the Eastern Continent¡­¡­.¡¯ The Eastern Continent was a place where there were wide deserts and strong sunlight. That might have been the reason why Marquis Clint seemed quite tan in the sun. Perhaps because he¡¯s naturally good-looking, the dark skin looked very good on him. He looked really wild. ¡®Would it feel that way if the duke took it¡­¡­.?¡¯ Nelia thought it would be downright sensual, and quickly returned to her senses when she realized that it was just a useless imagination. ¡°Welcome, Marquis.¡± ¡°Long time no see, Nelia.¡± It was said that the Marquis suffered from a fever, but has he been cured? He looked fine on the outside. Nelia led the Marquis to the guest table in the office. ¡°Please take a seat.¡± The marquis walked leisurely as usual. However, as soon as he tried to sit down, his legs wobbeld as if they lost strength. Luckily, he didn¡¯t fall down because he quickly grabbed the back of the chair. Nelia exclaimed in surprise. ¡°My Lord, are you all right?¡± The marquis laughed awkwardly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. I just suddenly feel dizzy.¡± Nelia¡¯s eyebrows twitched when she saw it. ¡®He¡¯s¡­¡­. I think he¡¯s still sick.¡¯ Looking at him closely, she thought there was a hint of pink in his darkened cheek. Nelia thought about opening the window and wondered whether she should stay away from Marquis Clint or not, like what the duke told before he left. But¡­¡­. Wouldn¡¯t it be rude to act like she has nothing to say? Nelia, who had contemplated, opted to ask directly. ¡°Excuse me¡­¡­ Your Lord. I heard you¡¯re not feeling well, have you gotten any better now?¡± Nelia was careful in her speaking tone. It has to sound like a greeting, not a suspicious question. CH 69 ¡°Yes, as you can see, I¡¯m better now.¡± The Marquis replied while smiling nonchalantly. Nelia, however, couldn¡¯t easily get rid of the doubt she had in mind. Why did he feel dizzy when he already got better¡­¡­.? Nelia eventually added. ¡°You don¡¯t look well¡­¡­¡± ¡°I suffered from a plague and there was a little fever remaining, but I¡¯m completely better than before.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°Yes, I got the plague when I was in Hatra Kingdom in the East, and I thought I was really going to die right after getting it. I definitely have gotten better compared to the people there.¡± Marquis Clint said with a soothing smile. Nelia contemplated whether to open the window or not upon seeing his confident attitude, but she soon gave up on that and prepared the tea. ¡°Where is the duke?¡± ¡°His Grace went to see the Emperor.¡± Nelia said while setting down the teacup. The marquis nodded. ¡°I assumed roughly as soon as I arrived, but it seems that the duke is busy lately.¡± ¡°Yes, he has a lot of audience requests lately.¡± Nelia put tea leaves and poured hot water into the cup. The hot water quickly turned red. She learned a bit from the duke on how to make tea in case she had to serve tea to the guests. Marquis Clint said while casting his eyes out the window. ¡°I heard it¡¯s because the Crown Prince is neglecting his duties lately.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but I¡¯ve heard it was like that, too.¡± Carlos¡¯ seclusion was a hot topic among people. That explained why Marquis Clint, despite having only returned for a week, knew this. Or, did Marquis Clint know anything else? He was much more active in society and personal connections than Duke Hart, so he might know more about Carlos¡¯ current situation. Nelia asked the marquis secretly. ¡°By any chance¡­¡­.. Does Your Lord know anything about His Highness Carlos?¡± Marquis Clint was silent for a moment. She wondered if it was because of his fever again like earlier, but he talked shortly after. ¡°I heard he¡¯s bringing people to his abode.¡± ¡°People¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°People such as wizards, alchemists, and ancient historians.¡± Those mentioned people have great knowledge in common. It didn¡¯t take Nelia long to think of Elena¡¯s Tears in Carlos¡¯ drawer when she recalled them while trying to guess his intention. Is he studying Elena¡¯s Tears¡­¡­.? The Imperial Family had already studied and analyzed it many years ago, but it was said that they didn¡¯t find anything. But Carlos has Elena¡¯s Tears in his hand now, so he might have sensed his suspicious energy. ¡°Do you happen to know why His Highness Carlos called them all¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know more than that.¡± She had been expecting it for a while now, but apparently no one knew what Carlos was doing now. Except for Carlos himself. ¡°Yes¡­¡­ Thank you for the information.¡± She was grateful to Marquis Clint for providing this amount of information. She couldn¡¯t endure the intention of asking the dukw about Carlos, and groaned inwardly. But the marquis shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. I should be the one to thank you.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I found out after I returned. The duke isn¡¯t receiving any medicine at all for a while now.¡± The marquis drew a gentle smile. ¡°That must mean there is another improvement in the curse. It¡¯s because of the influence of Young Lady Nelia, isn¡¯t it ?¡± If she observed closely, the duke surprisingly didn¡¯t talk much with the marquis. She thought he would have told the marquis about everything that happened recently, but it seemed that he didn¡¯t say anything to him (the Marquis). Nelia pondered about where to begin to explain. Maybe she could start with this to discuss the improvement in the curse. ¡°¡­I saw His Grace turned into a monster.¡± The marquis sighed and asked. ¡°So you finally saw it¡­¡­ How did you feel?¡± ¡°He was scary. And terrifying. But because I¡¯ve found out the duke¡¯s hidden secrets, it¡¯s something that makes me attached to him.¡± Something that makes her attached to him. It was difficult to explain with words, but if she had to say it, it was like a bond that was connected by a thick and strong string. ¡°When His Highness is with me, he doesn¡¯t turn into a snake. Even if he turned into a beast, I was able to change him into his human form when I touched him.¡± Nelia finished and had the marquis¡¯ eyes wide open. ¡°When you reached out to him, he returned from a monster to a man¡­¡­? Did that mean you approached him?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­. It wasn¡¯t intentional, but somehow it just happened¡­¡­.¡± The marquis spoke with admiration. ¡°I don¡¯t expect such boldness to come out of that little body of yours.¡± Nelia was embarrassed by the marquis¡¯ reaction as if he was hearing the story of a great hero. The marquis seemed to be talking earnestly, and he pulled himself closer to the table while still sitting down and adjusted his posture. ¡°As you can see, the duke turned into a monster and had to be locked up on the day of the full lunar eclipse. That¡¯s the reason why I told Young Lady Nelia to return home on that day.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­. I also listened to the Marquis¡¯ advice, but I stopped by the duke¡¯s residence again because there was something I had to do. But His Grace, who turned into a monster, went into turmoil that day, and I had to take action because there was no other way.¡± Or else, she would have been killed by the duke who lost his mind and went on rampage. After being told so, he leaned back on the back of the small chair he occupied. ¡°¡­That¡¯s incredible. I¡¯ve never even come close to the duke who turned into a monster¡­¡­¡± The marquis still looked baffled even if he had dropped his gaze. He exhaled briefly and looked at Nelia again. ¡°Thank you, Young Lady Nelia. Actually¡­¡­. I knew that the duke would have a hard time when he turned into a monster, but I was so scared that I never even thought of approaching or helping him.¡± The marquis had a wry smile on his mouth. ¡°Therefore, the duke who turned into a monster was like an existence of a guilty conscience to me.¡± Nelia understood the marquis. As a matter of fact, if the gate hadn¡¯t been closed that day, she would have chosen to run away from him. A huge body, glistening glare, and vicious fangs. And above all that, the emitting strong burnt smell increased the fear of as if being engulfed in flames. Nelia still felt numb when she recalled that moment. However, regardless of the process, the marquis seemed to think it was great to reach out to the monster form of the duke. ¡°Young Lady Nelia, if you have any favors or requests, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me. Even though I argue with the duke on a daily basis, he¡¯s like a brother to me.¡± Nelia thought to herself. Do you know the person whom you thought of as brother treated you like a virus? Nelia, who was giving the marquis a sympathetic look, noticed that his face turned slightly redder than earlier. His fever seemed to go up again. Is he really alright? At that moment, the marquis reiterated with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯m not saying it randomly. Anything would be fine, so let me know if you need me.¡± Asking for a favor¡­¡­. She wondered what she should ask the Marquis. Nelia, who was pondering, soon remembered about Carlos. When the Marquis talked about guilty conscience, she was reminded of Carlos, the target of her guilty conscience these days. She also wanted to help him if there was another way to heal his arm. Nelia looked at the marquis and spoke slowly. ¡°Excuse me¡­¡­. So, My Lord.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you mind introducing the pharmacist who made the duke¡¯s medicine?¡± Nelia took interest in the exclusive pharmacist of Duke Hart. The pharmacist family has made the medicine used to ward off the curse that fell upon Hart Dukedom. They made the family members of the Hart Dukedom blend in with ordinary people perfectly. ¡®The duke¡¯s medicine is becoming less effective lately.¡¯ Even so, the pharmacist family who was able to develop such medicine might be able to improve Carlos¡¯ stiff arm or make a medicine that could delay the symptoms. Of course, she didn¡¯t do this genuinely because she thought of him. She was going to ask Carlos to show Elena¡¯s Tears in exchange for the medicine. If such medicine could be developed, Carlos wouldn¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea either. But the Marquis, unaware of Nelia¡¯s plans, asked in a concerned voice. ¡°What is it, Young Lady Nelia? Are you sick?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I know someone who is terminally ill, so I thought I might help him.¡± ¡°Is that so? Let me jot down the address for you so you can go there. If you mention me when you¡¯re there, you¡¯ll be allowed to speak directly to the pharmacist.¡± Nelia went to the desk and took some paper before coming back to the table. The marquis wrote down the address on paper. And as soon as he wrote the last letter and the dot, the marquis lost his grip on the pen. As if his hands were weak. The pen rolled down the table and reached the marquis¡¯ feet. ¡°Are you alright, My Lord?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­. I¡¯m alright.¡± The marquis picked up the pen again and put it on the table as if nothing had happened. ¡®Hmm¡­¡­¡­¡¯ She grew anxious. He might faint here. Nelia was anxious, but the Marquis, the said person, acted as if nothing had happened and didn¡¯t say anything. The marquis smiled as he handed over the paper with the pharmacist¡¯s address on it. ¡°Can I get a cup of tea now? I¡¯m thirsty.¡± Oh, cr*p. When Nelia remembered the tea that had been long forgotten, she quickly poured it into the teacup. The tea already turned as black as poison. But it wouldn¡¯t be too bad to drink. ¡®It¡¯s a bit bitter, but¡­¡­.¡¯ The marquis was also responsible because he kept talking and made her occupied¡­¡­.. Nelia cleared out her mind and held out the teacup to the marquis. ¡°Here it is¡­¡­.. My Lord.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The marquis accepted the teacup. Nelia watched the marquis drink tea in a nervous manner. But it was the moment after he took a sip of the tea. Clang~! The marquis¡¯ cup fell to the floor along with a crashing sound. Nelia looked at the marquis in astonishment. The marquis collapsed on the sofa with eyes closed. ¡®No, pardon, My Lord¡­¡­..!¡¯ Nelia sprang up from her seat in panic and approached the marquis. She could feel the heat upon touching his face. ¡°My Lord¡­¡­..! My Lord¡­¡­.!¡± Nelia shook the marquis¡¯ body wildly. His limp body moved back and forth helplessly. The marquis couldn¡¯t open his eyes. ¡®I have to call the aide.¡¯ Nelia went out and found the aide. But the aide wasn¡¯t in the place he was supposed to be. The duke¡¯s office was in the corner, and there was no one around to ask for help. Nelia eventually left the office and found someone to get help from. She asked the security guard for directions and called in the Imperial Doctor. The doctor ran in a hurry, breadcrumbs covering his beard. ¡°Where¡¯s the patient?¡± ¡°He¡¯s over there¡­¡­.!¡± Nelia pointed to the sofa. The marquis was still lying unconsciously on the sofa like a corpse. The doctor approached the marquis and examined him. He looked very serious and said as he put his hand on the marquis¡¯ head. ¡°He has a high fever. Where has he been recently?¡± ¡°He said he had been to Hatra Kingdom in the Eastern Continent. He was affected by the spreading plague here. But he said he was already getting better¡­¡­..¡± The doctor immediately clicked his tongue. ¡°If he had recovered, he wouldn¡¯t be unconscious like this. He seems to think he was getting better because the symptoms subsided for a few days.¡± Nelia¡¯s face darkened. Did the marquis spread the plague all the way to the Andrian Empire? However, the doctor dispelled Nelia¡¯s concerns first. ¡°But I¡¯m glad. The plague in Hatra is rarely contagious unless the air temperature is high.¡± Nellia was finally able to relax. Phew, she was worried. ¡°However, once you get it, it won¡¯t heal well and the fever doesn¡¯t go down, so you have to feed him a strong fever reducer. Leaving him like this could be dangerous.¡± ¡°An intense fever reducer?¡± ¡°Yes, but now the Imperial Infirmary doesn¡¯t have a fever reducer. We will have to admit him to the big clinic downtown.¡± Nelia was puzzled. She couldn¡¯t leave her spot. The duke would turn into a snake if she moved far and went downtown along with the marquis. Nellia said to the doctor. ¡°Can you take the marquis to the city clinic on my behalf?¡± ¡°I¡¯d love to, but I think it would be difficult because there¡¯s an important visit at the moment. I could barely make time to come here.¡± Nelia bit her lip at the firm attitude of the doctor. The marquis¡¯ face was getting redder. Time passed by and Nelia was urged by her mind. ¡®For real¡­¡­..!¡¯ Nelia stared at the Marquis, whose eyes were closed, while being unaware of everything. There was just one option left. CH 70 Meanwhile, the duke, who was away, was about to finish the conversation he shared with the emperor. ¡°Then, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°Hohoho, as expected of the duke. What an unexpected offer.¡± The emperor burst into a happy laugh. The duke only had a knowing smile on his face. It was then. Zing- It was like a blink, but the duke felt as if he just lost his mind. When Duke Hart frowned, the emperor stopped laughing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, duke?¡± ¡°¡­¡­No, it¡¯s nothing. I must have felt dizzy for a moment.¡± The duke gave a sufficient explanation, but the emperor seemed worried. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been so busy working on behalf of Carlos lately. I will make it up to you later, so just hang in there for a little longer.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m just doing what I have to do.¡± The duke smiled as if nothing happened, but the fact that he was facing the emperor and having to be pushed around on behalf of the d*mned crown prince was very irritating. This was because the time he had to spend being away from Nelia has increased significantly. ¡®Nothing will happen.¡¯ The duke was anxious when thinking that the symptoms such as dizziness he felt might be related to Nelia. ¡°May I take my leave now? I have an appointment with Marquis Clint today.¡± ¡°Oh, I heard Marquis Clint has returned from Hatra Kingdom. He must have endured quite a lot of things there. You should at least serve him great meals.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to do that.¡± The duke smiled politely and rose from his seat to leave the audience hall. Although he tried to make it not obvious, his body clearly showed some anxious gestures. The emperor might have wondered why, but he couldn¡¯t risk it. His pace was quick. According to the time he arrived at the office, he was considered faster than usual. He finally arrived. But it was strange. The door was left open, and there was no sign of human beings inside. As the wind blew from the open window, only the clumsy curtain fluttered back and forth. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­.?¡± The duke carefully looked inside while calling her name. He couldn¡¯t hear any answer anywhere. Then he found a broken teacup under the guest table and a splash of tea liquid on the floor. The duke¡¯s gaze slowly turned to the table. There was a roughly torn piece of paper on it. There were scribbles on the paper. ¡®I¡¯ll be right back, Your Highness.¡¯ He was relieved to know that at least Nelia wasn¡¯t taken by anyone else. Zing- The duke felt as if her head was in a mess again. His vision was hazy. The duke managed to plop down on the chair in front of the office desk. He closed his eyes and opened them again, his vision moved lower. ¡®Huh¡­¡­.?¡¯ Looking down, he saw a smooth silver scale. The duke closed his eyes tightly again. He found out that the dizziness he just experienced out of nowhere a little while ago was a sign. A sign that he would soon turn into a snake. The Duke of Hart, who turned into a snake, made sure that the door was closed well around him. Duke Hart, whose figure turned into a snake, checked if the door was closed properly. Fortunately, the door was firmly shut. He had no appointment in the afternoon, and Nelia left a note saying she would return soon, so nothing could possibly go wrong. As he figured out the situation one by one, his bewildered mind had been relieved. She didn¡¯t even think that this situation would ever occur in the first place. Because there is a limit even when he chooses to rely on Nelia. Any unexpected situation could happen like now. ¡®Nelia will be worried when she returns.¡¯ The duke curled up in his chair. He has to catch up on a lot of things, but he couldn¡¯t get anything done while in the snake form, so it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to take a nap for a while. Duke Hart closed his eyes calmly and thought so. It was until someone barged in without bothering to knock. Jolt. ¡°Nelia!¡± Duke Hart raised his head secretly at the strangely familiar voice. He spotted a short brown haired man looking around over the desk. ¡°Uh¡­¡­. Where did she go? She said this is Duke Hart¡¯s office.¡± Duke Hart wanted to rub his forehead frustratingly if he got his hands. The man who barged into his office was Nelia¡¯s brother, Leighton. Duke Hart slid down to hide under the table. Then he raised his head slightly to examine Leighton¡¯s behavior. ¡®Why does he come here¡­¡­.?¡¯ Leighton plopped down on the sofa as he pleased and murmured with a pout. ¡°I managed to come here somehow, but it¡¯s empty. I have to see Elena Tears today.¡± Elena Tears? He dropped the necklace that had Elena Tears in it last time, and he wanted to check it himself now? Just as Duke Hart was thinking about the reason why Leighton was looking for Elena Tears, Leighton suddenly turned his head. ¡°Is that Duke Hart¡¯s seat? Since there is no one here, I should take a look.¡± Leighton got up from the sofa and walked over to the desk. ¡®D*mn it.¡¯ Duke Hart quickly jumped out of his seat and crawled under the desk. He didn¡¯t know why he had to play hide-and-seek like this in his own office. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really the chair that the duke uses. It¡¯s fluffy.¡± Leighton sat in the duke¡¯s chair while shaking his hips. The duke was getting impatient waiting for the moment Nelia returned. Then. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that?¡± A shadow under the desk made an unsettling sound. When its tail whirled once, he pulled it out from under the desk. His body was raised in the air. And soon a pair of brown eyes met his. Leighton grabbed Duke Hart¡¯s tail and picked him. Leighton, who made eye contact with Duke Hart, immediately had contorted eyes. ¡°AKH~!¡± Leighton threw the duke away in surprise. ¡°Why¡­¡­ Why is there a snake here!¡± Leighton shouted while being wary of Duke Hart¡¯s snake form. Duke Hart¡¯s back hit the floor, but barely felt the pain due to the difficult situation. ¡®I can¡¯t do anything to him because he¡¯s Nelia¡¯s older brother.¡¯ If it were someone he didn¡¯t know, he would bite them or scare them away. When Duke Hart and Leighton were facing each other in the quiet room, the door burst open. *** Nelia took Marquis Clint to the clinic and couldn¡¯t return to the office until she made sure by hearing them saying he would be fine. ¡®I suddenly went downtown so he must have turned into a snake¡­¡­.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t imagine how bewildered he must have been. She was running while breathing heavily, but she couldn¡¯t stop walking because she was worried. When Nelia arrived at the office, she hurriedly opened the door. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Grace¡­¡­. His Lord the Marquis Clint suddenly became unconscious and¡­¡­. Why are you here?¡± Nelia, who was entering while apologizing, immediately had a stiff face when she spotted Leighton. Leighton also had a stiff expression on his face. ¡°Yes, Nelia¡­¡­.! Stop right there. There¡¯s something very dangerous in here!¡± ¡°What is something dangerous in the duke¡¯s office¡­¡­..¡± Nelia spotted the duke in his snake form and shut up almost immediately. ¡°See, Nelia? There¡¯s a snake here! I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the aggressive type¡­¡­ but just in case, you know.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nelia met the duke¡¯s eyes, which somehow appeared sorrowful. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Your Grace.¡¯ She went away, and this problem occurred¡­¡­. This was all because of Marquis Clint. But right now, this wasn¡¯t the time to blame anyone. She had to get out of this critical situation. ¡°¡­¡­.That snake, His Grace is raising it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°His Grace is raising it¡­¡­.¡± Leighton had an absurd look on his face. ¡°What kind of nonsense are you saying? No one in the world has a snake as a pet.¡± Ugh, that¡¯s nasty. Leighton quivered as he looked at the duke. ¡®¡­¡­.Oh, right.¡¯ Nelia just remembered that people in the Andrian Empire despised snakes. When they make eye contact with it, it¡¯s said they would be cursed. A lot of people talk about it. Nelia looked down at the duke with a bitter feeling in mind. The duke met her eyes. It was as if he was telling her not to worry about him because he was going to be fine. Nelia said again, with a firm heart. Nelia spoke again with a determined mind. ¡°It¡¯s not a pet, it¡¯s a snake he raised for the sake of experiment. It¡¯s locked up in a cage, but it must have escaped while he wasn¡¯t around.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nevertheless, the suspicious glint in Leighton¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t disappear. ¡°Is that really a snake? It¡¯s weird that the color and its length are short to be called a snake. I¡¯ve never seen such a snake before.¡± ¡°I told you it was for experiments. Why would he bring it over for an experiment if it¡¯s the normal type?¡± Nelia wanted to give a full score to her response. With that being said, Leighton wouldn¡¯t freak out anymore. However, Leighton didn¡¯t take his eyes off Duke Hart. Leighton slowly opened his mouth while still looking at the snake. ¡°Nelia.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°But that snake¡­¡­ doesn¡¯t it somehow look like the duke?¡± Nelia blinked quickly. Leighton sometimes was too sharp, so she failed to figure out what¡¯s in her mind. His sharpness became a problem that left Nelia baffled. ¡®Don¡¯t be sharp in this situation¡­¡­..!¡¯ Nelia said as she regained control of her expression after screaming silently inwardly. ¡°How the h*ll can they look alike?¡± ¡°Its scale color is similar to Duke Hart¡¯s hair. The same goes for their eyes.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.. It¡¯s called albino, you know? Being born with a lack of skin pigment.¡± Lleighton rubbed his chin with a murmur, ¡®Albino¡­¡­.?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s how it looks, but strangely, its appearance is similar to the duke.¡± ¡°How can you say they¡¯re similar¡­¡­ Leighton, rather than that. How the h*ll did you get in here?¡± Nelia tried to change the subject while hiding her surprised mind. Leighton finally took his eyes off Duke Hart. ¡°Oh, right. Nelia, I told you last time that I wanted to see Elena Tears again.¡± Nelia crumpled her brows almost immediately. ¡°Is that why you came here?¡± ¡°Yeah, do you know how hard it was for me to find a hole in the Imperial Palace?¡± Oh, this guy really. Nelia wondered for a moment whether she should call the guards immediately and ask them to kick him out of here, regardless of his identity as her brother. ¡°That¡¯s not important anyway, I went near the place where Elena Tears originally was and peeped in through the window, but it didn¡¯t seem to be there.¡± Because Carlos brought Elena Tears with him. But there was no need to tell Leighton about this. Apparently, he got his eyes on Elena Tears, but if he knew Carlos had it, he would have visited him directly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just in the duke¡¯s office, so how do I know the location of Elena Tears?¡± Leighton seemed gloomy after that. ¡°You don¡¯t know as well¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Go back as soon as possible. If you get caught trespassing, you¡¯ll be charged a hefty fine.¡± She didn¡¯t know if he would be charged a fine, but Leighton knew that their father could send him to the monastery again if he caused another accident. Leighton nodded with drooping shoulders. ¡°All right, I will just greet the duke and leave. When is the duke coming?¡± Nelia opened and closed her mouth. ¡°Why do you want to greet the duke?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m your brother, so I should at least speak out about my gratitude for letting you work with him.¡± Since when did he care about his sister? ¡°You¡¯re trespassing. Why do you even bother greeting him? Hurry up and go back¡­¡­.!¡± Nellia pushed Leighton from the back. ¡°The duke is known for having a good personality, so he will understand if I tell him that I came over because I missed my sister.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything ridiculous and go!¡± Nelia forced Leighton out of the door. ¡°Hey, hey¡­¡­..!¡± Slam-! The door closed perfectly and Nelia quickly locked it. Nelia sighed while leaning against the door. Then a white object wriggling on the floor in her view caught her eyes. Oh right, the duke! CH 71 Nelia walked up quickly and crouched down. When she stroked the duke¡¯s head, the snake form of the duke soon disappeared and was replaced by his human form. ¡°Nelia.¡± Duke Hart hugged Nelia. The duke whispered quietly while hugging Nelia. ¡°I was worried. You are suddenly gone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the time to worry about me. Your Highness turned into a snake all of a sudden, and then my brother barged in¡­¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s all right. I was astonished at how quick-witted he was.¡± The duke praised him with sincere admiration, but when she saw his perfect torso revealed right before her eyes, she thought of getting him dressed first. Having just returned to his human form, it was understandable that he wasn¡¯t dressed at all. Nelia slowly pulled herself away while keeping her gaze from him. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­ Please stay still for a moment.¡± Nelia looked around for the duke¡¯s clothes. The duke¡¯s clothes were supposed to be lying near the chair. Nelia walked up to the duke again after picking up his clothes. ¡°Here it is, Your Grace.¡± Nelia handed over the clothes while trying to keep his eyes from the duke. The duke put on his clothes and set Nellia back. The duke put on his clothes and set Nelia back. ¡°I¡¯m all dressed.¡± When Nelia saw the duke, who returned to his perfect human form, she continued what she was trying to say. ¡°You came back to the office, and were surprised that I wasn¡¯t here. His Lord Marquis Clint suddenly collapsed, so I had no choice. He suffered from a fever, and I had to take him to a nearby clinic.¡± Duke Hart gently held the guilty-looking Nelia on the shoulder. ¡°Nelia, I¡¯m all right. Rather, I was worried because Nelia seemed embarrassed.¡± ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­¡± Nelia was looking at the duke with touched eyes, Duke Hart asked. ¡°More than that, about Nelia¡¯s brother.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± ¡°He seems to be looking for Elena Tears. I think that¡¯s why he was here, did you know?¡± Rather than asking out of curiosity, the duke seemed to be trying to tell her the reason why Leighton came here. Nelia slowly spoke up to answer while rolling her eyes. ¡°Leighton is also interested in Sigrid¡¯s heart, and he seems to think it¡¯s related to Elena Tears.¡± Leighton¡¯s assumption was actually right, but no one would think that way. Even the intelligent Duke Hart. ¡®What an irony!¡¯ Duke Hart didn¡¯t know what the simple-minded and stupid Leighton knew. She expected Duke Hart to not be really bothered about this. It¡¯s just¡­¡­ ¡°There are more people who take interest in Sigrid¡¯s heart than I expected. I have to move a little faster.¡± Just felt another sense of threat. But, Nelia also thought the same way. What she went through today made her feel threatened. If the duke¡¯s curse weren¡¯t lifted as soon as possible, she wouldn¡¯t know when this would happen again. The duke, who turned into a snake, had met an ordinary person. Someone could find the duke when he was in the snake form and attempted to harm him, or hurt him while looking at the duke with disgust. ¡®Ugh, nasty.¡¯ Nelia clearly remembered what Leighton said while looking at the duke¡¯s snake form. And how about the duke who heard that? ¡°Your Grace, I like both your human form and snake form.¡± The duke smiled softly as if he knew why Nelia said that. ¡°Nelia, I would be in love with you regardless of what I become.¡± Nelia somehow felt even more overwhelmed. ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m all right, really. Nelia is the only one who looks at me sincerely.¡± He was always too sweet, and too kind. *** While on the way back to the duke¡¯s residence on the same day, Nelia had a lot of thoughts. She had to find Sigrid¡¯s heart as soon as possible. To do so, she needed holy dew. In order to obtain a clue about the holy dew, she must meet Zenuit again as soon as possible, but the access to Elena Tears was blocked by a wall named Carlos. ¡®¡­¡­what should I do?¡¯ Nelia was reminded of the address of the pharmacist written down by Marquis Clint when she was thinking about it. The pharmacist¡­¡­ The pharmacist¡¯s family had developed medicine that alleviated Duke Hart¡¯s curse, and she had been looking for their address because she thought they could also develop a medicine that could relieve or even cure Carlos¡¯ stiff arm. If they were capable of making such medicine, she had a bunch of excuses to meet Carlos. She would ask Carlos to meet under the pretext of handing over the medicine, and ask to see Elena Tears in exchange for the medicine. It¡¯s not an unreasonable demand, so she thought it was possible that he would listen to her. On top of that, if his arm is healed, he will no longer have a reason to find Siegret¡¯s heart. This means eliminating one strong competitor. ¡®Yeah, let¡¯s go visit the pharmacist.¡¯ The only thing that bothered her was that she had to hide this from Duke Hart. If she said she was planning to see the pharmacist, Duke Hart would ask her for the reason, and if she were going to state the reason, she would have to confess that it was for healing Carlos¡¯ arm. Duke Hart wouldn¡¯t be pleased upon this fact. As he despised Carlos. ¡®No¡­¡­ It¡¯s beyond hate and he even tried to kill Carlos in the original story.¡¯ It was the same as now. Hasn¡¯t Duke Hart recently had a big fight with Carlos? Nelia pondered, and decided to keep it secret from Duke Hart. But Nelia didn¡¯t know. That this determination wouldn¡¯t last long. *** After telling Duke Hart that he would go home after a long time, he went to see the pharmacist. The pharmacist¡¯s house was more hidden than she expected, so it wasn¡¯t easy to find. Nelia stood in front of what was supposed to be the home of the pharmacist and knocked on the door. Soon, an old man with a bent back opened the door. ¡°May I know what brought you here?¡± ¡°I¡­¡­ I¡¯m here to meet Mr. Griff.¡± The old man nodded. ¡°I am Griff.¡± She couldn¡¯t believe that she met him right away. She was glad that she could talk about what brought her here more quickly. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nice to meet you. My name is Nelia Benedict, and I work as a handmaiden of His Grace the Duke of Hart. I came here after Marquis Clint told me about you.¡± When Nelia introduced herself, Griff looked at Nelia for a moment before opening the door shortly after. ¡°¡­¡­.Please come in first.¡± When she entered, the firepit was on and the air was warm. Griff pulled the chair between the brazier and the table. Nelia sat down after murmuring thank you when she was asked to take a seat. ¡°What brings you to visit me?¡± When being asked by Griff, Nelia rearranged the story she had prepared in mind once again and spoke. ¡°I¡¯m here to request medicine for the duchess.¡± Griff was an exclusive pharmacist of Hart Dukedom, so he thought he would accept the request only if it came from someone who was part of the Dukedom of Hart. ¡°The Duchess?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid His Grace Duke Hart will be worried, so asked me to do this secretly.¡± Nelia leaned over and whispered quietly. ¡°About that¡­¡­. Her arm is growing stiff for no reason, and it¡¯s uncomfortable to move around. As if it¡¯s paralyzed. The doctors said they failed to find the cause.¡± The creases between Griff¡¯s brows deepened. ¡°Hmm¡­¡­ The doctors said they didn¡¯t find the cause?¡± ¡°Yes. However, she has been helped by an energy circulator in the past. I¡¯m assuming it¡¯s probably related to her energy.¡± Before being brought into this world, Nelia recalled the original story that might help her in this situation. There was a drug that Carlos used to help curing his stiffening arm during the war in the past; an energy circulator. She didn¡¯t know about the principle, but the drug obviously helped him. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of that kind of symptom¡­¡­ I think it¡¯s going to be hard to develop medicine for it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Duke Hart¡¯s curse, but Griff Family had successfully developed a transformation inhibitor medicine.¡± ¡°It was possible because I had done research for a very long time. In the end, I still couldn¡¯t make a perfect medicine.¡± Nelia asked in a slightly dispirited voice. ¡°Then¡­¡­ is there no way at all?¡± Griff remained silent. He seemed to be lost in thought. He spoke up again after a while. ¡°It¡¯s not like there is no way¡­¡­ You said the symptoms have been alleviated by an energy circulator in the past, so I will have to study it. Alleviating it may be possible.¡± Nelia had come hoping for a cure, but she knew that it was impossible to that extent. If Carlos¡¯ symptoms were to disappear so easily, the plot wouldn¡¯t have progressed in the first place. ¡°If medicine were developed, how much would the symptoms be alleviated?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡­ I won¡¯t know until I make it myself.¡± Nelia nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m counting on you.¡± ¡°All right. U will transfer the charge to Hart Duchy for the medicine development later.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡­. No need. As I said, they shouldn¡¯t know about this, so please bring the charge directly to me.¡± Griff answered almost immediately, as if he didn¡¯t mind whose money he would receive. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to do so.¡± The conversation was concluded, but Nelia contemplated and didn¡¯t leave her seat right away. ¡°How much does the development cost?¡± Nelia was actually worried about this the most. The money she saved while working as Duke Hart¡¯s handmaiden was quite a lot, so she intended to use it all in case this kind of circumstances occur. Griff blinked slowly and slowly opened his mouth. ¡°I can¡¯t exactly predict it, but maybe¡­¡­¡± *** Nelia, who had escaped from Griff¡¯s house, was baffled. This was because the development cost that Griff had stated was really huge. It was almost the price of a house. Moreover, he said that it was only the development cost, the medicine would be charged separately. The one thing she realized was that Duke Hart had enough money to pay for it. When Nelia looked surprised at the amount, Griff chuckled and said that it was much cheaper than the cost for transformation medicine, he didn¡¯t know why she looked so surprised. Nelia stopped in her spot and stared blankly at the ground below her. ¡®How am I going to get this much money¡­¡­.¡¯ No matter how much she thought about it, there was no way to get such a large amount of money unless she won a lottery. Lottery didn¡¯t even exist in this world. Nelia returned to the duke¡¯s residence trudgingly. Duke Hart, who maintained his human form by taking medicine, greeted Nelia. ¡°Nelia, you came back early today.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± At Nelia¡¯s weak answer, the duke walked up to her. He tilted his head and brought it close to her face. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nellia looked at the duke without saying anything. When she faced the duke, she just wanted to tell him what happened today. But she knew she shouldn¡¯t. On one hand, she was blamed. The duke became sensitive when it¡¯s about Carlos. Therefore, she actually had to be careful around the duke. Of course she knew why he reacted that way, but¡­¡­ ¡®Even so, this isn¡¯t something I¡¯m doing for my own good.¡¯ She had no wish to find and pray to Sigrid¡¯s heart. Her original wish was to live quietly like a grasshopper, marry to a suitable household, enjoy a sweet life, and end her life quietly. However, all those simple dreams were turned upside down because of Duke Hart. Nelia stared at Duke Hart, she thought it might be better to be honest with him. That she wanted to see Elena Tears once again. Once she started lying, she had to tell endless lies. If she confesses openly but he said she could never meet Carlos again, then she would secretly sneak into the palace and steal Elena Tears or even reveal that she knows the future. Nelia spoke up after making up her mind. ¡°Your Grace.¡± ¡°Yes, Nelia.¡± ¡°Actually¡­¡­ I went to Griff, the pharmacist for Hart Dukedom today.¡± The duke seemed not too surprised. Nelia observed the duke¡¯s expression and quickly continued. ¡°I¡¯m going to explain why I visited Griff¡­¡­ you have to promise me not to get the wrong idea until I¡¯m done explaining.¡± Nelia held out her pinky finger. The duke stared at it. Seeing a serious expression on Nelia¡¯s face, the duke obediently attached his finger with her. ¡°All right.¡± When their fingers had been tightly attached, Nelia muttered. ¡°The reason why I¡¯m seeing Griff today is¡­¡­. To see if he could make medicine to cure His Highness Carlos¡¯ stiff arm.¡± CH 72 When two of her fingers crossed firmly, Nelia spat out the words. ¡°I visited Griff today¡­¡­. To see if he can develop a medicine to cure His Highness Carlos¡¯ stiff arm.¡± When Nelia confessed the truth, Duke Hart¡¯s expression hardened bit by bit. ¡°May I ask why Nelia wishes to develop a medicine for His Highness Crown Prince Carlos?¡± ¡°I think¡­¡­ His Highness Carlos has the key to Sigrid¡¯s heart. I have come to the conclusion that I would have to offer a corresponding condition to His Highness if I wish to have access to the key.¡± Duke Hart¡¯s hardened expression slowly loosened. ¡°Do you think His Highness Carlos has the key to Sigrid¡¯s heart?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­ I¡¯m speculating it that way.¡± It wasn¡¯t a speculation, it was the truth, but she couldn¡¯t just say it to the duke. There was no explanation for this. ¡®I can¡¯t say that I¡¯ve seen the original story of this world.¡¯ ¡°The key for what?¡± ¡°Elena Tears. Actually, I saw it when I went to his room.¡± Duke Hart¡¯s eyes grew slightly bigger. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­ A lot of people had studied by Elena Tears, but it was just jewels.¡± Nelia spat out an awkward excuse. ¡°Your Grace, do you remember that my brother came to the palace recently to see Elena Tears?¡± ¡°Yes, I remember.¡± She thought he couldn¡¯t remember¡­¡­ that he turned into a snake and met Leighton. ¡°Leighton is so convinced that Elena Tears are related to Sigrid¡¯s heart. I¡¯ve actually heard about it before, but it has a point now that I think about it.¡± Nelia thought it was a poor excuse while talking. As expected, the duke only rubbed his chin and didn¡¯t immediately answer. Normally, he would have followed what she said without much hesitation, but since it was about Carlos and not just anyone else, he seemed to be in a swarm of worries because Carlos was related. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡­ my assumption might be lacking in some ways, but this time I¡¯d like you to just take whatever I¡¯m saying.¡± She would never have thought of persuading the duke this way in the past. However, a lot of faith and trust had been built between the duke and her, so she could say such nonsense so boldly. Nelia has trust in the duke. The duke stared at Nelia without saying anything. When any expression disappeared from his face, it created a slightly cold feeling on her. But in the end, he sighed and replied. ¡°¡­¡­All right.¡± Nelia wrapped her arms around the duke upon the permission fell from his lips. ¡°Thank you, Your Grace!¡± Nelia untangled her arms after giving a short hug. The duke¡¯s expression became calm again. ¡°Did Griff say he could develop medicine to heal Carlos¡¯ arm?¡± ¡°He said it would be difficult to make a cure, though it may be possible to relieve the symptoms.¡± Nelia continued while studying his expression. ¡°So, Your Grace¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°He needs money to develop medicine.¡± Phew, she spun around in her spot when she finally brought up what she wanted to talk about. The duke gave a wry smile. ¡°That¡¯s why you confessed to have met the pharmacist.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡­ About that¡­¡­.¡± Nelia was hesitant about how to answer it, so she simply smiled, but spitting out an honest remark. ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right.¡± Duke Hart picked Nelia up. ¡°How dare you ask me to pay for the medicine that will be used to treat another man?¡± He took a hold of Nelia¡¯s butt as if lifting a child. Nelia naturally hugged Duke Hart¡¯s neck in fear of falling. ¡°I did it to find Sigrid¡¯s heart¡­¡­.!¡± This is for the duke anyway¡­¡­. Nelia murmured in a hushed voice. ¡°But I don¡¯t like it. Nelia asked me to do this to treat another man.¡± The silver eyes stared gently at her. ¡°Nelia, I want to be convinced.¡± Nelia seemed to know where this conversation would lead just by identifying the duke¡¯s tone. ¡°That Nelia doesn¡¯t care for any other man¡­¡­¡± After reading the duke¡¯s intention, Nelia kissed him. Their lips touched with a cupping sound. And she pulled away. It was embarrassing to kiss him first even though she did it many times. But knowing how it would end, she didn¡¯t need to waste any time. Nelia approached the duke¡¯s ear and whispered. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside¡­¡­¡± *** Time passed quickly after that. Several months have passed, but nothing barely changed for Nelia. The duke still turned into a snake when he got separated from Nelia, and there weren¡¯t any sightings of Carlos by other people. The same happened to Nelia. Whenever she had time to spare, she collected and explored any kind of information about the duke and the Legend of Sigrid. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t find out much, but she tried not to be hasty. The more conscious she became, the more anxious she got. However, Nelia looked forward to hearing any updates from Griff. His role was considered important at this moment. She could offer a deal to Carlos only when a credible medicine is successfully developed and be shown Elena Tears in exchange. And Griff finally sent her a package along with a letter. ¡®Finally¡­¡­.!¡¯ Nelia hurriedly opened the package. The small box that came as a package contained several vials filled with green liquid. ¡®Oh¡­¡­!¡¯ Nelia hurriedly opened the letter. [I¡¯ve developed medicine that can relieve symptoms by adding other ingredients to the energy circulator inhibitor. Take it for a while and see how it works.] Nelia sat on the bed in the room and shook the medicine she had brought. The green liquid, which she had no clue what it was made of, shook inside. ¡®It has to work, please.¡¯ Someone knocked on the door. ¡°Nelia, are you inside?¡± It was Duke Hart¡¯s voice. ¡°Yes, come in, Your Grace.¡± The door opened at the same time as she gave permission. The duke said while walking in slowly. ¡°I was looking out the window, and saw Nelia rushing downstairs, so I came to see if something was the matter.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just that I received a package.¡± ¡°Who sent it?¡± Nelia shook the vials in her hand. ¡°Pharmacist Griff. He sent me the medicine I requested.¡± Duke Hart walked up and quickly read the letter spread out beside the package. ¡°He developed it faster than I thought.¡± The duke said while putting the letter down on the table. ¡°But I¡¯m worried. He¡¯s a man full of himself, so I¡¯m not sure he¡¯ll accept this deal easily.¡± That was something Nelia was concerned about as well. But since the medicine has been developed anyway, she had to do her best to persuade him. ¡°I think I have to meet him first.¡± ¡°When¡¯s Nelia going to meet him?¡± ¡°As soon as possible.¡± Duke Hart stared at the calendar for a while. ¡°It¡¯s difficult because my schedule for next week is full. Let¡¯s do it this week.¡± Nelia couldn¡¯t understand what the duke tried to say. This person¡­¡­ Why is he talking like he¡¯s going to come with me? ¡°Are you going to come with me¡­¡­?¡± Duke Hart turned his head from the calendar in a flash. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to meet His Highness on your own?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± They¡¯re going to fight each other every time they meet. ¡°I¡¯m despondent, Nelia. You¡¯re seeing His Highness without me.¡± ¡°If Your Grace goes with me, Your Grace is just going to make the atmosphere bad¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No way. I won¡¯t fight His Highness this time.¡± Duke Hart answered in a natural manner. But Nelia couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe her answer. Even if he promises it, he will quickly catch it if Carlos tries to provoke him even just a little bit. ¡°I can¡¯t have Nelia going alone.¡± Duke Hart¡¯s gaze was quite stern. ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ Nelia eventually surrendered. ¡°I get it, but promise me you won¡¯t fight with His Highness Carlos.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Duke Hart didn¡¯t seem troubled at all. Nelia thought while glancing at Duke Hart. ¡®I can trust you, can¡¯t I¡­¡­.?¡¯ Duke Hart told Carlos¡¯ servant to deliver a letter to him about the medicine he had developed when he went to work at the Imperial Palace. Nelia was anxious as she waited for Carlos¡¯ answer. When she asked Griff, she thought there was no way Carlos would refuse medicine to relieve the symptoms of his stiff right arm, but she grew worried at the duke¡¯s words. Would he accept this offer despite the strong pride he had in him? But it didn¡¯t take long to get a response from Carlos. Duke Hart entered the office and said after sitting down on his seat. ¡°I met His Highness¡¯ servant just earlier. We will get to meet His Highness tomorrow evening in the drawing room of the Main Palace.¡± Nelia jumped up from her seat. ¡°Really?¡± Duke Hart nodded briefly. ¡°I¡¯m glad he didn¡¯t think about his pride this time.¡± In the meantime, Nellia thought Carlos¡¯ right arm might have gotten worse and he might not have had a choice. Meanwhile, Nelia thought Carlos¡¯ right arm might have gotten worse and he might not have any choice. When she met Carlos directly tomorrow, she would know how far his condition had become. Nelia waited for tomorrow with a pounding heart. *** The next day was the weekend, so she spent her day in the mansion while waiting for evening to come by, the part of the day when she had an appointment with Carlos. Nelia read a book about Legend of Sigrid today. If Zenuit and her could meet again in the evening after her conversation with Carlos turned out well, she would ask him what the holy dew was, so before that, she had to look up for hints in the book. But there was nothing more she could get from the book as well. There were just things that she had known about. As the sky outside turned red adorned with sunset, Duke Hart¡¯s voice came from the other side of the door. ¡°Nelia, shall we go?¡± It was time to meet Carlos at the Imperial Palace. ¡°Yes, we should get going!¡± Nelia put on her outerwear and went out in a hurry, but she suddenly realized that her hair was too frizzy when she looked briefly in the mirror. Her frizzy hair seemed to be disheveled after she spent a while lying in bed. ¡°Your Grace, wait a moment¡­¡­.!¡± Nelia opened the drawer and took out a comb. But something was taken out along with it and fell on the floor. The spinning object was the unidentified gemstone in Charlotte¡¯s pendant necklace. The gemstone rolled over and stopped at the corner near the wall. Nelia walked up and picked up the gemstone. ¡®Come to think of it, I forgot about the existence of this gem.¡¯ It was then. Sparkle. The gemstone shone in her hand for a brief moment. Nelia blinked. ¡®What was that¡­¡­.¡¯ She wondered if the gemstone was reflected by the light, so she looked around, but there was no shining light to reflect on it except for the lighting. However, to reflect the light of the lighting like that, it wouldn¡¯t shine as shining as it was earlier even if the gemstone was brought close to the lighting. ¡®Hm¡­¡­¡¯ Nelia felt a weird feeling in this gemstone. When she saw the gemstone for the first time in Charlotte¡¯s pendant, she also experienced this feeling. Nelia soon found out where this weird feeling originated from after looking closely at the gemstone. The color of this gemstone was a bit similar to Elena Tears. Nelia opened her eyes wide. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s¡­¡­.!¡¯ Is this the holy dew that is separated from Elena Tears? Nelia belatedly remembered the source of the gemstone. Charlotte said she got the pendant necklace from the priest. And the book also stated that the origin of the holy dew was discovered by a priest and entrusted to the monastery. If things turn out well today, she could meet Zenuit again and ask about this gem immediately to clear it out. Nelia tried to pacify her excitement and went out after putting the gemstone in her pocket. She found the duke waiting for her. ¡°My hair looked disheveled, so it took me a while to comb it properly.¡± ¡°Nelia is pretty no matter what your hair looks like.¡± Duke Hart smiled lightly that reached his eyes and went downstairs to the carriage with Nelia. When the carriage departed, she saw the duke looking out of the window without having any clue about what he was thinking. The silence wasn¡¯t uncomfortable, but she was a little worried about his unusual attitude. Nelia asked cautiously. ¡°Your Grace, are you nervous to meet His Highness Carlos?¡± The duke, who was looking out the window, slowly turned his head to the side. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± He quickly gave a smile, but failed to hide his somewhat subdued eyes. When Nelia stared at the duke as if urging him to tell the truth, he eventually released a helpless laugh. ¡°As expected of Nelia, can¡¯t be fooled.¡± The duke continued while having his eyes opened lowly. ¡°I¡¯m not nervous, I¡¯m just¡­¡­ feel like I¡¯m doing something I don¡¯t really want to do.¡± Duke Hart offered to occupy her seeing Carlos first, even though he still hated him. It¡¯s hard to face someone we aren¡¯t fond of. However, there was a question in Nelia¡¯s mind. ¡°Why do you hate His Highness Carlos?¡± Of course, Nelia knew that Duke Hart had countless reasons to hate Carlos. Carlos was the son of his enemy, acting cocky, and had a knack for picking on him, much more. However, when Nelia watched Duke Hart and Carlos, she thought there might be different reasons, which were more than that. The feelings of hating each other looked more complicated. Just like dogs and cats hating each other. Dogs and cats obviously have different tendencies, but the differences were also a little subtle. It¡¯s ridiculous to expect that, but even the duke¡¯s silver eyes and Carlos¡¯ black eyes seemed impossible to match in the first place. Nelia waited for the duke¡¯s reply. The duke seemed to think about it for a moment, and spoke up. ¡°I don¡¯t like the way Carlos looks at Nelia.¡± ¡°Is it really just that¡­¡­?¡± ¡°That is enough to be considered a reason.¡± Nelia thought, ¡®Right¡­¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡¯ and was about to give up on asking him. ¡°And¡­¡­.¡± As soon as the duke muttered a word that indicated he added his words, Nelia quickly listened to him. ¡°I feel comfortable around him.¡± ¡°Uncomfortable?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­. That is what I actually felt at first when meeting Carlos.¡± CH 73 Nelia quickly listened to the duke as he continued. ¡°I feel comfortable around him.¡± ¡°Uncomfortable?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­. That is what I actually felt at first when meeting Carlos.¡± Duke Hart said and immediately loosened his stiff brow. ¡°The reason is¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± The conversation ended when the carriage halted. When Nelia and Duke Hart got out of the carriage, Carlos¡¯ servant was already waiting. He led them to the drawing room where they were supposed to meet Carlos. ¡°His Highness is already inside.¡± Nelia looked at the duke anxiously. The duke had an expressionless face as he stood at the door, Nelia didn¡¯t know what was on his mind. When the servant opened the door, they saw a man sitting on the sofa with his head drooped. The man slowly lifted his head after sensing the presence of other people. It was Carlos, the one they haven¡¯t seen in a while. He seemed a little thinner than he used to. It seemed that his eyes were a bit empty, too. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Your Highness the Crown Prince.¡± Nelia greeted him first with courtesy. Duke Hart also bowed his head briefly and greeted him. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Your Highness.¡± Carlos tilted his head to point the sofa across him without saying any greeting in return. ¡°Take a seat.¡± Nelia thought to herself. His rude personality hasn¡¯t gone anywhere even when he didn¡¯t feel well. On the other hand, she was relieved that his personality was still like that. On the contrary, she would have felt really sad if his rough personality had been daunted. After Nelia and Duke Hart sat on the sofa, Carlos spoke up first. ¡°So, you¡¯ve developed a drug that can relieve the symptoms of my arm?¡± Nelia looked at the duke. Before arriving, the duke said he wanted to do his plan by saying that he developed medicine for Carlos when they were in the carriage. When she asked why, the duke responded. ¡®If he knew Nelia had developed medicine, he might have vain hopes for you again, right?¡¯ She didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about, but Nelia said she didn¡¯t really care who would be pretending to have developed it, so she agreed to go along with his plan. So right now, it was Duke Hart who answered the question, not her. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve asked my family¡¯s pharmacist to develop it.¡± ¡°Why did you do that?¡± ¡°I wanted to ask you for a favor.¡± The duke didn¡¯t hesitate to get to the point. Carlos raised one of his eyebrows. ¡°Favor?¡± ¡°Yes. I heard that Elena Tears is in your possession now, so I¡¯d like to take a look at them as a condition.¡± Carlos smirked. ¡°Do you want to see Elena Tears because of Sigrid¡¯s heart? If that¡¯s your reason, I¡¯d like to tell you that you¡¯re barking up the wrong tree.¡± Nelia, who was still listening to their conversations, spoke up for the first time at that moment. ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°I kept Elena Tears recently and tried various things such as calling in experts like mages and alchemists who are familiar with minerals, but it didn¡¯t respond to them at all.¡± So that¡¯s what he was doing while he was in hiding. But the duke didn¡¯t back down easily, as if he remembered Nelia¡¯s request. ¡°But since I¡¯ve come all the way here, I¡¯d like to take a look at it. It¡¯s not a bad condition for you if it¡¯s not that hard to show to us for a moment.¡± Carlos stared at the duke without saying anything and spoke shortly after. ¡°You said you¡¯ve developed medicine to relieve the symptoms of my arm.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s effective?¡± The duke nodded and took out the medicine he had brought along. ¡°Please try it now. You¡¯ll see if it works.¡± Griff said that if it worked, it would react as soon as he took it. ¡®Please, it has to work.¡¯ Nelia stared nervously at Carlos. But Carlos looked at the liquid inside the vial and turned to the duke again. ¡°How do I know if this liquid that you brought along is medicine that isn¡¯t poisoned?¡± Nelia hardened at Carlos¡¯ rude question. ¡®If he¡¯s going to be that suspicious, why did he meet us willingly?¡¯ Then, Duke Hart opened the vial and drank it. After taking the medicine, the duke placed the empty vial on the table with a thumping sound and said. ¡°Can you believe it now?¡± Duke Hart has proven that it wasn¡¯t filled with anything harmful by taking it himself, so Carlos would no longer continue to pick on it. Duke Hart took out the new vial and handed it to Carlos. ¡°You should try it for yourself now.¡± Carlos slowly took the vial that was handed to him. He opened the vial and took the liquid into his mouth. Nelia watched without taking a breath unconsciously for Carlos¡¯ reaction. Carlos finished taking the medicine in a single gulp and put the empty vial on the table. He dropped his head without saying anything. ¡®What is it¡­¡­.¡¯ There was no change of expression on his face, so she couldn¡¯t tell whether he experienced any change or not. Carlos slowly raised his gaze shortly after. ¡°Who developed this medicine?¡± ¡°It was developed by an exclusive pharmacist for Hart Dukedom.¡± Carlos recited Duke Hart¡¯s answer. ¡°It¡¯s not quackery.¡± Nelia widened her eyes at his positive response. ¡®That¡¯s a relief¡­¡­.!¡¯ It seemed that Griff¡¯s demand for the development price that could buy a house wasn¡¯t a bluff. ¡°But¡­¡­ Why does Hart Dukedom have such an exclusive, talented pharmacist?¡± When Carlos asked in a suspicious manner, Nelia quickly shrunk back after feeling delighted for a moment. On the other hand, Duke Hart replied with a smile. ¡°My mother is working hard with the exclusive pharmacist to see if it can develop a cure to help the people in the dukedom.¡± That was a very reasonable answer. Nelia admired Duke Hart who was capable of taking care of matters spontaneously. ¡°Then can you show us Elena Tears?¡± Carlor rose from his seat and walked to the table after Duke Hart mentioned the favor he talked about earlier. He opened the drawer and took out Elena Tears, which was wrapped in a white cloth. Nelia stared anxiously at the white clothed object. Carlos opened the cloth that was wrapped around Elena Tears. The shining Elena Tears appeared in no time. Elena Tears seemed really nice when it came into her sight again after a long time. Deep in her heart, she wanted to call Zenuit out loud, but there were Carlos and Duke Hart beside her. In anticipation of handling this situation, Nelia had thought of a way to talk to Zenuit ahead of time. She planned to bring Elena Tears to the corner of the room under the pretext of wanting to see it under the light and called out to Zenuit quietly. Then, she would ask him quickly if the gemstone that Charlotte had given her was the holy dew he talked about a while back. Nelia asked Carlos carefully, putting her plan into action. ¡°Can I¡­¡­ look at Elena Tears under the light? It¡¯s too dark here.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Duke Hart supposed to look at it himself?¡± Carlos seemed puzzled when it wasn¡¯t Duke Hart who had asked to see it, but Nelia who said she would like to examine Elena Tears by herself. ¡°Nelia recently studied Elena Tears deeply. It will be more helpful than seeing it myself.¡± Carlos frowned with a mutter, ¡®You make the handmaiden take care of everything.¡¯ and talked to Nelia. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you want to take a look at it under the light. As long as you won¡¯t drop it like your brother.¡± Why would she do that¡­¡­ Nelia nodded and reached out to take Elena Tears. And it was when Nelia¡¯s finger touched the surface. Blink. Dazzling light came out of Elena Tears just for a moment. Nelia flinched in surprise and brought her hand away. She glanced at Duke Hart and Carlos since she wasn¡¯t sure whether she was the only one who saw it. Luckily, the two didn¡¯t seem to see it. Nelia studied their expression for a brief moment and reached out to Elena Tears. The dazzling light from earlier didn¡¯t appear this time. Nelia slowly got up with Elena Tears in hand. Then, she walked away from the sofa occupied by the duke and Carlos to the seeping light in the room, pretending to examine Elena Tears while whispering quietly. ¡°¡­¡­¡­ Janet.¡± Elena Tears was strangely quiet. When Zenuit didn¡¯t respond, she found out her heart was pounding. ¡®You don¡¯t know what it took me to come this far¡­¡­.!¡¯ Nelia called again out of desperation. ¡°Zenuit¡­¡­.!¡± However, it was still quiet. When Nelia was overwhelmed with despair. [Who is making this noise¡­¡­ No, you¡¯re¡­¡­.] She heard Zenuit¡¯s voice. She was very glad having Zenuit respond to her, but before that, she had to take out something that had been in her mind all the time. ¡°Your voice is too loud¡­¡­.! Tune it down a little¡­¡­.¡± [You don¡¯t have to worry about that. The person who awakens me is the only one that can hear my voice.] Nelia glanced behind just in case. Seeing Duke Hart and Carlos didn¡¯t react much, she thought Zenuit was right. After feeling a swarm of relief, Nelia hurriedly said what she had been wanting to talk about. ¡°Zenuit, about the holy dew¡­¡­¡± [Looks like you¡¯ve taken it safely.] Zenuit said calmly before she managed to finish her words. [That thing in your pocket.] When Nelia put her hand inside her pocket, her hand touched the gemstone that she brought along, the one that came out of Charlotte¡¯s pendant necklace. ¡®So it was right, as I expected¡­¡­.!¡¯ One of the reasons why she decided to continue meeting Charlotte was because she thought she could obtain some information about Sigrid¡¯s heart, but she really didn¡¯t expect it to be so helpful¡­¡­! Nelia took out the gemstone slowly. Zenuit cried in pure excitement. [Right, that one! Hurry and put it on the hole in the back!] Nelia turned Elena Tears around. Then, she spotted the round hole that she had seen last time. When she put the gemstone Charlotte had given to her over it, it seemed to be the right size and fit perfectly. Nelia hurriedly put the gemstone she obtained from Charlotte to the Elena Tears. Then, a white light flashed before her eyes for a moment. Nelia closed her eyes out of instinct. When she opened her eyes again, the light disappeared and there was something flying in front of her. ¡®Wh¡­¡­ what is this?¡¯ The mysterious thing spoke, having possibly read Nelia¡¯s surprised expression. [I¡¯m Zenuit. You just took me out of Elena Tears.] Is this creature really Zenuit? Zenuit looked like the smaller version of Sigrid on the cover of the book. A dragon that¡¯s just the size of a human face? He¡¯s Sigrid¡¯s subordinate, and their color was similar to each other. It¡¯s possibly because they¡¯re of the same race. It looked cute, but Nelia realized she had overlooked something. Nelia pressed her hands on Zenuit, who was flying in the air, and turned around quickly after trapping him in her hands. [What are you doing¡­¡­!] ¡°What would they think if something like a dragon appeared out of nowhere?¡± Zenuit said while being crumpled in Nelia¡¯s hands. [Others can¡¯t see me anyway. The same with my voice.] Nelia sighed with relief. ¡°All right. But I can¡¯t talk to you when there are people around, so you have to be quiet for a while.¡± [Why?] ¡°They won¡¯t even see you, I would receive strange glances from others if they see me talk by myself?¡± Zenuit had an expression that indicated he didn¡¯t understand what she was saying, but now she had to return to her seat slowly. She already took a while to examine Elena Tears under the light. Nelia quickly took out Charlotte¡¯s gemstone, which was attached on the back of Elena Tears. She couldn¡¯t let it attach there. Nelia returned to her seat as if nothing happened and put Elena Tears on the table. ¡°Did you find something?¡± ¡°¡­¡­No.¡± Nelia said while pretending to be gloomy, ignoring Zenuit who was flying around. Duke Hart examined Elena Tears that had been put down by Nelia again. He took a close look at Elena Tears before putting it back on the table again. Carlos, who did the same thing as Duke Hart, asked him. ¡°Is it clear now?¡± Duke Hart looked at Nelia. When Nelia nodded, Duke Hart stated on her behalf. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s clear.¡± Carlos, who thought they would get up right away, looked at Nelia. ¡°It¡¯d be better if there is something to gain.¡± Nelia, who made eye contact with Carlos, thought his black eyes seemed particularly distant today, and looked somewhat lonely and grim. But it only lasted for a moment. ¡°Shall we go back now, Nelia?¡± Nelia returned to her conscious mind upon the duke muttering the question. CH 74 Unlike when she came, Zenuit also followed along in the carriage, unlike when she was on her way to go there. Zenuit was more obedient than she expected. When he was asked to remain quiet, he just floated in the air like a balloon without saying anything and tailing her. Nelia had to be careful not to look at Zenuit. If she kept staring into the blank air, Duke Hart might find it weird. As a quick-witted person, he would notice that there was another creature if she kept acting wary of Zenuit. Nelia hadn¡¯t intended to tell Duke Hart about Zenuit¡¯s existence just yet. She planned to talk more properly with Zenuit and reveal all the truth when she got the clear idea on how to find Sigrid¡¯s heart. ¡°Nelia, were you satisfied with the visit today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad to have seen it directly¡­¡­ but it seems to be a bit different than what I thought.¡± Nelia lowered her eyes and sighed as if she was guilty of herself. ¡°I apologize, Your Grace¡­¡­ You spent a lot of money for the development of medicine, and you even came along with me to meet His Highness Carlos¡­¡­¡± ¡°If it answers Nelia¡¯s curiosity, it¡¯s fine for me.¡± The duke gave an affectionate smile, as if it wasn¡¯t really a big deal to him. Seeing the duke acting that way, Nelia decided to find out how to find Sigrid¡¯s heart through Zenuit as soon as possible. Nelia entered the room and locked the door firmly after she arrived back in the mansion. Although Zenuit said he couldn¡¯t be seen by others, it would be awkward to see her talking to the air.¡± Nelia, who was completely alone in the room, proceeded to speak to Zenuit, who followed her quietly like a living doll. ¡°You can speak out now, Zenuit.¡± [I was so frustrated.] ¡°But I took you out of the Elena Tears.¡± Zenuit couldn¡¯t argue against Nelia¡¯s remark. [I suppose so, what¡¯s your name?] ¡°My name?¡± [Yes, I can¡¯t just keep calling you human.] Oh¡­¡­ That makes sense. ¡°I¡¯m Nelia. Nelia Benedict.¡± [Nelia¡­¡­ All right.] Zenuit recited quietly, then looked at her again and asked. [Who is the one who came along with you in the carriage?] ¡°He¡¯s the owner of this mansion, Duke Hart. I work for him as his handmaiden.¡± [Who was the gray-haired man that you met earlier?] ¡°That¡¯s His Highness Carlos. He¡¯s the Crown Prince of this empire. His Highness had the Elena Tears.¡± She didn¡¯t know what kind of expression the dragoon had on his face, but Zenuit¡¯s gray eyes indicated as if he was lost in thought. Then, he lifted his head abruptly and looked at Nelia. [Nelia, obviously, the reason why you took me out of Elena Tears is for Sigrid¡¯s heart, right?] Nelia grew a bit anxious upon Zenuit¡¯s serious questioning. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± [What kind of wish will you make if you find Sigrid¡¯s heart?] Nelia contemplated. If she were talking about a wish, she had to tell him about the duke¡¯s curse. Although Zenuit was Sigrid¡¯s subordinates, does it mean she can just disclose the duke¡¯s curse to him? After all, the curse was a deadly secret of the dukedom. ¡®What should I do¡­¡­.¡¯ Zenuit was waiting patiently for her answer. ¡°About that¡­¡­. Do I have to say it?¡± Nelia asked in bewilderment, but Zenuit spoke again firmly. [I¡¯m similar to a guard who protects Sigrid¡¯s heart. I can¡¯t help them if I don¡¯t know their wish.] Speaking with a rather serious tone, she thought he must hear her wish first. ¡®If so¡­¡­. There¡¯s nothing I can do.¡¯ Nelia revealed the truth ever so carefully. ¡°Duke Hart I serve suffers from a curse that turns him into a snake.¡± [Snake¡­¡­.?] ¡°Yes. He¡¯s originally a human, but if he doesn¡¯t take particular medicine, he¡¯ll turn into a snake.¡± [I see¡­¡­] Zenuit looked down without saying anything. ¡°When I find Sigrid¡¯s heart, my wish is for the curse to be lifted up from the duke.¡± It seemed that Zenuit didn¡¯t think her wish could be a problem, however there was a little response. Nelia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Zenuit, tell me where Sigrid¡¯s heart is now.¡± Zenuit nodded subtly. [Sigrid¡¯s heart is¡­¡­.] The heart is¡­¡­? [It¡¯s up there.] Zenuit pointed at the ceiling with his short arm. ¡°Where¡­¡­ you mean in the sky?¡± [Precisely, the time and space in the sky beyond the entrance of the dimension. Sigrid hid his heart there.] Zenuit continued with a confident expression. [You won¡¯t be able to find it without me.] Nelia reluctantly replied with, ¡®Oh, is that so.¡¯ and immediately moved to the next question. ¡°So, where to go for this entrance of the dimension?¡± [The entrance to the dimension only opens once a year.] ¡°When is it?¡± [On the day of the total lunar eclipse. The entrance opens for just one day.] Nelia failed to hide her frustration. ¡®Of all days¡­¡­.¡¯ The total lunar eclipse was the day when Duke Hart turned into a monster. Last year, she managed to stroke the head of the duke¡¯s monster form that made him turn back as a human, but she didn¡¯t have any idea about this time. ¡°Can¡¯t it be another day?¡± [How dare you think of it as the door in the corner of your room? If it¡¯s not on the day of the total lunar eclipse, it can¡¯t!] Zenuit flapped his wings in anger. Nelia thought to herself when she saw it. A little creature with such a petty temper¡­¡­ ¡°Is there any other condition other than going on the day of the total lunar eclipse?¡± [No, if you manage to pass the entrance to the dimension, the person whom you wish for will have to go through a test.] The person whom she wishes for¡­¡­. That meant the duke had to go through the test by himself. ¡°What kind of test is it?¡± [I can¡¯t tell you that yet.] ¡°If they can¡¯t make it past the test, they can¡¯t make a wish even if they managed to find Sigrid¡¯s heart?¡± [Yes.] As she expected, the journey to find the heart wasn¡¯t easy. ¡°Since you can¡¯t tell me about the test¡­¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no more condition, right?¡± [For the time being¡­¡­.] For the time being? Nelia nodded even though his word was vague. First of all, the method and timing to find the heart must be confirmed. The dragon that was pulled out of Elena Tears wouldn¡¯t have lied. ¡°I understand. Now that I know about this¡­¡­.¡± [Wait!] Zenuit shouted in a hurry with his short arm stretched toward her. ¡°What?¡± [Are you going to tell Duke Hart about me?] ¡°Of course. You said the subject of the wish has to go directly through the test.¡± [Not yet.] Nelia¡¯s eyebrows were taut. ¡°Why?¡± [If I said you can¡¯t, you can¡¯t tell him!] ¡°Then when can I tell him?¡± [When I¡­¡­ allow it.] What. Nelia was starting to be suspicious about Zenuit¡¯s presence. It was said that he was the one and only subordinate of Sigrid, but she thought he wasn¡¯t really reliable. She didn¡¯t read the Legend of Sigrid to the very end, but Zenuit¡¯s existence was never mentioned until the part where she left off. If he was so important as a guard for his heart, he would have been mentioned before, once at the very least. The duke obviously told her once that Sigrid¡¯s subordinate was guiding the path to his heart, but there was no detailed description about them. With that being said, regardless of the fact that the dragon came out of Elena Tears, she was a bit suspicious of him. ¡°Zenuit.¡± Nelia narrowed her eyes while staring at Zenuit. ¡°If you were Sigrid¡¯s subordinate, do you have any special ability?¡± [You¡¯re asking such an absurd question all of a sudden.] ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡­ I¡¯m suddenly curious. Sigrid is someone who possesses a great power. If you¡¯re his subordinate, I thought you were incredible as well.¡± Zenuit snorted briefly. [Of course, I might seem clumsy right now since I¡¯ve been trapped in Elena Tears for a long time, but I can cause thunder in the clear sky.] ¡°Ooh¡­¡­ Really?¡± When Nelia responded that way, Zenuit brought his shoulders up. [Shall I show them to you?] ¡°Yes!¡± This was a good opportunity to check if Zenuit was a scammer or not. In response to Nelia¡¯s answer, Zenuit flew upward. And when he closed his eyes and murmured something, a flash of lightning occurred in the grim sky. ¡°Oh¡­¡­.!¡± And then¡­¡­ Zenuit, who was flying in the air, flinched and soon fell to the floor. ¡°Zenuit!¡± Nelia quickly picked up Zenuit. Zenuit had his eyes open in distress. [I guess my body got exhausted because I immediately used my energy again after a long time¡­¡­.] What¡¯s wrong with Sigrid¡¯s subordinate¡­¡­.! Even so, it seemed that he really had a particular ability because he managed to summon lightning in the clear sky. Nelia erased her suspicion for now. [I¡¯m so exhausted.] Zenuit spoke powerlessly and he seemed on the verge of closing his eyes. [Anyway¡­¡­. Nelia. Keep my words in mind. You shouldn¡¯t tell anyone about my existence yet.] She could hear Zenuit breathing regularly shortly after. Nelia looked down at Zenuit with a puzzled look. ¡®He must have fallen asleep.¡¯ *** The next day, Nelia woke up early in the morning because she was cold. Just as she expected, Zenuit pulled all the blankets on the bed and covered himself in it, leaving her cold. Nelia glanced at Zenuit with a disapproving gaze. ¡®He¡¯s a dragon, so why did he cover himself with a blanket?¡¯ She assumed reptiles could also feel coldness as humans do. Nelia was staring at Zenuit when he opened her eyes, perhaps feeling her gaze. Zenuit rubbed his eyes sleepily and spoke to Nelia. [Oh¡­¡­ Nelia, did you have a good sleep?] ¡°No, I couldn¡¯t sleep because of you, Zenuit. Why are you taking the blanket for yourself despite being small?¡± [I must have felt comfortable sleeping in the fluffy place after a long time.] Nelia thought of making a separate bed for Zenuit. [Nelia.] Zenuit rose from the bed. He looked so cute when struggling to get up with those short legs, which made her heart melt. ¡°What.¡± [I¡¯m hungry.] Ah¡­¡­ Nelia put her hands on her forehead. Does she really have to stay with this demanding dragon for a while? *** Nelia washed up, changed, and went downstairs. Duke Hart was already reading the newspaper with coffee in the hall on the hall in the ground floor as usual. ¡°Good morning, Nelia.¡± ¡°Good morning, Your Grace.¡± It wasn¡¯t really a good morning for Nelia due to the coldness she felt all night, but the duke didn¡¯t have to take blame for that. However, she was very disturbed by Zenuit, whose stomach was growling beside her and constantly telling her that he was hungry. ¡®But since others can¡¯t see him right now¡­¡­¡¯ Nelia also approached Duke Hart and asked just before Zenuit let out a whine saying he was hungry. ¡°Your Grace, do you have something similar to feed in the mansion? If not, maybe raw meat or something like that will do¡­¡­.¡± It was Zenuit who answered instead. [You¡¯re not trying to feed me that, are you?] Nelia couldn¡¯t answer Zenuit when she was in front of the duke, so she only gave a slight nod. [Do you think I¡¯ll eat food that animals eat? Of course, I don¡¯t eat raw meat either!] The duke, who couldn¡¯t see Zenuit flying around distressfully, spoke in a curious tone. ¡°Feed¡­¡­? I¡¯ll have to ask the servant, but there probably isn¡¯t. I think we have raw meat. But may I ask why you¡¯re looking for food?¡± ¡°Oh¡­.. I saw a sickly stray cat on the way back to the mansion yesterday, and it bothered me all night. I thought I¡¯d give it some feed if Your Grace had it.¡± Zenuit cut off the conversation between Nelia and the duke. [Bread would be better! I¡¯d rather eat bread!] Nelia smiled awkwardly and told Zenuit¡¯s demand to Duke Hart. ¡°Come to think of it, I think it¡¯s better to give bread crumbs rather than raw meat.¡± ¡°Alright. Nelia should have breakfast first before feeding the cat.¡± Duke Hart said and led Nelia to the dining room. ¡®Oops¡­¡­¡¯ Nelia had no choice but to eat first and ignored Zenuit, who claimed and shouted that he was hungry as well. CH 75 She was worried that Zenuit would continue to make a fuss about being hungry while she was eating, but he sat in the chair in a calmer manner than she thought and waited until the meal time was over. After the meal, Nelia tried to leave the chair with bread that she planned to feed Zenuit with, but she was caught by the duke who called her name and reluctantly sat down again. ¡°Nelia.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve ordered Ton to buy a dessert. Nelia looks thinner than before.¡± ¡®I look skinny¡­¡­.¡¯ Nelia was always monitoring her weight because she felt like eating too much stuff while being here. Luckily, her weight remained the same. However, from the duke¡¯s point of view, she must have looked skinny. Just like grandchildren who always look skinny from the eyes of their grandmother. ¡®Come to think of it, Carlos also said that the other day.¡¯ Duke Hart rose from his seat and brought over something. A sweet smell was immediately emitted from the small box. ¡°Lately, I think I¡¯ve been neglecting the refreshment Nelia used to eat.¡± When the duke opened the box, a pretty-colored cake appeared before her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a cream cake made from goat milk. I heard the cake can only be made a few times a year because the milk comes from rare-breed of goat.¡± As the duke said that, the wonderful dessert was enough to make her salivary glands act up. Her attention was distracted from the cake shortly after. As she was very bothered by Zenuit, who was sniffing it beside her. Moreover, Zenuit stared at the cake in amazement while Nelia was enjoying the cake. As if the thought of begging her to go back to the room quickly anymore was already in the back of his mind. ¡®It looks like he wants to eat this¡­¡­¡¯ Nelia enjoyed the delicious cake very much, but she ate adequately and put down her fork. ¡°Your Grace, I¡¯ll eat the rest as refreshment later.¡± ¡°Yes, please do so.¡± Nelia thought of Zenuit and took the remaining cake to her room. She checked if the door had been closed properly before putting down the bread and cake she brought along with her on the table. Zenuit¡¯s eyes were still fixated on the cake. ¡°Here you go, eat it.¡± Even after getting Nelia¡¯s permission, he still didn¡¯t reach out hastily toward the cake as if it was a sort of sacred thing. Then he finally spoke up. [What¡¯s this white-colored thing¡­¡­.?] Zenuit was trapped in Elena Tears ever since a long time ago, so there must have been cake during the period he lived in. ¡°It¡¯s a type of bread called cake. It¡¯s very sweet and delicious.¡± When Nelia explained it, Zenuit gulped. ¡°Hurry up and eat it.¡± When Nelia urged him, Zenuit tried the cake by taking a little bite. Shortly after, he had an ecstatic look on his face. She could sense there were words, ¡®This is such delicious food¡­¡­!¡¯ on his face. Zenuit quickly ate up the cake because he couldn¡¯t resist the sweet taste that stimulated his tongue. Having completely devoured the other bread she had brought, he tapped his belly. [It¡¯s delicious.] Zenuit seemed satisfied with his eyes closed, which was a quite cute sight. Nelia came up with a good idea while staring at Zenuit with a proud heart. Nelia smiled and spoke to Zenuit. ¡°Zenuit, if you listen to me, I will feed you with this food every day.¡± [Every day¡­¡­?] Zenuit had his eyes wide open. ¡°Yes, every day.¡± Having known Zenuit for a short time, it wasn¡¯t that she assumed he was disobedient. But she thought it might be good to offer something that could earn her his favor just in case. She thought he would stick around her until the day of the total lunar eclipse, but something might occur if he didn¡¯t listen to her. [How dare you try to pacify me with food?] Unlike his displeased face, Zenuit¡¯s eyes were gleaming. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, there¡¯s nothing I can do¡­¡­.¡± [You have to bring it to me every day!] Zenuit replied hastily. Nelia nodded and concealed her smile. ¡°Got it. In return, Zenuit has to listen carefully so that I won¡¯t get in trouble.¡± Zenuit gave out a snort. [I get it, you arrogant human.] But Nelia saw it. His wagging tail, which was a contrast to his frowning face. *** Nelia went to work with the duke on the next day. She wanted to leave Zenuit behind, but he eventually followed her and she had no choice but to take him along. Riding the carriage, Zenuit clung on the window frame while looking out at the scenery. [The view of the village also changed completely.] After looking out for a while, Zenuit calmly took a seat beside Nelia. Zenuit stared at Duke Hart. [I feel like looking at my younger self.] What is he talking about, the younger appearance of the dragon? And she even wondered if he was that handsome. Nelia sarcastically murmured Zenuit¡¯s muttering to herself, perhaps because she slept in the cold. The duke asked. ¡°Nelia, are you uncomfortable somewhere?¡± ¡°What¡­¡­??¡± ¡°You were making a frowning face.¡± That was because of Zenuit¡¯s words to her, and Duke Hart, who wasn¡¯t aware of the truth, could have quite misunderstood it. Nelia didn¡¯t have any way to explain it, so she pretended to suffer from light illness. ¡°Oh¡­¡­ I just had a headache for a second.¡± ¡°Why? Did you not sleep well?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡­ I guess it¡¯s just because I felt a bit cold in my sleep.¡± Nelia said that and shot a glance at Zenuit who sat beside her. Yesterday, she laid a soft blanket beside the bed to make a separate bed for Zenuit. But he climbed on the bed because he didn¡¯t want to sleep there and took the entire blanket with himself all night. Whether Zenuit¡¯s guilty conscience was pricked or he was feigning ignorance. ¡°Is that so¡­¡­.? I¡¯ll have to talk to Ton and ask him to put a solarite in Nelia¡¯s room.¡± Nelia knew what a solarite was. It was a very useful magic sphere in this heat-free world, but she once heard it was extremely expensive. Nelia waved her hand in a hurry. Nelia shook her hands hurriedly. ¡°No¡­¡­! You don¡¯t have to do that¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No, I have to.¡± The duke reached out and stroked Nelia¡¯s cheek. ¡°Look at you. Your face is burning up¡­¡­.¡± That¡¯s¡­¡­. She acted that way because his body heat was low. But she could feel the intense stare from the side. Nelia turned her head and saw Zenuit watching Duke Hart¡¯s hand, which was on her cheek. If it were to be compared with the usual skinship she shared with Duke Hart, this one¡¯s level of intensity was very low, but it was embarrassing to know someone was watching. Nelia removed the duke¡¯s hand, which was stroking her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Your Grace. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± The duke added with a worried look, ¡®But if you¡¯re not feeling well, tell me anytime.¡¯ Nelia said yes before throwing a glance at Zenuit. Zenuit was looking out the window again. ¡°Nelia, take a rest this weekend. I will throw some more effort to find out about Sigrid¡¯s heart.¡± Nelia contemplated upon hearing Duke Hart¡¯s words. She already knew how to get to Sigrid¡¯s heart by this time, so she wouldn¡¯t have to stop by the library to look for books anymore. ¡®I just have to wait for the total lunar eclipse.¡¯ But Zenuit had told her to not tell anyone about this yet, so¡­¡­. She felt guilty for letting the duke struggle in vain, but there was nothing she could say to him right now. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Your Grace¡­¡­.!¡¯ Nelia, who was looking at the duke, tried her hardest to turn away. *** The day at the Imperial Palace went by as usual. ¡®Except for one thing.¡¯ From the morning, Zenuit was sitting quietly at Nelia¡¯s desk, but by the afternoon, he was lying down, flying, crawling, and doing everything else. Nelia wrote on a piece of paper, ¡®I¡¯m bothered, you should stay still.¡¯ and showed it to Zenuit, but he seemed to not listen at all. Just as she was about to think of tying his flapping wings, the aide knocked and came in to tell the duke that he had a guest. ¡°Nelia, I¡¯m going to meet a guest downstairs for a while.¡± ¡°Yes, please be safe.¡± Such good timing. Nelia spoke to Zenuit as soon as the duke left. ¡°Why can¡¯t you stay still!¡± [What should I do when I¡¯m bored?] ¡°Then stay alone at home!¡± [I don¡¯t want to.] ¡­¡­This reptile. At first, she thought he was such a demanding animal, but now she feels like having a child. [How long do I have to stay still? Don¡¯t tell me I have to endure being like this for a few more hours?] ¡°You have to stay for another four hours.¡± Nelia learned what kind of thing the dragon did when they were baffled. Zenuit stood motionlessly as if he froze in his spot, and soon flapped his wings. [I can¡¯t stay still like this any further¡­¡­.!] ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do if you can¡¯t¡­¡­¡­!¡± Zenuit flew toward the window. [I¡¯m going to head out and return.] ¡°Where are you going!¡± Zenuit said with a determined look. [I¡¯ll return in time.] Then he flapped his wings and went out of the window. But soon there was a shrieking noise of Zenuit. Nelia jumped out of her seat and walked to the window. Looking down from the window, she spotted Zenuit, who was laid on the ground while rubbing his forehead. It seemed that he fell down because his head was hitting against the tall tree right in front of the window. ¡®Huft, ignorant dragon.¡¯ Nelia left the duke¡¯s office and quickly went out of the Imperial Palace building. But Zenuit, whom she saw under the tree earlier, had already gone. ¡®What¡­¡­.¡¯ Where did he possibly go in the meantime? Nelia looked around for Zenuit, but he was nowhere to be seen. She thought he would come back on his own, but she was anxious to leave him be. She didn¡¯t want him to get into trouble somewhere. ¡®Right¡­¡­ Let¡¯s try to locate him before His Grace returns.¡¯ When the duke and her body got separated distance away, he would turn into a snake, but he would be fine since she was still within the bearable range and didn¡¯t leave the Imperial Palace. Zenuit couldn¡¯t have gone far with those little wings of his. Thinking so, Nelia was determined to find Zenuit. But Zenuit was nowhere to be seen and he must have flown faster than she thought. ¡®For real, where did he go?¡¯ It was when Nelia stopped at the back of the palace building and released a sigh. ¡°Ah, please let me go!¡± She heard a voice of a little boy coming from not far away. Nelia¡¯s eyes naturally turned in his direction. There was the sight of a very cute struggling boy with chubby cheeks caught by an adult, who was much taller than him. Why is there a child in the Imperial Palace? However, Nelia was puzzled when she checked the familiar adult who was holding the boy. ¡®¡­¡­. It¡¯s Carlos.¡¯ Unsurprisingly, Carlos was arguing with an unfamiliar child. ¡°Tell me your guardian, I¡¯ll have someone send you back to them.¡± ¡°Oh whatever, I can go on my own!¡± Contrary to his cute appearance, the boy seemed quite upset. Seeing the situation where she wouldn¡¯t wish to get involved, Nelia planned to turn around carefully and pretended not to be aware of them. However, she wondered why Carlos, who was living in seclusion, appeared in the broad daylight. So, that meant the medicine made by Griff was effective? ¡®I¡¯m glad, kinda¡­¡­.¡¯ It was when she was about to turn around and leave. ¡°Sister!¡± Nelia turned around in a startled manner, and the boy was running away from Carlos and went her way. ¡®Me¡­¡­..?¡¯ Nelia looked at the boy in bewilderment. But the boy hugged Nelia for no absolute reason. CH 76 ¡°Noona, where were you going?¡± ¡®Wh-what¡­¡­ When did I meet this kid? He even called me noona.¡¯ The boy turned his head and spoke to Carlos. ¡°This noona was the person I looked for!¡± Nelia flinched in surprise. ¡®M-Me¡­¡­.?¡¯ Her eyes met Carlos. Even he seemed a little taken aback upon finding out that the older sister the boy told him was her. ¡°Did you bring him over?¡± Carlos asked as he approached. Just as she was about to say no, the boy pulled at the hem of her skirt. Looking down at the kid, his clear gray eyes were staring at her. ¡®I just realized it¡­¡­¡¯ Nelia felt odd seeing his gray-colored eyes and hair. The child smiled broadly and answered Carlos on her behalf. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Zenu, I tagged along my noona to the Imperial Palace.¡± Zenu¡­¡­ His name was really similar to Zenuit¡¯s. Upon figuring out the boy¡¯s identity, Nelia closed her eyes firmly. Nelia couldn¡¯t figure out why Zenuit appeared as a cute child, but she had to play along because there was Carlos in front of them. ¡°¡­¡­..I apologize, Your Grace. He¡¯s my cousin, and I didn¡¯t have anyone to look after him today, so I brought him to the Imperial Palace with His Grace¡¯s permission. ¡°Last time it was your brother, and it¡¯s your cousin this time. You take care of various things.¡± Oh¡­¡­ Carlos once mistook Leighton as a lout and was meant to help her. Nelia was quiet because she had nothing to say. ¡°Why was he walking around alone in such a place?¡± ¡°He ran outside because he was bored, so I tried to stop him¡­¡­.¡± Nelia spoke while glaring at Zenuit. Carlos said in an unexpectedly milder tone. ¡°I¡¯m glad to have located the kid before it¡¯s too late.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a relief. Zenu was also really frightened because I just lost Noona.¡± Nelia stared at Zenuit with widened eyes. Carlos also looked at Zenuit without saying anything for a moment. As if he had something he really wanted to say. Then he eventually spoke to Zenuit. ¡°I¡¯ll give you something to appease the kid, let him be with me.¡± She didn¡¯t expect Carlos to propose this kind of offer¡­¡­ But she had to reject it. After all, the duke¡¯s office was empty and she didn¡¯t get to speak to the duke. ¡°Thank you, but¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Wow, what is it?¡± Interrupting Nelia, who was about to refuse, Zenuit rushed forward. Carlos explained with a nonchalant look. ¡°Something like chocolate or candy.¡± ¡°What is that¡­¡­?¡± Zenuit tilted his head. Carlos frowned. Even though he was a child, he (Carlos) must¡¯ve felt the kid was weird for knowing chocolate or candy. Nelia hurried to the rescue. ¡°Ahaha, my uncle is trying his best to raise Zenu¡­¡­. healthily, so he doesn¡¯t even allow him to get close to such sweets.¡± Zenuit¡¯s eyes sparkled after hearing Nelia. ¡°Wow, the chocolate and candy were sweet? Then, I like it!¡± This punk. Before Nelia could stop him, Zenuit was already nodding his head. ¡°Then follow me.¡± When Carlos said that, Zenuit looked at Nelia with a joyful face. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Noona!¡± Nelia clenched her quivering fist, and decided to tell Zenuit that he would be prohibited from eating dessert for the time being after they returned to the mansion. *** Zenuit didn¡¯t hesitate to put the food served by the servants in his mouth. After seeing this, Carlos might think she made the child starve. Nelia sighed and turned her head, only to be met with Carlos¡¯ orbs. I felt embarrassed. Since she only looked at Zenuit, she belatedly realized that Carlos was staring at her. Nelia spoke first in the midst of the awkwardness. ¡®Is His Highness taking the medicine that Duke Hart developed?¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s why he can come out.¡¯ She wondered¡­¡­. The reason he lived in seclusion was because of his arm, and the symptoms seemed to have been relieved, so he appeared now. When Nelia wondered whether Carlos was doing well or not, he suddenly asked. ¡°That medicine is Duke Hart¡¯s suggestion?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes. Because the duke said in order to see Elena Tears, he needed an offer to move Your Highness¡¯ heart.¡± Nelia spoke as if it was the duke¡¯s suggestion. Carlos dropped his gaze without giving her any hint of what was in his mind. ¡°Got it.¡± At that moment, the clumsy voice of Zenuit was heard loudly from the side. ¡°Wow, this is so delicious! Hyung¡¯s the best!¡± Nelia frowned out of surprise and looked at Zenuit. ¡°You can¡¯t call him Hyung, use His Highness¡­¡­.! The person before you is the Crown Prince who will inherit the Imperial Throne and rule the Empire.¡± It was Carlos who answered instead. ¡°Leave him be. Kid doesn¡¯t know anything.¡± Why is he so merciful today¡­¡­. Nelia thanked Carlos for his understanding and glanced at the clock. ¡®Is it already the time?¡¯ She was certain the duke would come looking for her. ¡°I apologize, Your Highness. We have to leave early.¡± Nelia rose from her seat and spoke to Zenuit. ¡°Zenuit, you finished your meal, right?¡± ¡°I still haven¡¯t¡­¡­¡± ¡°Your Highness, thank you for today. Please excuse us.¡± ¡°My sweets¡­¡­.!¡± Nelia cut off Zenuit by picking him up and quickly left the drawing room. That¡¯s why Nelia didn¡¯t know. What kind of gaze Carlos had while looking at her back. *** Carlos, who was looking at the door where Nelia disappeared for a while, suddenly gripped his right arm. Painful groan broke out of Carlos¡¯ lips as he had his eyes closed. ¡°Ugh.¡± Carlos held on to his right arm for a while as if he was enduring pain there. The hand, which gripped his arm, lost its color and his knuckles even became pale. Carlos, who had his eyes closed tightly, slowly released the strength of his grip on his arm when the pain gradually subsided. Huft, huft. Ragged breaths flowed out of his lips. Not just that, but his forehead was soaked in sweat. When Carlos finally returned to his room, he looked down at the bottle of medicine located in the trash. The vial contained a green-colored liquid. It was the medicine that Duke Hart brought a few days ago. He drank this medicine immediately on that day and pretended it worked, but in fact, it was doing the opposite for Carlos. It was obviously expected. He tried to call the well-known pharmacists and doctors around the world to treat him, but it seemed to be impossible. However, there was no way that the medicine made by a pharmacist who didn¡¯t even know his symptoms could work for him. But the reason he acted as if it worked that day was¡­¡­. Nelia¡¯s face glimmered in front of Carlos. ¡®I was wondering if I could see her again.¡¯ It was Duke Hart who asked to see him, but he knew the handmaiden would come along because she went anywhere with him like thread and needle. He even knew that the medicine wouldn¡¯t have any effect on him, but he drank it and pulled out a ridiculous acting because the woman was there. His mind was focused on her eyes, which seemed to be expecting the medicine to work, rather than wise off to the duke for bringing this. He could be looking at the handmaiden like that when they were alone. He wanted her to worry about his right arm, he wanted her to be interested in him. Carlos himself even admitted that he was being ridiculous. But their meeting on that day brought an end to his secluded life. The reason he stayed in seclusion and ignored people¡¯s attention toward him was to find a way to fix his stiff arm. He thought Elena Tears, which seemed to get her attention, might be related to Sigrid¡¯s heart. He thought it was his last hope so he desperately clung to it. He believed that after he found Sigrid¡¯s heart, he could heal his arm. The pain in his right arm has recently gotten worse, so the desperation in her heart has grown even more. The unbearable pain was now affecting his right arm. It was hard to keep being conscious when he was engulfed in pain. Therefore, he called in all the expert historians, including scholars, wizards, and alchemists to figure out Elena Tears, but he didn¡¯t get anything. ¡®Nothing works out.¡¯ On the day he was going to give up everything, he suddenly thought about seeing the handmaiden. And after seeing her again that day, he no longer thought to give up. The pain in her arm definitely weakened when she was with him. Not only physical pain, but also his nerves and mind that have always been on edge, also became calm at some point. He didn¡¯t know the reason. But he was sure of one thing. She was his only cure for the time being. Carlos staggered and could barely stand by the window, clutching the hem of the curtain. ¡®I have to have her.¡¯ But it wouldn¡¯t be easy since Duke Hart wouldn¡¯t leave the handmaiden¡¯s side. Carlos, who was thinking about a way, saw the medicine that Duke Hart gave him. He drank the medicine in one gulp as if nothing was wrong. Seeing the green liquid floating inside the vial, he was reminded by a sticky swamp. ¡®Perhaps¡­¡­.¡¯ Carlos¡¯ eyes were sparkling as if he was imagining something dangerous. *** Meanwhile, Nelia, who had stormed out of the drawing room, asked Zenuit almost immediately as soon as they were outside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your appearance!¡± ¡°What do you think about it? I¡¯ve turned into a human.¡± ¡°You even asked my thoughts about it! Do you know how surprised I was when a kid I didn¡¯t even know called me Noona?¡± Zenuit shrugged his shoulders. ¡°There was nothing I could do. He was trying to take me somewhere. It¡¯s good that I saw you.¡± Thanks to him, she experienced a great amount of embarrassment. Nelia looked at Zenuit intensely right into his eyes. ¡°Why did you appear as a child?¡± ¡°It was difficult to open the door and grab anything in my dragon form.¡± Nelia put her hand on her forehead. She didn¡¯t know dragons had so much talent. ¡°Now that I know the reason, return to your original form.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just it, you¡¯re gathering attention!¡± Firstly, the fact that there was an extremely cute-looking kid walking around the Imperial Palace. He was far from an ordinary human because of his cute appearance. However, Zenuit didn¡¯t seem to understand her concerns. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna.¡± Nelia halted her pace as he held Zenuit¡¯s hand. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said I would remain like this. I like my recent appearance.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t work out with me. You won¡¯t be able to stick to me.¡± Zenuit put on a sulky face. ¡°You can call me your cousin like you did earlier.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t wanna! It¡¯s too much!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve been locked up for thousands of years, let me do this much.¡± Even if he had passed thousands of years there, Zenuit was still acting like the age of children form he was in right now ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me, I won¡¯t give you cake anymore.¡± ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t need it. People willingly give me food when I¡¯m in this form.¡± All hell broke loose in Nelia at last. ¡°This dragon, for real¡­¡­.!¡± Then, Duke Hart¡¯s voice was heard from the side. ¡°Nelia?¡± Nelia turned her head in a flash. There was Duke Hart staring at her with his pale eyebrows. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°I returned to the office, but you weren¡¯t here earlier, so I came out again to look for you. But¡­¡­ who is this kid?¡± D*mn. ¡°Uh¡­¡­ Uhm¡­¡­. So¡­¡­¡± Nelia bit her lips. But Zenuit interrupted her and spoke up. ¡°I¡¯m Nelia¡¯s cousin!¡± He forestalled her. Nelia gave Zenuit a sharp glare. ¡°Nelia¡¯s¡­¡­ cousin?¡± Zenuit hugged himself while putting on a terribly depressed look on his face. ¡°Because my whole family was away for a while, Nelia decided to take care of me for a while.¡± The duke asked, tilting his head. ¡°Is that true, Nelia?¡± CH 77 Nelia was momentarily dazed. She knew she should go along with his words now, but she wondered if the duke could be deceived by such a lame lie. ¡®He even looked into the people around me behind my back¡­¡­.¡¯ That¡¯s why he also looked into Charlotte¡¯s background. The duke and Janet¡¯s eyes pressed against Nellia. The duke and Zenuit¡¯s eyes were fixated on Nelia. Nelia eventually nodded. ¡°Yes¡­¡­. I¡¯m sorry for not telling you ahead of time, Your Grace.¡± Hoping that the duke wouldn¡¯t have noticed, Nelia glanced at Zenuit. ¡°I was asked to do this all of a sudden. My parents are away from the county, so they can¡¯t take the burden of taking care of him¡­¡­ So I guess I have to take care of him instead.¡± Nelia continued nervously. ¡°I was going out to pick up Zenu. He was supposed to come next week, but his journey to the capital was rushed today.¡± Would the duke believe her¡­¡­ The duke stared at Zenu quietly, then turned his gaze to Nelia. ¡°Got it. He must have been flustered.¡± As of now, there was no sign of suspicion etched on Duke Hart¡¯s expression. The situation was a bit sudden and strange, but he seemed to believe it because she was the one saying it. If this was his usually quick-witted side, he must have noticed that something was off. Nelia continued with a relieved mind. ¡°That being said¡­¡­ Is he allowed to stay in the duke¡¯s residence for a while?¡± ¡°Of course. He¡¯s Nelia¡¯s cousin, so he¡¯s like a family to me.¡± She wished the duke would have refused, but he answered almost immediately with a kind smile. ¡®Your Grace¡­¡­.¡¯ Nelia suppressed her frustration and opted to pinch Zenuit¡¯s cheek. ¡°Huu, our cutie Zenu. Thanks to His Grace, you can stay with me.¡± When she let go of his cheek, there were red finger marks on his white cheek. She noticed Zenuit¡¯s displeased gaze, but Nelia pretended not to acknowledge it. ¡°His name is Zenu?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± Duke Hart lowered his body to match the height of the short Zenu. ¡°Zenu. Nice to meet you.¡± Zenuit flashed a smile like an innocent kid. ¡°Nice to meet you, Your Grace. I¡¯ve heard a lot about Your Grace from Noona. Please let us be in your care!¡± She didn¡¯t know about it yet. With the appearance of Zenu, a new wind would blow through the duke¡¯s residence. *** On the same day, Nelia returned home with Zenuit, whose appearance was like a human being. The butler, Ton, seemed a little confused by the sudden appearance of Zenu. ¡®That¡¯s kinda understandable¡­¡­ I¡¯m still confused, too.¡¯ Nelia briefly told Ton why Zenu came here and how long he would be staying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ton¡­¡­ It just happened so suddenly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not. We just happen to have a clean room, so he can stay there.¡± Zenu suddenly interrupted them. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep with Nelia.¡± Nelia spoke with a frown. ¡°Zenu, no, you can¡¯t. There¡¯s only one bed in Noona¡¯s room.¡± ¡°We can share the bed!¡± Duke Hart, who was looking at Zenuit, also added. ¡°Zenu, it¡¯s probably too small for you two to share the bed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with it! And actually¡­¡­ I¡¯m too scared to sleep alone.¡± Zenu looked up at the adults who surrounded him with his doe eyes. Even though Nelia knew that there was a black dragon form inside this kid¡¯s body, she still sympathized with him for some reason. ¡°Noona¡­¡­ Does Zenu have to sleep alone?¡± When Zenu looked at her with a face that seemed as if he was about to burst into tears, Ton spoke with emotion he rarely showed. ¡°He¡¯s certainly too young to sleep on his own. I was like that, too.¡± T-Ton¡­¡­.? Nelia found it hard to believe, but it wasn¡¯t important at that moment. ¡°Noona¡­¡­¡± Zenu whined, and Nelia answered abruptly. ¡°¡­¡­. All right, fine.¡± Zenu immediately flashed a bright smile, hiding his moist eyes. ¡®Ah¡­¡­ Did I just lose again?¡¯ Nelia thought and looked at Duke Hart. ¡°Your Grace, I will wash Zenu¡¯s hands a bit before coming downstairs for dinner.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes, I got it.¡± She wondered what Duke Hart was thinking that he answered belatedly. She wondered if he belatedly became suspicious of Zenuit¡¯s existence, but looking at his mood when they came back today, she didn¡¯t think he suspected Zenuit, who was pretending to be her cousin. It must be the outcome of the immense trust she built with the duke. He didn¡¯t seem to doubt whatever she said, regardless of how ridiculous they were. At that moment, she couldn¡¯t figure out why he was acting that way. However, she was pulled out of her thoughts by Zenuit, who tugged at her hand and whined to go upstairs quickly. Once arriving upstairs inside the room, Nelia closed the door and spoke to Zenuit. ¡°Zenuit, do you have to share a room with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m bored of being alone.¡± When there were just the two of them, Zenuit quickly switched his speaking tone. The voice of a young boy didn¡¯t really match the grandfatherly tone he was using now. ¡°But why do you have to be a kid?¡± ¡°I thought it would make it easier to be around and stick with you.¡± Nelia narrowed her eyes. ¡°So, that isn¡¯t the only form you can change yourself into?¡± ¡°Obviously not!¡± Zenuit flicked his hand in irritation. A tall man appeared shortly after, where did the young boy¡¯s appearance go? The man¡­¡­ surprisingly, had an extremely handsome face. He might be comparable to Duke Hart and Carlos. It seemed that what he said when he looked at the duke, he felt like looking at his young self wasn¡¯t just a baseless remark. ¡°I don¡¯t think the owner of this mansion will like it if you stick around me in this form.¡± ¡°Duke Hart?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Well¡­¡­ That¡¯s what it is. He wouldn¡¯t be able to stay here as an adult man in the first place. Zenuit flicked his hand again and he returned back to the kid¡¯s form. ¡®Anyway¡­¡­¡¯ Nelia felt weird after seeing Zenuit in the form of a dashing young man. Even though he had changed to a kid now, it was still embarrassing to sleep in the same bed with such a man¡­¡­ and she felt guilty toward Duke Hart. When Nelia stared at Zenuit with distrustful gaze, he looked at her while humming questioningly. ¡°Why do you look at me like that?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep in the same bed with Zenuit after seeing you change into a strong man.¡± Hah, Zenuit spat out an unnecessary noise. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m going to have some sneaky thoughts about you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Tell me you¡¯re just joking. To make it clear, I can never have that kind of feeling for you.¡± Seeing his convincing act, she didn¡¯t feel great this time. He was like, ¡®How dare I fall for someone like you?¡¯ Nelia looked at Zenuit with a displeased look, and Zenuit¡¯s expression seemed quite serious. ¡°I¡­¡­. Can¡¯t like anyone anymore.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± His low-voiced recitation appeared to be somewhat sad. He appeared as a child, but she felt solitude in those small eyes between his eyelashes at first glance. Nelia breathed out and stroked Zenuit¡¯s head gently. He didn¡¯t refuse the gesture. Whether he had overcome his emotion or not, Zenuit looked at Nelia and spoke up again after a moment. ¡°You look ugly like that.¡± ¡°Everyone has reasons that they can¡¯t disclose to others.¡± Nelia said while sitting down on the bed. Zenuit was staring at Nelia. Nelia, who was getting embarrassed by his intense stare. ¡°Is there anything on my face?¡± ¡°I think I know why I chose you.¡± Choosing her for what? ¡°Elena Tears¡­¡­.?¡± Zenuit replied and looked away from Nelia. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What, then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± Why would he say that in the first place if he didn¡¯t want to tell her? Nelia, who was complaining, suddenly realized that she had taken quite a while to have a conversation with Zenuit. ¡°Zenu, we have to eat, wash your hands quickly!¡± ¡°Hm? Can we just not go downstairs?¡± ¡°No way, you¡¯ll get sick!¡± Nelia lifted Zenuit and took him to the bathroom. ¡°I don¡¯t get sick easily.¡± Nelia thought inwardly while seeing Zenuit talking back to her. ¡®It really feels like raising a child.¡¯ *** The next day, who was fast asleep, woke up to Zenuit¡¯s voice from the side. ¡°Nelia, get up. You¡¯ll be late.¡± Nellia opened her eyes in irritation. Zenuit, who appeared neat as if he had washed his face, was within her sight when she woke up. ¡°What to do if such a young person spends a lot of time sleeping?¡± Nelia rose up looking disheveled. ¡°Whose fault is this?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking who¡¯s responsible for making you oversleep?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of Zenuit. You took all the blankets again yesterday.¡± Nonetheless, he still had conscience, so Zenuit turned into a little dragon and occupied the bedside next to her. It was obviously like that at first. But before she knew it, Zenuit came to her side and pulled the entire blankets away from her. ¡°Why the h*ll does your dragon form have to be covered with a blanket?¡± ¡°I like the cozy feeling.¡± Nelia got out of bed with a sigh. After Nelia washed up and got changed, she was about to put on her outerwear when she noticed Zenuit naturally followed her around. Nelia halted and looked at Zenuit. ¡°Why are you following me?¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t I following you? We have to go to the Imperial Palace today, right?¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s some kind of playground there? Absolutely not.¡± When Nelia spoke sternly, Zenuit frowned. ¡°Then do you want me to stay here alone?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t go along with me as a child. I asked Ton, the butler of this mansion, to take good care of Zenuit.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t wanna. I don¡¯t want to be with a stranger¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you stay here with Ton, he will give you lots of delicious food.¡± Zenuit hesitated at Nelia¡¯s words. ¡°From what I heard, he bought a cream cake.¡± ¡°Mhm, I¡¯ll stay here, because I think you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± Nelia laughed internally seeing Zenuit answered with a bored expression. At the same time, Nelia felt some kind of deja vu after seeing Zenuit, who seemed to be somewhat excited. She soon realized the cause of it. It was because the sight of Zenuit¡¯s sparkling eyes at the mention of dessert were similar to her former self. ¡®¡­¡­I used to be like that.¡¯ If she liked it as much as Zenuit, she understood why the duke brought dessert for her every day. Nelia scratched her head shyly and went down to the first floor where the duke had been waiting for her. The duke was waiting for Nelia downstairs. When she took out her pocket watch and checked the time, they would be a bit later than usual. ¡°Your Grace, I apologize for being late. Let¡¯s go.¡± The duke and Nelia got into the carriage. Duke Hart asked Nelia, who sat on the chair in the carriage. ¡°I thought you slept late last night, Nelia.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡­ Yes. I couldn¡¯t sleep well.¡± Duke Hart immediately had a worried expression on his face. ¡°You said you felt cold yesterday. Did you possibly catch a cold?¡± Come to think of it, she told such a lie so naturally. Nelia shook her head. ¡°I think my cold is gone. I was just¡­¡­. unable to go to sleep yesterday. There are days where I¡¯d be like that.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a relief. Nevertheless, the solarite will be installed in Nelia¡¯s room today.¡± The room would be warm, Zenuit would love it. ¡°Thank you, Your Grace.¡± Nelia responded with a light smile. As always, the duke stared at Nelia with a smile as warm as a sun during the spring. But shortly after, the duke stopped smiling and seemed to contemplate about saying something. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had a cousin.¡± She knew the duke would talk about Zenuit. She was always with the duke, but she had never talked about his cousin, so he must have been a little surprised by the sudden appearance of Zenuit. ¡®No¡­¡­.¡¯ Come to think of it, she didn¡¯t even tell Duke Hart much about other family members of hers either. It was partly due to his personality, but it¡¯s also because she didn¡¯t know them properly to talk about them. The time she spent with her family after coming into Nelia¡¯s body was very short. Since it was just less than a year. Leighton was the only family member she knew well enough. ¡®I know for sure that he¡¯s crazy.¡¯ The duke said he¡¯d investigated people around her, but fortunately, her family didn¡¯t seem to be included. Nelia thought about how to explain about her unexpected cousin, Zenuit, to Duke Hart. ¡°Uhm¡­¡­. Actually, although Zenuit is my cousin, I haven¡¯t met him a lot in my life. We weren¡¯t even that close.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­. As I said, my uncle suddenly asked for a favor, so I didn¡¯t have time to tell Your Grace beforehand. Why would I have taken Zenu to the Imperial Palace, haha¡­¡­.¡± Nelia hoped that the duke would believe her poorly made-up story. CH 78 ¡°I¡¯m just worried that it might be difficult for Nelia to take care of Zenu. It¡¯s not easy to take care of a kid.¡± Duke Hart seemed to not have much doubt as she expected. ¡°I don¡¯t do much. I left him in Ton¡¯s care today¡­¡­¡± Nelia muttered while lowering his head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s because I feel sorry for Ton who suddenly has to handle a kid.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Ton likes kids, so he¡¯ll never hate him.¡± Man, who was similar to a robot, fond of kids? ¡®Well¡­¡­ Who knows.¡¯ However, she wasn¡¯t sure if kids would like Ton, who had a stoic face. ¡°Nelia, if you need anything for Zenu, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me. I¡¯ll help so you don¡¯t have a hard time because of him.¡± D*rn it, Duke Hart has everything she could possibly say. He would be good at raising kids later, being such a husband. Nelia, who looked at Duke Hart with a satisfied expression, and became embarrassed at that moment. ¡®What am I thinking¡­¡­¡¯ Nelia felt strange about herself, who was unconsciously drawing the future with the duke. The duke glanced at Nelia, and he only had a grin etched on his face. *** PAGE 2 During a brief break after lunch, Nelia thought about Zenu. ¡®Is he doing well?¡¯ She was worried that he might cause trouble for Ton. Although he seemed to be doing a good job on his acting as a child, she didn¡¯t expect it as he was a dragon with zero social skills that had been asleep for thousands of years. After that, Duke Hart spoke to her. ¡°Nelia, I¡¯m sorry, but could you bring this to Sir Howart downstairs? I have to deal with something right away.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Nelia rose from her seat and took over the document that was handed by the duke. Sir Howarth wasn¡¯t that far, besides she already ran errands for him several times. People seemed to be getting used to her existence. Since she often showed up to manage stuff related to business, the gaze of people that stared dagger into her have almost disappeared. People seemed to think that she was really helping the duke with his work, not in a personal relationship with him. ¡°Hmm¡­¡­ He doesn¡¯t seem to be in the office.¡± Nelia arrived at Howart¡¯s office and knocked on the door a couple of times, but there was no sign of movement inside. Even so, she thought about waiting in front of the door for now. Had she waited that long? Howarth¡¯s aide returned first to announce her about his whereabouts. ¡°Mr Howarth¡¯s in council meeting right now. He will be free as soon as the meeting is over, so you should go there and see him.¡± Is that so? Nelia thanked the aide and trudded to the council room. PAGE 3 Whether the meeting was still ongoing, or the door was shut completely. Luckily however, the door opened soon after and people came out. Nelia spotted Howarth in the crowd. She handed the document to Howarth, as the duke asked her to do. Haworth said with a smile. ¡°Thank you for coming all the way here.¡± After accomplishing the mission safely, Nelia was thinking of returning to the duke¡¯s office when she heard a voice with the sound of footsteps from behind. ¡°Nelia.¡± When Nelia turned around, there stood Carlos. ¡®Oops¡­¡­¡¯ Regardless of the small palace, coincidences are quite too frequent. But that wasn¡¯t the only thing that caught Nelia off guard. It was because it¡¯s the first time he ever called her name. ¡°¡­¡­.Yes?¡± Due to that, she answered with a stunned face. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I came for an errand¡­¡­. Your Highness yourself, what brings you here¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Because I was the host of the meeting that ended just now.¡± Nelia admitted that the question was strange. Nelia admitted that ¡°Right¡­ since he¡¯s the crown prince, it¡¯s only natural to work at the palace.¡± But Nelia asked this question because she thought his removal was completely over. I saw you outside a few days ago, but it didn¡¯t seem like an official schedule at the time. PAGE 4 Even so, considering that he met and easily blended in with a lot of people, it seemed that the medicine worked really well. ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk for a minute.¡± Nelia contemplated for a moment, but nodded along to his words. Carlos took Nelia into an empty room. Nelia was quite nervous seeing Carlos¡¯ sunken eyes. He slowly opened his mouth to talk. ¡°About the medicine Duke Hart gave me.¡± Medicine from Griff¡­¡­? Why does he suddenly decide to bring it up? Carlos, who was staring at the table somewhere, slowly raised his eyes to look at her. ¡°It seemed to have a side effect.¡± Nelia¡¯s face stiffened almost immediately. ¡°¡­..What kind of side effects are you talking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too leery for me to talk about it here.¡± Carlos continued while glancing at the door. ¡°It could be a dangerous story for Duke Hart.¡± Nelia swallowed through her dry mouth. She was actually the one who requested for such medicine to be created, but since Duke Hart gave it to Carlos, he would be mistaken if something was wrong with the medicine. He practically took the medicine on his own that day, even said and proved that there was nothing wrong with it. ¡°I¡¯m not sure of the side effects yet, but I¡¯ll tell you after I get the accurate diagnosis from the physician.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I would like you to come alone, not with Duke Hart.¡± PAGE 5 Nelia raised her head. Carlos¡¯ expression was extremely frigid. ¡°You know it, but the duke attacked me once. I can¡¯t guarantee it won¡¯t happen again.¡± Did he talk about the day they were invited for dinner? While she was away that day, Carlos and Duke Hart fought against each other. She had no idea about who lunged first, but¡­¡­ But this time, regardless of the truth, she couldn¡¯t turn down his offer. If there were any side effects, she should have listened to him for more details. ¡°Nelia.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything to Duke Hart with this medicine right now, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± How could she not worry after hearing that? The gloom on Nelia¡¯s face didn¡¯t disappear. Carlos came close to Nelia and whispered in a hushed voice. ¡°If I talk to you well that day¡­¡­. I¡¯ll probably change my mind.¡± Nelia flinched reflexively. Carlos had a mysterious smile spread across his mouth. At first glance, his smile looked like the leisure predator who was watching the prey in front of him. ¡°Duke Hart must be waiting for his beloved maid. We better go.¡± *** Even after returning to the office, Nelia couldn¡¯t calm her pounding heart for a while. PAGE 6 The anxiety she felt doubled when facing Duke Hart. but first of all, Duke Hart had to not find out about this. If he learned about what just happened, he might pick another fight with Carlos. Therefore, she thought the priority was to contact Griff first and ask him regarding the side effects. ¡°Nelia, you took quite a while there.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­. Mr. Haworth was in a meeting, so I had to wait.¡± ¡°Alright. Good job.¡± Duke Hart said with a smile. Nelia also tried to smile and reacted in not as awkwardly as possible, but somehow he stared at her without looking away. Nelia asked first, tilting her head as if nothing had happened. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that, Duke?¡± Nelia hoped that her speaking tone wasn¡¯t that awkward. It probably wasn¡¯t because the duke smiled again and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± *** That evening, Zenu came running at Nelia when he saw her return to the mansion. ¡°Noona!¡± Nelia gave Zenu a tight hug as he was in her arms. ¡®How would he pretend to be so happy while greeting me?¡¯ Facing the seemingly relaxed dragon, the anxiety she had for the entire day was relieved a little. She could see Ton walking slowly behind Zenu. PAGE 7 Nelia pushed Zenu who wasn¡¯t thinking of detaching from her, and spoke to Ton. ¡°Ton, thank you for working hard.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t hard at all because Zenu listened to me well.¡± Nelia looked at Zenu doubtfully. ¡°Zenu, did you listen to the butler?¡± ¡°Yes, Noona told me to listen to the adults here!¡± Although she said so¡­¡­ it was hard to believe that he was really docile. ¡°Noona, I did good, right?¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡­.? Oh¡­¡­. yes.¡± Nelia ruffled Zenu¡¯s hair awkwardly. Zenu giggled. Nelia looked at him and pondered. ¡®Even so, does he not feel ashamed to pretend to be a child, even though he¡¯s Sigrid¡¯s subordinate?¡¯ It seemed that his face had thickened along with the years that had passed. ¡°You must be hungry, please attend the dinner.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you. Ton.¡± Nelia had no appetite because of things with Carlos, but if she skipped dinner, the duke might notice and ask her about it. Plopping down at the chair beside the table, Zenu¡¯s eyes opened widely at the food served on the table. The food today was particularly extravagant. ¡°Wow, it must be delicious!¡± Duke Hart¡¯s eyes turned to Zenu at the loud noise he made. Duke Hart said warmly. ¡°Enjoy your meal, Zenu.¡± PAGE 8 ¡°Yes, you too, Your Grace!¡± Zenu cried out excitedly. ¡®Look at that excited look¡­¡­¡­¡¯ It must absolutely not be an act. Zenu was eating, nearly burying his face on the plate, not caring whether he has dignity as a dragon. Even so, she thought luckily there was Zenu at that moment. Thanks to him for stalling the time, she thought she could chew the food a little more comfortably. But Duke Hart has paid attention to Nelia, he seemed to realize that she had no appetite. ¡°Nelia, why are you¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°What did you do at the palace today?¡± As soon as Duke Hart called out to Nelia, Zenu¡¯s remark concurred with him so his remark was cut off before he managed to finish it. Nelia also looked at Zenu, unaware that the duke had called her. ¡°Hm¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°What did you do at the palace today? The palace is such a huge and dazzling place.¡± She wasn¡¯t sure about the dazzling part, but¡­¡­. ¡°Noona¡­¡­. Worked there.¡± ¡°What kind of work do you do?¡± ¡°Helping His Grace with his work. Casual errands or filling documents, something like that.¡± ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡­¡­¡± Zenu nodded. When the table got quiet again, Duke Hart tried to talk to Nelia again. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, right!¡± PAGE 9 While Zenuit was busy eating, she raised her head. Nelia, whose thought was somewhere else, was unaware that the duke¡¯s remark overlapped with Zenuit this time, and her eyes were turned to Zenuit. ¡°What is it?¡± Zenu squeezed the spoon excitedly. ¡°People came and did something in Noona¡¯s room today. So, it got really warm.¡± ¡°Oh, the sun panel.¡± ¡°Sun panel?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a magic tool that gives off a warm energy like the sun. Now, it won¡¯t be as cold as it used to be.¡± Zenuit¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take a bath today. Please help me wash up.¡± Nelia frowned. ¡°Zenu¡­¡­. You should be able to wash up by yourself.¡± Zenu quickly became sullen upon Nelia¡¯s words. ¡°My mom used to wash me all the time¡­¡­.¡± As he blinked his eyes pitifully, Nelia felt moved even though she knew it was a foolish remark from the dragon. CH 79 ¡°If Noona doesn¡¯t want to, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it¡­¡­. I have never washed by myself in my entire life, so I will try to wash by myself.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°What if foam gets into my eyes¡­¡­.¡± If this went on, Duke Hart would see her as a heartless noona to her cousin. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll help you wash up.¡± Nelia couldn¡¯t help but comply. Only then did the gloomy shadow from his face and was replaced by a bright smile. ¡°Thank you, Noona!¡± ¡°Express your gratitude to the duke, not me. After all, he¡¯s the one who installed the solar stones.¡± Zenu said while immediately averting his eyes at the duke. ¡°Thank you, Your Grace!¡± Duke Hart smiled and replied, ¡®It¡¯s my pleasure.¡¯ but she found it strange that the corner of his flexibly raised mouth looked somehow rigid. But it was like that for a moment, because then, the duke replied with a more natural smile, just like usual. ¡°I¡¯m glad you like the solar stones.¡± Nelia was thankful to Janet for today. He constantly talked to her during the dinner, and Duke Hart didn¡¯t seem to notice her unusual condition. Upon entering the room, the sense of innocence that the child had was immediately erased from Zenuit when he spoke to her. ¡°It turns out pretending to be a child is also quite a nuisance.¡± ¡°So who told you to do that?¡± ¡°No one. But this appearance isn¡¯t that bad because people offer a lot of sweets to me.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The butler and servants of this house.¡± The workers in this mansion were so awkward that she thought they were robots at first, but it turned out they could also change upon seeing a cute face. Everyone seemed to have fallen for this wicked dragon. ¡®Such a sad lookist¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡°So that¡¯s settled, Nelia. Let¡¯s go and wash me.¡± ¡°You can wash up by yourself. You¡¯re not even a real kid.¡± Zenuit immediately turned into a small dragon right at that moment. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to wash me up as a kid, but in this appearance. It¡¯s difficult to wash myself clean in this appearance.¡± Nelia¡¯s eyes directed at Zenuit¡¯s short arm. ¡®It surely is¡­¡­..¡¯ With such short arms, he wouldn¡¯t be able to reach around his wings. Nelia lifted Zenuit as if picking up a lump. ¡°All right.¡± After getting into the bathroom and filling the bathtub with water, Nelia threw Zenuit into it. Zenuit, who got into the bathtub and got caught off guard, struggling in the water. ¡°How could you push me into the water all of a sudden like that!¡± Nelia spoke with an indifferent expression. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. My hand just slipped.¡± Actually, it was a small act of revenge for causing her trouble, but Zenuit wouldn¡¯t know that anyway. Even so, Zenuit, who quickly adapted to it, was flapping his small wings, probably liking the feeling of warm water on his body. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I took a bath.¡± ¡°Come to think of it¡­¡­. You¡¯ve been asleep for thousands of years.¡± Tsk, that means he hasn¡¯t washed for thousands of years¡­¡­ When Nelia spoke while stepping a little further away from Zenuit, he hastily explained. ¡°Even so, I don¡¯t get dirty like humans!¡± ¡°Despite that, I don¡¯t get dirty like humans!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing.¡± ¡°There is, I¡­¡­.¡± Zenuit cried out confidently, then muttering at the end of his remark. ¡°You?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.I¡¯m the subordinate of the Great Sigrid.¡± ¡°I know it.¡± It¡¯s not that difficult to say things that everyone knows about. ¡°So you don¡¯t need to wash up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed sanitary, but I have to wash up because it feels different.¡± What is he saying? Nelia thought, unable to understand the dragon and picked up the hamper in the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯m going to wash you now.¡± Nelia filled the hamper with water and poured it over Zenuit¡¯s head. Zenuit thrashed around at the sudden drop of water, but he didn¡¯t seem to hate it. Nelia mixed the towel with bubble soap and tried hard to wipe Zenuit¡¯s scales. ¡°You¡¯re doing a decent job at wiping me.¡± She felt as if bathing a reptile pet, which wasn¡¯t a natural thing to do. However, as he said, he already seemed clean because he was a mysterious creature referred to as a dragon. What this creature called a dragon really is¡­¡­¡­ At the same time, Nellia recalled Carlos again. At the same time, Carlos creeped up on Nelia¡¯s mind again. ¡®When he becomes a dragon, the worries I¡¯m having right now are very trivial.¡¯ Nelia sighed quietly when Zenuit asked. ¡°You looked unsettled on the way back, is something the matter?¡± ¡°¡­¡­How did you know?¡± Nelia thought it was unexpected that Zenuit was quite aware of it. ¡°I¡¯m the subordinate of Sigrid, the Great Gray Dragon! It¡¯s not about knowing human¡¯s mind or such. Tell me anything.¡± Nelia wondered if she could tell others what happened today, but the one she faced was the dragon. Well, it didn¡¯t matter. Nelia opened up her mouth to speak while pouring water on Zenuit¡¯s back. ¡°I think I made a mistake¡­¡­..¡± ¡°How many people out there who don¡¯t make mistakes?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡­ That¡¯s kinda true. Someone who made a mistake is quite an incredible person.¡± Zenuit said as if he was dumbfounded. ¡°Even they treat a great dragon like me as a frivolous animal, how can human beings be scary?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡­. It¡¯s because I¡¯m afraid that someone else will get hurt, not because of me.¡± Another sigh came from Nelia¡¯s mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Isn¡¯t it going to be okay if you handle it properly?¡± Well¡­¡­. As he said, she should contact Griff and ask him about the side effects, and if there were actually problems, they could fix it, but the truth was she¡¯s still anxious. When the stiff expression still displayed on Nelia¡¯s face, Zenuit said with his short arms folded. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a special secret because you seemed sullen.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s regarding Sigrid.¡± Sigrid¡­¡­. Was once the greatest God in the world. ¡°He, who has the power to rule the world, once committed a mistake.¡± ¡°Sigrid made a mistake¡­¡­..?¡± ¡°Yes. Sigrid regretted the mistake until the moment he closed his eyes.¡± Nelia tilted her head. ¡°What kind of mistake¡­¡­. Is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± Zenuit hesitated as if he was about to say something great. But he flapped his wings, making the water splashed everywhere. ¡°It¡¯s a secret!¡± Just as quick as his little wings flapped, Nelia¡¯s clothes got wet in no time because of the splashing water. Nelia laughed ridiculously at her wet clothes. Seeing that, Zenuit put his hands on the waist and pulled his chest as if he just did something great. ¡°How do you feel now?¡± Nelia nodded¡­¡­. And then pushed Zenuit into the water again. ¡°AGH! What are you doing?!¡± ¡°If you played a game, you should have predicted it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just messing around because you seem weak!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just also messing around.¡± Nelia and Zenuit¡¯s grumble in the bathroom didn¡¯t stop for a while. *** Perhaps due to Zenuit¡¯s clumsy effort to comfort her about today, her anxiety had decreased a little after getting out of the bathroom. ¡®Alright, let¡¯s contact Griff first, and talk to Carlos if there¡¯s really any side effect.¡¯ Then, on the very next day, she wrote a letter to Pharmacist Griff regarding the side effects of the medicine, and he replied that he didn¡¯t think so. Although it was through a letter, she could feel him leaping up in anger through the writing. She wanted time to pass quickly so that she could talk to Carlos about this, but he hasn¡¯t contacted her for days since that day. She didn¡¯t know how he would contact her, so she searched through the mailbox every day. ¡®It¡¯s the same today.¡¯ Nelia sighed and turned around where Duke Hart was standing. ¡°Nelia, I¡¯m thinking of dropping by the library today. Are you in?¡± Today happened to be weekend. ¡®Right. I¡¯d better go out than just heaving a sigh in the corner.¡¯ The weather was nice, so she thought it would be nice to go to the library and take a walk around there. ¡°Sounds great.¡± Duke Hart spoke with a smile again to respond to Nelia. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll request the carriage to be prepared¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Noona, it¡¯s the weekend. Where are you heading to today?¡± Zenuit appeared and stood in front of Nelia, covering the sight of Duke Hart. ¡°I¡¯m going to the library.¡± ¡°I wanna go, too!¡± Nelia has already predicted this kind of situation. Zenuit would try to follow her around marvelously. She would leave him in the mansion when he appeared as human, and he would follow her to work at the Imperial Palace when in his dragon form. Nelia concealed the thought of wanting to be apart from Zenuit today and asked him sweetly. ¡°You would be bored going to the library, wouldn¡¯t it be better to play with Ton in the mansion instead?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather stay with Nelia Noona!¡± Ton, who was standing beside him, mumbled with a noticeably sad face, ¡®Right¡­¡­ You¡¯d naturally rather be with Noona.¡¯ but the innocent-looking dragon didn¡¯t seem to pay any attention. ¡°Alright, Nelia. There¡¯s a park near the library, so it would be nice to go for a walk there with Zenuit.¡± When the duke added, Nelia had no choice but to comply. ¡®There¡¯s nothing I can do¡­¡­.¡¯ Nelia had to go out with Zenuit that day. *** When Zenuit arrived at the library, he read the book more quietly than she thought. However, Nelia hastily took the book away because one book he had to choose has a difficult title. Nelia checked if Duke Hart was concentrating on reading before whispering to Zenuit. ¡°If a child read such a book, what would the duke think about you?¡± ¡°Then do you want me to read a fairy tale?¡± ¡°Fairy tale books are really fun, too.¡± Nelia pulled out an illustration book that looked like a fairy tale book and handed it to Zenuit. ¡°Read this.¡± The illustration book just happened to have a gray dragon drawn on it. It seemed to be a book that unraveled Sigrid¡¯s myth using pictures. ¡°Although Zenuit doesn¡¯t appear in the story, you can recall about Sigrid in the past by reading this.¡± Only after Zenuit was handed an illustration book that Nelia opened the book she had been reading since earlier. Right after that moment, Duke Hart called out to her so she had to close it again. ¡°Nelia, is something the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing, why?¡± ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve been talking to Zenuit seriously earlier.¡± The duke obviously seemed to be immersed in reading the book earlier, but it turned out that she and Zenuit must have been more noisy than she thought. Nelia searched for an appropriate excuse. ¡°Oh¡­¡­ I had to coax Zenu a little because he said that the library was boring.¡± Duke Hart stared at Zenuit. His silent gaze felt somewhat burdening, it made Nelia wonder if the duke had any doubts about Zenuit. Regardless how many times Duke Hart has acted like a pushover for matters related to her, he might not be fond of Zenuit who appeared out of nowhere. ¡®Because there¡¯s one more dependent guest in the house¡­¡­.¡¯ On top of that, kids needed a lot of care. With focusing on solving the curse these days, he might find it even more annoying. Even now, when she talked to Zenuit, he seemed to have been distracted by the noise they made. Nelia looked at the duke and spoke with a sullen voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Grace. You must have been bothered by Zenuit, right?¡± The duke smiled and shook his head. ¡°No, if it¡¯s Nelia¡¯s family¡­¡­. I will also treat them as my own.¡± But, is something the matter? His smile felt somewhat rigid. When Nelia¡¯s expression barely changed, the duke continued. ¡°I told you, Nelia. I wasn¡¯t bothered by anything. Please take good care of Zenu.¡± Nelia felt guilty for Duke Hart¡¯s kind answer, but was inwardly relieved. Even if she told that reckless dragon to return to the dragon form, he wouldn¡¯t listen to her, and she would have to rack her brains if the duke looked at Zenu with a glint of discomfort. ¡°Thank you, Your Grace.¡± Nelia grabbed the duke¡¯s hand. The duke looked down at their hands. He finally had that usual soft smile on his face. But then, Zenuit¡¯s head popped out of the bookshelf while calling for Nelia. ¡°Noona, take out the book up there for me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Sure thing!¡± Nelia took off Duke Hart¡¯s hand out of surprise and hurriedly went to Zenuit, who was on the other side of the bookshelf. So, Nelia wasn¡¯t aware. About what kind of expression the duke had on his face. CH 80 Nelia walked to the back of the bookshelf where Zenuit was, and asked in a hushed voice. ¡°What is it?¡± Nelia asked, but Zenuit always had an apathetic face whenever she called him with eyes wide open. ¡°Showing affection in such a public place.¡± Nelia¡¯s ears quickly turned red. ¡°What do you mean by that¡­¡­..¡± Zenuit put his hands together, looked dazedly into the air while muttering in a flattering voice, as if imitating her. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­..¡± He changed his eyes to flat again while unclasping the arms that he had gathered in the center. ¡°You did that just now.¡± ¡°When did I look at His grace ike that¡­¡­.!¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re better to look at. That man is worse.¡± Zenuit glanced over the bookshelf. ¡°His Grace¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°Right. Regardless of the fact that I¡¯m here or not, he would look at you with a sweet gaze as if honey is dripping out of his eyes, and I feel like becoming a bee drowning in honey.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t say such things with those human eyes of yours.¡± Zenuit frowned. ¡°He often touches you.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?!¡± ¡°Well, he would touch your cheek or hand. And his eyes always look like he¡¯s going to gobble you¡­.. UMPH!¡± Nelia hurriedly closed Zenuit¡¯s mouth. Even though Zenuit has gotten old, it was very strange to hear such a thing when he was in form of a child. When Zenuit became more docile, Nelia took her hand off his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t say such weird things when you are in the form of a child.¡± Zenuit murmured, ¡®I just said according to what I saw.¡¯ and he said again to Nelia with squinted eyes. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not good to be seen by others, so try to refrain from expressing your affection when you¡¯re both in public.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.. All right.¡± Nelia felt her cheeks heated up. Therefore, as if attempting to change the subject, she asked about the book in Zenuit¡¯s hand instead. ¡°Is it fun to read books after a long time not doing it?¡± ¡°Do you think I would enjoy an illustration book such as this at my age? And on top of that¡­¡­. How can you draw Sigrid so ugly like this!¡± Zenuit shouted while pointing at the illustration of Sigrid in the book. ¡°You¡¯re not even included here, why are you so angry about this? And¡­¡­. Sigrid has became so old that they have no choice but to draw him like this because no one has ever seen him in person.¡± ¡°Sigrid is much better than this. I know better because I¡­¡­. attended and stayed by his side.¡± ¡°All right, all right.¡± It¡¯s nothing to make a fuss about, why is he so angry? On top of that, Nelia had a question for Zenuit. ¡°What kind of person was Sigrid when you served him?¡± ¡°Uhm¡­¡­..¡± ¡°I heard you were Sigrid¡¯s subordinate. You must have known about Sigrid well, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­ That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious about something. How was the greatest dragon in the world?¡± Zenuit squinted his eyes for a second. ¡°Hmm¡­¡­. His personality¡­¡­. I think Sigrid¡¯s personality changed a lot before and after she met Elena, his wife.¡± ¡°Oh, right. I read in the book that she was a great wife.¡± ¡°On top of being his wife, Elena was everything in Sigrid¡¯s life.¡± The woman whom the God of Wrath loved so much¡­¡­. Upon listening to Zenuit, she felt that he might have been much more like a romanticist. He must have been considerate to Elena, right? ¡°Then, what about their sons? What did their existence mean to Sigrid?¡± Nelia recalled the tragic story of his sons. Carl, the second son, was pure-hearted like his mother, Elena, but his first son, Shilin, was the opposite and always got angry because not only his look, but his personality also exactly resembled Sigrid. And Shilin was envious of his brother, Carl, therefore he was cursed by Sigrid. ¡®The back side of the book was torn apart, so I couldn¡¯t find out what kind of curse he was set upon.¡¯ It¡¯s no wonder that Nelia is curious. What kind of relationship has Sigrid and his sons had ever since? She wondered. Zenuit didn¡¯t say anything for a while, as if he was trying to recall old memories in his head. Or he might not know such a personal part of his master¡¯s life. Although Zenuit said he was the one and only subordinate of Sigrid, how could he know everything about him? ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know. I was just curious¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Sigrid cherished both his sons.¡± Zenuit answered in a subdued voice. ¡°Shilin, too¡­¡­.? Even though Sigrid has set a curse upon him.¡± ¡°Nelia.¡± Zenuit stared at Nelia with an uncharacteristically solemn face. Nelia was worried that she might have asked something she ought not asked. But then¡­¡­.. His stomach was growling. A loud noise came from Zenuit¡¯s stomach. ¡°You¡¯re hungry.¡± Nelia rubbed her forehead. *** After Zenuit whined about being hungry, Nelia eventually had to seek understanding from the duke and they moved to the nearby park. They were originally going to drop by the park, but they came much faster because of Zenuit. Nelia and her company sat on the large cloth laid on the sunny part of the ground inside the park. After she opened the basket that Ton had handed over to her in the morning, there appeared many foods such as sandwiches, grapes, and milk to eat. ¡°Wow, sandwich! I¡¯ll eat this.¡± Zenuit looked at the sandwich, mouth full of drooling saliva. During his stay with Ton in the mansion, he have been exploring various foods, and now he seemed to have known most names of the foods. When Nelia handed over the sandwich to Zenuit, he began to eat right after receiving it. She thought he was really hungry, therefore he ate very fast. Nelia handed the sandwich to the duke as well. ¡°Your Grace, hurry up and eat it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Nelia.¡± The duke originally didn¡¯t have much appetite, so he ate anything moderately. Even now, she noticed that he didn¡¯t seem to want to eat the sandwich. It was a bit early for lunch anyway. On the other hand, he was looking at Zenuit, who devoured the sandwich in a hurry, as if he was amazed. ¡°Zenu eats really well. He will grow taller quickly.¡± Zenuit took a big bite of the sandwich and shot a sideways glance at Duke Hart. ¡°Yes, I will grow to be bigger than His Grace.¡± ¡°You might be.¡± Duke Hart smiled softly. Zenuit was able to devour the sandwich in an instant and patted his stomach afterwards. And now he was sleepy, so his eyes appeared to be drowsy. ¡®He is really hyperactive.¡¯ Soon after, Zenuit was laying down with his head resting on Nelia¡¯s knee. ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Nelia looked at the tired Zenuit, who had fallen asleep before she even got to answer. ¡°It¡¯s a nice day to take a nap because the weather is nice.¡± On the other hand, Duke Hart smiled at the sleeping Zenuit. The smile made him look like he was in a good mood. ¡°Since we came out together for the first time in a while, I wanted to talk to Zenu in order to get to know him better, but I¡¯m a bit sad that he fell asleep.¡± Contrary to his words, the duke didn¡¯t appear to be really¡­¡­. Sad, but was it just her? ¡°Nelia must also be hungry, hurry and dig in.¡± Duke Hart held out the sandwich toward her. But Nelia shook her head because she didn¡¯t have much appetite. ¡°I don¡¯t eat, so it¡¯s fine.¡± The duke didn¡¯t give up and handed Nelia a grape. ¡°Then, you better have some of this.¡± The sandwich felt a bit too heavy for her, but she thought fruit would be fine because it¡¯s light. Nelia murmured, ¡®Alright then¡­¡­.¡¯ and tried to take it, but the duke took back his hand faster than her. ¡®What is he doing? He should hand it to me.¡¯ Nelia stared at the grapes in his hand that were also taken away from her reach. ¡°I think it will be hard to move because Zenuit is using Nelia¡¯s leg as a pillow, so I¡¯m going to feed you.¡± Uh¡­¡­.? Nelia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay! I can use my arms freely.¡± It has nothing to do with not being able to move her legs and eating grapes in the first place! ¡®It must be because he wants to feed me¡­¡­.!¡¯ Duke Hart¡¯s smiling face was too fascinating to face a rejection. ¡®How can he look so cool with that smile¡­¡­!¡¯ Upon realizing that Nelia¡¯s unresponsive figure was a sign of permission, Duke Hart brought the grapes to her mouth. There it goes! ¡°¡­¡­.Thank you.¡± The grapes disappeared into Nelia¡¯s mouth. She took a moment to savor the sweetness, and it was when the duke touched Nelia¡¯s lips with his finger. Nelia trembled out of surprise. ¡°Wh-what are you going to do?¡± ¡°There¡¯s grape juice on your lips.¡± ¡°I can just wipe it¡­¡­.¡± Nelia spoke out of embarrassment, but the duke only raised the corners of his lips and a leisurely smile appeared on his face. After Nelia digested the grape, the duke tried to feed her again¡­¡­. ¡°Mhm¡­¡­.¡± Zenuit tossed around and turned while letting out a small noise. Nelia accidentally hit the duke¡¯s hand out of surprise. ¡°I apologize, Your Grace.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s all right.¡± Quite contrary to his answer, the duke was staring at Nelia¡¯s hand. Nelia somehow felt a deep sense of deja vu in the current situation. She felt like this situation had been repeated quite often lately. However, she just couldn¡¯t help it because she was concerned about Zenuit¡¯s words back in the library earlier that asked her to refrain from showing affection. ¡°Mhm¡­¡­.¡± Zenuit woke up right at that moment. ¡°When did I fall asleep¡­¡­..¡± Zenuit, who was rubbing his sleepy eyes, quickly came to his senses and the surroundings became rowdy again. That¡¯s why Nelia didn¡¯t even notice. The fact that the duke was even more quiet than before. ¡°Zenu, be careful!¡± Extinguishing the warning, Zenuit began to run around the park. ¡°Wow! That lake is huge!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the name of that flower?¡± ¡°Look at that bird, the yellow color is so bright!¡± She understood that the environment and nature that he got to see again after thousands of years must be fascinating, but she wished he would be careful, but Zenuit seemed to have no intention of doing so. Thanks to Zenuit, Nelia had to follow him around and satisfy his curiosity. Nelia thought she was ignoring the duke too much for a moment, but he was the one who asked her to show him around the park first. At that time when saying so, Nelia felt the duke¡¯s tone was weak, but she was occupied by Zenuit, who already ran far away again, and had no choice but to draw her attention somewhere else. As she followed Zenuit, who was running, she realized they were crossing through the forest path of the park where there were less people around. Nelia was dragged around by Zenuit to wander aimlessly in the park. She felt like walking a disobedient dog. But Nelia soon realized something. Zenuit didn¡¯t just ignore her¡­¡­.it¡¯s that he didn¡¯t listen for f*ck sake. Zenuit, who was far ahead, suddenly came into a halt. In front of Zenuit, who stopped in his tracks, stood a man with a ferocious expression. It seemed that Zenuit, who was running around frantically, bumped into a man. The man slowly dragged his gaze down and looked at his shoes, before lifting his eyes again and spoke to Zenuit. ¡°Do you know how much the price of this shoes is?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡­.¡± Zenuit, who was running around all over the place, seemed to have stepped on the expensive shoes of a random man. When Nelia saw the deep cut in the man¡¯s eyes, she realized that he wasn¡¯t just an ordinary person. Moreover, his big body resembled a bear, so he appeared to be very threatening. ¡°Why are there so many dangerous fellas in this park?¡± This park is the place where Ton was kidnapped and taken away last time. Nelia thought she ran out of luck today and stepped forward hurriedly, covering Zenuit from the man¡¯s sight. ¡°I¡¯m deeply sorry. My brother must have accidentally stepped on your shoes. For the compensation, I will give it to you.¡± After Nelia said calmly, the man opened his eyes more ferociously than before. ¡°Compensation¡­¡­.? These are shoes that aren¡¯t even available for a few pairs a year.¡± CH 81 Nelia was deeply disturbed by the man¡¯s attitude. She said she would compensate because she didn¡¯t want this matter to be a big thing, but she actually had no reason to compensate. Such a little boy couldn¡¯t have broken his shoes just because he stepped on it, it was just a little dirty afterall. Nevertheless, the reason why Nelia wanted to take care of the situation quietly was because if she revealed this to the duke, he might really have a bad impression on Zenuit. She was anxious that the duke would find Zenuit annoying. Then, Zenuit, who was hiding behind Nelia, peeked out and spoke. ¡°To be honest, the shoes weren¡¯t even clean in the first place.¡± ¡°What do you say, you punk?¡± ¡°Because your face looks like a mess.¡± The man¡¯s face grew red at Zenuit¡¯s words. The man, who couldn¡¯t control his anger, walked forward and grabbed Zenuit by his nape and lifted him up. Zenuit clung to the man¡¯s hand. However, Zenuit kept being noisy. ¡°You¡¯d better take it back by saying nice things.¡± ¡°What do you say¡­¡­.! This little punk!¡± She could see steam coming out of the man¡¯s head. Soon after, the man raised his fist in the air and aimed it at Zenuit. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me this kid¡­¡­.¡¯ Of course, Nelia couldn¡¯t watch the child get hit even if the inside wasn¡¯t like that. Nelia hugged Zenuit as if protecting him. She closed her eyes tightly as if preparing to feel the pain that was about to come. But¡­¡­. ¡°Ahh¡­¡­¡­¡± When she opened her eyes, the man who was about to swing his fist was rolling on the floor screaming. She looked around to see what was going on. There was no one nearby to help. Zenuit was just looking at him with an annoyed expression. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Zenuit was¡­¡­.!¡± Zenuit snatched Nelia¡¯s hand and pulled it away from the man. ¡°Let¡¯s run.¡± Zenuit ran as fast as the wind, different from when he was just strolling around the park. When he finally stopped walking after taking a long way from where they were, Nelia spent a moment gathering her breath. When she could finally breathe, Nelia asked Zenuit. ¡°What the hell did you do to him?¡± It wouldn¡¯t be easy either for the adult man who had rolled on the floor and screamed like a child to chase them. ¡°I might have broken his wrist.¡± ¡°Pardon me?¡± When Nelia opened her eyes wide, Zenuit continued in a loud voice. ¡°I was caught off guard because you suddenly stepped forward! How can you attempt to cover me with such a weak body!¡± ¡°That man was about to hit Zenuit earlier.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a dragon! Such a human is no better than an ant against me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­. Even so, I couldn¡¯t just watch you get hit.¡± Zenuit sighed as he ran his fingers through his hair, and closed his eyes right after. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to care about what happens to him anyway. After all, he was the one who made a mistake first.¡± It¡¯s not wrong, but¡­¡­. It was Zenuit who stepped on the man¡¯s shoes first. However, there seemed to be nothing wrong with the shoes except dust, and even though she said she would compensate, she was planning on suing him. ¡°And¡­¡­. Do you also swing your fist at a kid like earlier?¡± Although Zenuit is a dragon who said humans are like ants, appeared very upset at that moment despite his child appearance. ¡°I think we should get going now. Or maybe the master will be looking for you.¡± The reproachful master, Duke Hart¡­¡­. But as he said, it was a while ago, so Nelia tried to move again. But she heard Zenuit¡¯s voice from behind again. ¡°And Nelia.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°From now on, you must never do anything as dangerous as before.¡± Nellia sighed. ¡°I¡¯d love to, but¡­¡­. It just didn¡¯t work out. Especially for those whom I¡¯m attached to.¡± So were Duke Hart and Charlotte. The idea of staying quiet like a typical extra was suddenly volatilized and disturbing. It was because she saw the duke turned into a monster and helped him find Charlotte¡¯s pendant necklace. ¡®My nosiness is also a problem.¡¯ Nelia thought that Zenuit must be whining about her personality, but he appeared somewhat shy. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re already attached to me. You¡¯re more warmhearted than I thought.¡± She suspected he might be embarrassed by what she said. Nelia looked at Zenuit as she let out a sigh. Zenuit¡¯s eyes were sparkling to hear the answer he was waiting for. ¡°How can I not get attached to you when we¡¯re always together like this?¡± At Nelia¡¯s answer, Zenuit¡¯s eyes sparkled, and soon changed his expression to a coy-looking one. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t hate you either.¡± How could you say that so haughtily? However, Nelia saw it. The corner of his honest mouth couldn¡¯t be hidden. He was grinning. Nelia thought that if Zenuit had been in his dragon form now, he would surely be wagging his tail. *** When Nelia and Zenuit went back to the place where Duke Hart was waiting, he was reading a book. When Nelia arrived, the duke smiled lightly and asked whether they enjoyed the tour or not. However, the duke¡¯s voice strangely sounded powerless. Nelia thought he was tired. ¡°You must be tired, should we go home?¡± They hurried back to the mansion, but he quickly put down the tableware when they were about to have dinner. He even went up to the room first, leaving a short remark that he had no appetite. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him¡­¡­.¡¯ The duke went to the park and was seemingly quite pressured. Nelia looked at Zenuit in case he noticed anything, but he just shrugged as if he knew nothing. Nelia eventually left Zenuit in the room and went to Duke Hart¡¯s room by herself. Knock, knock. ¡°Your Grace, this is Nelia.¡± There was no answer from the other side of the room. Nelia stared at the door as if she was looking through the door. ¡®He wouldn¡¯t have fallen asleep already.¡¯ Nelia eventually put her hand on the doorknob without being acknowledged by the room¡¯s owner. The door wasn¡¯t locked. Creaks. The room was dark because the lights weren¡¯t turned on. Nelia looked around the room looking for the duke. She managed to find the duke in no time. The duke was lying on the bed. ¡°Are you sleeping?¡± Nelia crept up to the bed. He was closing his eyes quietly. Nelia watched his figure for a moment, not thinking about leaving right away because he just closed his eyes picturesquely. Then she concluded that the reason why he seemed to run out of energy was because he was tired. She could tell from the fact that he went to bed so early in the night. And it was when Nelia was about to leave with such confidence. ¡°Nelia.¡± The duke held Nelia¡¯s wrist. ¡°Weren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± The duke pulled Nelia¡¯s wrist without saying anything. Nelia was dragged to sit on the bed. Nelia asked with a worried face while looking at his clearly weak gesture which was different from usual. ¡°Your Grace, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The duke¡¯s face was covered with one of his hands, so she couldn¡¯t see his expression properly. He remained quiet for a while, and then slowly spoke up. ¡°I¡¯m so tired.¡± Nelia failed to hide her surprised expression. The duke was someone who always said he¡¯s fine no matter how hard things were. As if he doesn¡¯t know how to say the word ¡®hard¡¯. Even before the total lunar day, he seemed worn out, but he never expressed his condition clearly. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­¡± Nelia¡¯s face was basked in worry. Instead of answering her, the duke extended his hand and caressed Nelia¡¯s cheek. Nelia became frustrated when he didn¡¯t tell her the reason. ¡°What is it, Your Grace?¡± ¡°I think Nellia will be disappointed if I tell her why.¡± ¡°Why would I be disappointed by the Duke?¡± The duke slowly retreated his hand from her cheek. ¡°No¡­ You certainly would be disappointed.¡± The duke exhaled deeply. ¡°It¡¯s about Zenu and¡­¡­.¡± What does he mean by saying it¡¯s because of Zenuit? Nelia seemed to know how the duke felt almost immediately. Zenuit suddenly lived in this house and he was forced to pretend to treat it as nothing, but it was actually not. The duke must have been getting impatient and on edge lately because he didn¡¯t get any information about Sigrid¡¯s heart. But she couldn¡¯t apologize to him and tell the truth. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°Nelia doesn¡¯t have to be sorry. It¡¯s because of my narrow mind.¡± ¡°No, I think I would have done the same.¡± The duke asked again after a brief pause. ¡°¡­¡­ Nelia thought about doing the same thing?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Nelia¡¯s obvious answer made the duke get up from his lying position. One of his eyebrows was bent curiously. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­. Why do you think I¡¯m blaming myself right now?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you feeling guilty about thinking he¡¯s (Zenuit) annoying?¡± Duke Hart rubbed his forehead and sighed. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­. I¡¯m not bothered by Zenu.¡± Nelia opened her eyes wide and tilted her head to the side. ¡°Then why¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with Zenu, it¡¯s about my seething jealousy and possessiveness that come out.¡± Nelia couldn¡¯t understand the duke¡¯s words. Nelia wondered why he would feel possessive and jealous when it¡¯s about Zenu. Of course, she knew well that the duke has extreme possessiveness. The duke had a history of being possessive of the female lead, Charlotte. But saying this now while mentioning Zenuit¡­¡­. Nelia opened her eyes wide when she realized what he meant. Seeing that, Duke Hart covered his face with his hands as if he was feeling guilty of himself. ¡°I knew Nelia would make that kind of face¡­¡­. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to tell you about my feelings.¡± ¡°Wait, let me make sure. Your Grace, are you jealous of Zenu?¡± He couldn¡¯t be. Nelia was embarrassed and could barely speak again. ¡°As you know, Zenu is my cousin¡­¡­.! Also, he¡¯s just a child!¡± The duke slowly began to speak after lowering the hand that covered his face. His eyes were still looking elsewhere. ¡°I¡¯m jealous of everything you touch, Nelia. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a child or just a cousin of yours.¡± This was the reason why the duke said it was hard. No, it was a relief. However, it was just Nelia who thought that way because the duke still spoke with a dark expression. ¡°And¡­¡­..¡± Yes? What else is left¡­¡­? The duke said with lowly opened eyes. ¡°I¡¯m nervous because I can¡¯t touch Nelia lately.¡± How could he say such embarrassing things with such a silly face? On the other hand, Nelia¡¯s face quickly turned red at the duke¡¯s direct confession. ¡°If you try to reach it, Nelia refuses.¡± There were several scenes that suddenly passed through Nelia¡¯s mind. When the duke touched her cheek or tried to hold her hand, he was surprised and moved away. Of course there was a reason. ¡°It¡¯s because a kid such as Zenu is watching¡­¡­.¡± Nelia was also concerned about Zenu, an innocent child, but she was also told to refrain from loving him directly. Actually, no matter how transcendent he was like a dragon, she was deeply concerned that he was a child. ¡°I know. However¡­¡­. I miss Nelia¡¯s warm body temperature.¡± The duke laughed powerlessly. ¡°Nelia knows¡­¡­ My skin is too cold. Once I realize your warmth, I think I want it more.¡± Nelia felt sorry for the duke¡¯s pathetic words. ¡°I actually¡­¡­.¡± The duke slowly moved his eyes to make eye contact. ¡°I still want to reach Nelia.¡± Maybe, all the time. The duke added in a whisper. CH 82 The whole time¡­¡­. Nelia¡¯s heart beat loudly at his confession. At the same time, she wanted to comfort the duke who was blaming himself. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± The duke slowly blinked at Nelia¡¯s abrupt question. Then, he touched Nelia¡¯s cheek with his fingertips. ¡°Will you hold my hand?¡± Nelia glanced somewhere over the wall. ¡°As expected, you seem to be concerned about Zenu.¡± Nelia changed her mind when Duke Hart dropped his gaze with raised hand. ¡®Right, it¡¯s not hard to hold hands.¡¯ Nelia took Duke Hart¡¯s hand first after gathering her courage. It definitely had been a long time since she felt this cool feeling. The duke smiled lightly at Nelia¡¯s hands over his. It wasn¡¯t a weak smile like earlier. He rubbed Nelia¡¯s fingers that were tangled with him lightly. There was a somewhat sluggish sensation as he traced the skin really slowly. The duke had a languid gaze. After that, he lowered his head and kissed Nelia¡¯s lips. Chup, chup, their lips touched and detached several times. ¡°As I expected¡­¡­ this can¡¯t do.¡± After reciting it again, he stopped the exchange of light kisses that looked like a pair of birds hitting their beaks, and proceeded to kiss her deeply. Nelia paused for a moment. This was because she was reminded about Zenuit despite the consuming kiss. Duke Hart might have noticed Nelia wasn¡¯t focusing on the kiss so he detached his lips from hers and kissed Nelia¡¯s cheek pettily. ¡°Eyes on me.¡± Nelia had no choice but to stop thinking about Zenuit because of the tickling kiss. The duke gently pushed Nelia to lie on the bed. The bed rocked a bit. Her mind instantly went blank at that exact moment. *** When Nelia opened her eyes again, the surroundings were already dark. ¡®¡­¡­when did the progress go this far?¡¯ She recalled the duke¡¯s aura which was different from usual as she came to his room, but when she regained her senses, she was already lying in bed beside the duke. The duke really had a lot of energy, he was rougher than usual¡­¡­. Nelia shook her head in denial as her nape became warm upon the reminiscent of what happened hours ago. ¡®Above anything¡­¡­ What excuse did he offer to Zenuit?¡¯ Since she left the room for quite a while yesterday, and hasn¡¯t been back for hours¡­¡­. Nelia covered her face with her hands out of shame. She could see the duke sleeping soundly through the gap between her fingers. ¡®So I fell for this snake¡¯s temptation again¡­¡­.¡¯ She wondered if the whole process was so sneaky, he attached their lips together and when he woke up, and when she woke up again, she was already lying in his bed. Nelia tried to sneak back into her room when the duke wrapped his hands around her waist. There was a glimpse of his silver eyes in the dark. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Zenu must be sleeping by himself.¡± The duke buried his face on Nelia¡¯s neck. ¡°If you go back now, you might wake Zenu up.¡± The murmuring voice behind her felt like a small vibration. Upon the whisper, Nelia thought it might happen sooner or later again. At this point, it was hard to blame the Duke. ¡®Ah¡­¡­ I¡¯m the problem.¡¯ She used to fall for the temptation of the duke before in the past, but she felt like falling for it more easily lately. It¡¯s just that¡­¡­. When she looked at the duke, her heart was itchy and her heart was pounding. As if something had gone wrong inside her. Nelia laid down on the soft bed again and faced the duke. The duke closed his half-opened eyes to see whether she was fully awake. Sleepiness was apparent in his eyes. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡­.¡± When Nelia called, he opened his closed eyes slowly with a listless face. ¡°You¡¯re not controlling my mind, are you?¡± The duke smiled lightly. He looked extremely handsome and felt as if his toes were retracted. ¡®Woke up from sleep and laughed with a sleepy face, and the only person who is this handsome would be Duke Hart.¡¯ While Nelia was thinking about such a trivial thing, the duke swept Nelia¡¯s hair and opened his mouth. ¡°I got caught. I was manipulating Nelia¡¯s mind so that she could only see me.¡± That moment was so peaceful when they were talking about trivial things, but the peace quite reminded her of the curse. Without that curse, this peaceful moment would be perfect¡­¡­ ¡°Your Highness.¡± The duke replied with a sluggish smile. ¡°Yes?¡± He seemed sleepy, but nonetheless was responding sincerely. ¡°The curse, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to solve it.¡± ¡°Just trust me.¡± Nelia said in a confident voice, her eyes were twinkling. However, the duke didn¡¯t say anything. She thought her expression was quite stiff. ¡®Have I upset him by bringing up the curse at such an early hour?¡¯ Nelia was worried at that moment, and Duke Hart hugged her. ¡°How can you be so lovely?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± The reason why there was no response was a harbinger of such an action. The duke, who hugged him without a break, whispered softly to the top of his head. ¡°It¡¯s a foul to look so lovely even at dawn. You make me wide awake.¡± Nelia trashed about in the duke¡¯s arms, thinking that she shouldn¡¯t have thought about it. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault. Hurry up and go back to sleep now.¡± The duke, however, had already been with his eyes wide open. No, it¡¯s more like about to devour her¡­¡­ ¡®Hah¡­¡­.¡¯ Nelia thought she rolled the dice again today. *** When she went back to her room in the morning, she saw Zenuit sitting on the bed, seemingly clean as if he had washed on his own. Nelia became more embarrassed as he sat particularly neat today. As Nelia walked quietly into the room, she could feel Zenuit¡¯s eyes trailing her. ¡°You were in the room next door all night, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± Nelia stopped in an unnatural move as if she had been caught in a trap. ¡°I know everything, that you went into the duke¡¯s room and didn¡¯t come out at all yesterday.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± He already knew everything, why did he even ask? Nelia felt heat crept up to her face. Zenuit shook his head upon seeing it. ¡°Anyway, the duke looks like a drooling animal that wants to devour you whenever you land his eyes on you¡­¡­.¡± Nelia hurriedly covered Zenuit¡¯s mouth. ¡°It¡¯s not something you can say while being in such a child¡¯s form¡­¡­¡± Zenuit took off Nelia¡¯s hand, which was enclosed around his mouth. ¡°How old you think I am now, saying I can¡¯t even speak that much!¡± ¡°I know that you are, in fact, old. But it¡¯s kind of embarrassing to say that in such a way¡­¡­.¡± Regardless of the fact that he was actually a black dragon inside, it made her have a guilty conscience as an adult for having a beast in the form of a cute child saying that¡­¡­ the duke wants to devour her. ¡°Then stop doing so!¡± ¡°What are you talking about!¡± He crossed his arms and his legs, and she had no idea where he had seen such a gesture. ¡°You¡¯re not even the official wife of the duke.¡± Nelia felt a sting. Zenuit continued with a strict look on his face as if he was disciplining someone. ¡°But, oh! People can spend the night together even without love¡­¡­¡± Nelia almost immediately got furious at Zenuit¡¯s words. ¡°What do you mean ¡®without love¡¯¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not even married, but you love each other?¡± Nelia didn¡¯t answer hastily. She knew the duke likes her. However, if she were asked if she felt the same¡­¡­. ¡°See, you¡¯re not even in love. This is why things can¡¯t be like this nowadays! Such things never happened during my time!¡± ¡°Which time are you talking about?¡± ¡°Thousands of years ago¡­¡­¡± Nelia rubbed her forehead. ¡°Zenuit, why are you nagging so much? Such a dragon is outdated.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡­ I¡¯m worried about you!¡± ¡°Are you even my parents?¡± Zenuit was quiet for a moment. Then he turned his head and murmured, ¡®The world is going to ruin, gonna ruin¡¯. Nelia left Zenu just like that on his own and prepared for work. The weekend had passed and work was waiting for her again. When she got out of the bathroom, Zenuit leaned to the window with the curtain pulled back. Nelia asked while drying her wet hair. ¡°Zenuit, what are you looking at?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I saw a rainy sky.¡± Rain? Nelia hurriedly joined Zenuit and looked out the window. Indeed, the sky seemed gloomy with the appearance of dark clouds, and the light rain was wetting the floor. Seeing Nelia¡¯s face darkened, Zenuit said curiously. ¡°Do you not like it when it rains?¡± ¡°No¡­¡­ There are people who are out of it when it rains.¡± Nelia grew anxious. The duke couldn¡¯t come to his senses whenever it rained as if he were drunk. It would be such a good idea to take a day off today, but he said he had to attend an important meeting today. ¡®The weather may bring effect to the curse¡­¡­¡¯ If she were to stay in close distance to him, he wouldn¡¯t turn into a snake even if he weren¡¯t taking the medicine, but when it rained like today, his condition could be worse and she wouldn¡¯t know anymore. ¡°Will His Grace be out of it when the rain fall?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­ I told you last time that the duke was cursed to be a snake, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You did.¡± ¡°If it rains, his condition may deteriorate, and he may turn into a snake. If people find out about it, His Grace will¡­¡­¡± Nelia sighed deeply at the overwhelming imagination just by thinking about it. ¡°Are you saying you were worried about it, at the very least?¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®at the very least¡¯? Are you saying that it¡¯s others¡¯ business?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say that.¡± Nellia tilted her head. ¡°What can Zenuit do about it¡­¡­?¡± ¡°I can do anything. Although I can¡¯t break His Grace¡¯s curse, I still can keep him from returning for about a day or so.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nellia hugged Zenuit. ¡°Zenuit, you¡¯re the best!¡± ¡°Get away from me!¡± When Nelia felt Zenuit pushed her away, she undone the hug. He might be embarrassed upon hearing the compliment because her cheeks grew red. ¡°Ehem, I will maintain His Grace¡¯s human form for about a day for today.¡± ¡°Thank you, Zenuit!¡± ¡°Of course, but I¡¯m not saying I will do this for free.¡± The corner of Nelia¡¯s mouth, which was turned upward, settled back into place. ¡®That¡¯s expected¡­¡­.¡¯ As the situation turned different, the flooding excitement died down. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about that later.¡± What the hell is he asking for? ¡°For your information, I don¡¯t have any money. I can¡¯t do anything dangerous because I have responsibilities.¡± ¡°Who do you think I am? For asking such a thing!¡± Nelia was more relieved to see Zenuit, who was jumping around. As long as it¡¯s not like that¡­¡­ ¡°Alright. If you will prevent His Grace from turning into a snake today, I¡¯ll do what you want.¡± *** By the time she arrived at the palace, it was raining even more. The duke also failed to keep himself together. As if a bonfire that burnt just barely in the midst of rain. Arriving at the office, the duke plopped on the chair. The duke¡¯s pale face seemed to be even paler than before. Zenuit clicked his tongue upon seeing it. [He¡¯s sagged just because it¡¯s raining a little.] During my day, I didn¡¯t even get to be treated like an adult. Zenuit murmured. Nellia raised her head and stared at Janewitt. Of course, Nelia was the only one who could hear the dragon¡¯s murmur. Nelia raised her head and looked at Zenuit. Zenuit avoided her stare. ¡®Latte series of that guy.¡¯ Nelia had been dissatisfied with him for a while, but she didn¡¯t say anything else because he decided to reduce the effect of the duke¡¯s curse today. [Yeah, Nelia. I think there¡¯s a note on your desk.] A note? Nelia approached the desk upon hearing Zenuit¡¯s words. There really was a note. ¡®Who in the Imperial Palace¡­¡­.¡¯ It sounded like an embarrassing thing, even though it¡¯s been a while since she came to work with the duke at the Imperial Palace, but no one has spoken to her ever. She often saw the duke¡¯s aide, but he was the type that was hard to get close to because he was too cold like Ton. Besides, there weren¡¯t many women in the Imperial Palace. It was funny how, except for the duke, Carlos was the one who talked to her. Nelia opened the note with such thoughts. [Come to Star Palace this evening, west of the main palace.] CH 83 Nelia¡¯s eyes widened after reading the note. There was no mention of any person, but figured it out right away. That it was Carlos who left it. When Nelia was still looking at the note, Zenuit, who was sitting on the desk, got up and walked over. [What note is that?] ¡°¡­¡­.It¡¯s nothing.¡± Nelia folded the note again and put it in her pocket. Zenuit was puzzled when Nelia answered with a flat face, but something gained his attention in no time. There was a pile of documents on the desk that needed to be skimmed briefly, but the letter on the document didn¡¯t come through Nelia¡¯s eyes. Carlos, who had been forgotten for a while, contacted her, which seemed to make her heart pounding. ¡®If I talk to him well the other day¡­¡­. He might change his mind.¡¯ When she talked with Carlos the other day, he looked as if he was about to ask for something. She was concerned about what he was about to ask, Nelia recalled the letter she had received from Griff. Right. Griff said there could be no side effects, so she should be composed to tell him about it. She had to work it out on her own somehow. Or, it might put the duke in danger. Nelia looked at the duke while biting her lips unconsciously. He seemed to be struggling even more than the last time it rained. ¡®As expected, it would have been better for him to rest at the duke¡¯s house¡­¡­..¡¯ It might be because of his burdening position as the prime minister, he had to keep going to work even when under the weather. Even so, she didn¡¯t have any other plans after the meeting in the afternoon, so it would be better for him to return. She thought she had to take the duke back home so that she could go see Carlos in the evening without worries. Nelia spent the morning thinking about that. *** After lunch, the duke went to attend a meeting. Nelia sighed loudly as if she were exhaling her worries when there were just her and Zenuit in the room. [It will be over soon.] ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Zenuit seemed to be concerned about her throughout the morning. Even if she didn¡¯t talk to him properly, she could feel him glancing at her from time to time. However, she didn¡¯t want to tell him about Carlos. Even if she actually told Zenuit, nothing could be solved either. [More than that, I wonder why the duke is in such a bad condition whenever it rains?] Zenuit said, as if intending to change the subject while looking at the door where the duke had left. ¡°Right¡­¡­. I don¡¯t know.¡± [I think I know the reason.] Zenuit, who was looking at the door, turned to Nelia. ¡°What is it?¡± [It¡¯s because there was fire inside him.] Nelia was interested at the unexpectedly unscientific reason from Zenuit. ¡°Fire¡­¡­.¡± [Right. The duke is someone who has fire inside him. That¡¯s why he¡¯s weak against rain.] ¡°His skin is cold for someone who has fire inside¡­¡­. And his personality is not that fiery.¡± [The fire inside has nothing to do with that.] Zenuit replied seriously. ¡°What happens if he has fire inside him?¡± [There will be times when he can¡¯t control himself because of the burning fire. If he¡¯s lost in the flames, he will have evil thoughts.] What the h*ll¡­¡­.? Nelia thought Zenuit¡¯s words regarding the duke were pretty accurate. In fact, the duke was originally a villain in this world. She wasn¡¯t sure if it¡¯s because of the burning fire within himself, but she knew he¡¯s capable of expressing revenge like that. ¡°Then, does the duke have to live with the fire within him forever?¡± [Not necessarily.] ¡°So, how?¡± [If he meets someone whom he loves so much, and if such love is accomplished, the fire inside him will be weakened.] What¡­¡­.? ¡°Isn¡¯t that such a romantic thing?¡± Zenuit¡­¡­. It didn¡¯t look like it, but it¡¯s quite sentimental. [I¡¯m serious!] ¡°How does Zenuit know that?¡± [I¡¯ve experienced it before.] Nellia blinked. ¡°What about the fire force inside you, Zenuit?¡± [Fire energy.] ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I mean.¡± [Yes, I also had fire energy a long time ago. But not anymore.] That meant Zenuit had someone whom he loved so much. ¡®He¡¯s unexpectedly a romanticist¡­¡­¡¯ So does Sigrit, Zenuit, and dragons who actually are romantic races. [If there¡¯s another cause of fire, naturally it must be eliminated.] ¡°The cause¡­¡­.?¡± [Right. From my perspective, it seems that there¡¯s another ancient cause that affects the duke.] There¡¯s a reason why he lives with fire within him¡­¡­.? While she was wondering about the reason, the door opened. Duke Hart, who finished the meeting, still looked pale. He even stumbled a bit at the door. ¡°Your Grace!¡± Nelia quickly approached the duke and supported him. He leaned on Nelie as if embracing her. ¡°Thank you, Nelia.¡± Duke Hart gave out a smile, but cold sweat seemed to adorn his forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the mansion. It must be fine since the important schedule has passed.¡± ¡°Yes, I would like to.¡± Nelia helped the duke walk to the carriage. The duke said he would have to keep his eyes open for a while. When Nelia approved, he closed his eyes while leaning his head on Nelia¡¯s shoulder. Nelia glanced at the duke, who was leaning his head on her quietly. ¡®True love¡­¡­.¡¯ He said that it has to be love that assuages the fire energy within the duke. As Zenuit said, if the duke is to be met with the love of his life, will the burning fire inside him be alleviated even just a little? If she wasn¡¯t the one whom the duke loved eternally¡­¡­. Nelia was lost in her thoughts about the duke for a moment before imagining such things. In the past, the duke was defined as a special person to her. It just didn¡¯t feel enough as of lately. When she looked at the duke, she felt bad, sad, and happy. Her feelings for him have become much more complicated and abound than before. However, it wasn¡¯t easy to answer when asked if she loved the duke as much as he loved her. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Nelia looked at the duke, who closed his eyes, quietly. What does this beautifully-sculptured faced man mean to her? She stared at the duke while thinking that she knew one thing for sure. She didn¡¯t want anyone other than herself to calm the fire within the duke. Nelia remembered the scene in the past when she thought the duke was having a crush on Charlotte. It was a shameful past, but due to that, she was able to recognize a little bit of her feelings beside the dull one. When the familiar view of the mansion slowly appeared from the window, Nelia gave up thinking about the duke. Anyway, the important thing today isn¡¯t about thinking of the duke, but protecting him from Carlos. Nellia was firmly determined. *** Nelia, who had safely brought the duke to the room and laid him on the bed, raised her body, which was lying down, and spoke. ¡°Uhm¡­¡­. Your Grace.¡± ¡°Yes, Nelia.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ll have to go home for a while in the evening.¡± It was always that excuse when she had to go somewhere else without the duke knowing, but there was no other reason to be separated from him. There¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t allow her to go visit her family. Of course, she felt uncomfortable to deceive the duke like this. Even now. ¡°Why¡­¡­.?¡± The duke didn¡¯t seem to want to be separated from her on a day like today. He originally didn¡¯t want to be separated, but when she talked about going home, he usually agreed without asking the reason. ¡°I¡¯ve said that my parents are staying at the estate lately. But they came to the capital yesterday. I think I would like to see them.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes, that should be done.¡± Nelia was very anxious to lie to the duke, but there was nothing she could do. If she says she¡¯s going to see Carlos, she¡¯ll have to tell him the reason, and then there might be another big fight between them. ¡®It¡¯s going to be hard to fight in this state.¡¯ So it would be best if she talked to Carlos properly today. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. We¡¯ll meet nearby, so the duke won¡¯t turn into a snake.¡± The reason she lied like this was because she asked Zenuit not to let the duke turn into a snake today. The duke would think it¡¯s weird if he didn¡¯t take any medicine and didn¡¯t turn into a snake, so she had to pretend that she wasn¡¯t far. ¡°Please rest assured, Nelia.¡± Nelia parted the duke¡¯s quilt and left the room. Nelia, who was back in her room, read the book and waited for dinner time to come by, and when it was about six o¡¯clock, she proceeded to prepare by taking out her outer. Zenuit, who was in his child form, grabbed the hem of Nelia¡¯s clothes. ¡°Nelia, where are you going at this late hour?¡± ¡°Wait for me¡­¡­. I¡¯m going to go outside to see my parents.¡± ¡°Really? Then I can go with you. I¡¯ll go after you quietly in the form of dragon.¡± Nellia frowned. ¡°Absolutely not.¡± ¡°I¡¯m bored here by myself.¡± ¡°Go play with Ton.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m tired of him now. As I thought, I think you¡¯re the funniest.¡± Nelia was envious of Zenuit for a moment. She didn¡¯t know if there has ever been a time when she was completely having fun like this. In her previous life, she was born in a desperately poor household and only had to work part-time for the rest of her life, so she thought she would live comfortably here, but every time she opened her eyes, a lot of things kept happening. When she thought so, she felt frustrated as if something heavy was pressing against her chest. How she wished to not have any worries like this dragon. When these thoughts came to mind, Nelia wanted to impulsively vent her current situation to this seemingly thoughtless dragon, whose eyes were twinkling. In the end, she heaved out a sigh and told the hidden truth. ¡°I¡¯m not actually going to visit my parents.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Do you remember when I told you that there was someone who made a mistake while I washed you?¡± ¡°I remember that. Your face looked gloomy back then.¡± Nelia nodded slowly. ¡°I¡¯m going to meet him. I think I should talk to him about it.¡± ¡°Then you can just go, why are you so prepared as if you¡¯re about to die?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be easy to talk to him about it.¡± Nelia said, holding back the sigh that was about to come out. ¡°Therefore, Zenuit, stay quiet in the mansion¡­¡­..¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± This dragon, for real. A light sinew appeared slightly on Nelia¡¯s forehead. ¡°It would be more courageous to go with someone else than to go on your own.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not even a human being¡­¡­..¡± But before she knew it, Zenuit has turned into a dragon and was getting ready to go after her. He flew toward the door and waved as if signalling her to be quick. [It¡¯ll be hard for the wagon to move if it rains even heavier. Let¡¯s go before it happens.] Right¡­¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter if he comes along. After all, he can¡¯t even see Zenuit, who is in his dragon form. However, it might bother her when she has a talk with Carlos. Nelia sighed, but eventually leave the mansion with Zenuit as she had no choice. CH 84 PAGE 1 It seemed to be the first time ever since she entered Nelia¡¯s body that it rained so much. Nelia just closed her eyes as she heard the rain.. She was worried about Duke Hart, who must be alone on a day like this, but she comforted herself by thinking that he would be fine as he was lying in bed quietly. When the wagon arrived in front of the building, the surroundings were already dark. There were not many people in the street because of the rain. ¡®It¡¯s said to be in a separate palace west of the main palace.¡¯ Nelia walked there, remembering the star palace where she was supposed to meet Carlos. The more she went to the detached palace, the fewer people were there. She saw the building that Carlos said to be a detached palace in no time. It was a building as dark as the cloudy weather. Zenuit, who had followed in the form of dragon, tilted her head. [Is this really the place?] That was the question Nelia wanted to also ask. ¡°This is the right place, right?¡± This was the only building around, so it was impossible to be the opposite. But it still remained a question. It was raining and it was dinner time, but she couldn¡¯t sense any movement at all here. As if there were no one. However, Nelia thought she couldn¡¯t keep pacing around, so she stepped into the building. The rain is growing heavier and her skirt is a bit wet even though she used an umbrella. She felt a chill. PAGE 2 The building was open. ¡®Where am I supposed to go?¡¯ It was then. A faint sound of piano came from above. Looking around, Nelia stopped and stood still at the sound of the piano came from the second floor. Nelia looked at Zenuit. Zenuit was looking up as if he also heard the sound of piano. [There must be someone upstairs.] Nelia nodded her head quietly and moved slowly toward the upstairs. The building must be used at this time, and the stairs that are used to go up made a creaking sound. It didn¡¯t seem to be maintained at all. When he arrived at the hallway on the second floor, she saw the space where it was shone by the light. ¡®I guess he¡¯s there.¡¯ Before she knew it, the sound of piano stopped. Nelia walked down the hallway carefully and stood at the door where the sound of piano came from. She opened the door with a squeak. She saw someone sitting in front of the piano. It was Carlos. However¡­¡­. He looked a bit strange. Carlos was lowering his head with his right arm clenched tightly. Nelia hurriedly approached Carlos as he seemed weird with his right arm shaking. ¡°Your Highness!¡± PAGE 3 His eyes were closed tightly. Thick vein was visible on his neck, as if he were enduring tremendous pain. Nelia, who was confused, wondered if she should get someone. [He must hurt so much.] Nelia looked up at Zenuit. Zenuit spoke in a serious tone. [It¡¯ll be better if you caress his arm.] According to Zenuit, Carlos¡¯ right arm must be hurt now, but there was no way he could get better if she just rubbed his arm. She ever gave Carlos a light massage when Carlos¡¯ arm stiffened, but he wasn¡¯t suffering in pain back then. As Nelia was agonizing, Zenuit urged her. [Think of it as if saving someone.] As he said, she was terrified seeing Carlos, who seemed about to die soon. ¡®Yes¡­¡­. Let¡¯s do everything for now.¡¯ If something bad happened to Carlos when there were only two of them, she might be falsely accused. Nelia, who was barely reaching out, grasped Carlos¡¯ trembling arm. She was worried about what to do if Carlos pushed her away, he didn¡¯t even seem to know that he held his arm because he was too occupied in enduring the pain. Nelia rubbed Carlos¡¯ arm lightly. His arm was as stiff as rock. Carlos¡¯ closed eyes twitched. His trembling arm slowly came to a stop. The protruding veins on Carlos¡¯ neck also subsided little by little. Nelia sighed when she saw it. ¡®What happened as soon as he got here?¡¯ PAGE 4 Even so, she would have been very confused if she came all by herself, since she was able to handle it quite poorly due to Zenuit. She didn¡¯t like it when he said to follow her, but she got help in such an unexpected situation. Nelia looked at Zenuit as if to thank him. However, he just stared unusually at Carlos, she couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking. For a moment, she was flabbergasted by the unusual appearance of Zenuit, but she had no choice other than turning her attention after feeling some tugging on her arm. When she turned her head, Carlos¡¯ black eyes were staring directly at her. ¡°¡­¡­ How did you do that?¡± What is he talking about, doing what, all of a sudden? Nelia couldn¡¯t understand what Carlos was asking about. ¡°What¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°Things you have done to me just now.¡± The fierce eyes that blinked seemed to be filled with rage. Nelia wondered if she caused bad things to him by caressing his arm. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡­. I felt like something wrong also happened to Your Highness¡¯ arm just like time, so I caressed it a bit to help.¡± Carlos frowned. Then lowered his gaze to look at his right arm. ¡°I must have guessed it right¡­¡­.¡± Carlos muttered in a small voice to himself. Nelia couldn¡¯t figure out what he was saying. Anyway¡­¡­ That¡¯s not the problem right now. ¡°Is your arm okay now?¡± Carlos, who was staring at his arm, slowly raised his head and met Nelia¡¯s gaze at her question. PAGE 5 His dark eyes looked particularly deep and distant today, perhaps either because of the dark night sky or the gloomy atmosphere of the building. As if in the depth of the sea where nobody knows what¡¯s about to happen. ¡°No.¡± Nelia tilted her head at the strange answer. ¡°Pardon¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not fine.¡± At Carlos¡¯ answer, the lightning struck as if roaring outside. ¡°The reason why I was in so much pain right now is because of the medicine that Duke Hart gave me.¡± Carlos¡¯ eyes glint at the sudden lightning. *** The duke, who was lying on the bed, stood up and glanced at the clock. It was 7 o¡¯clock in the evening. He thought he fell asleep for a while, and woke up to the loud sound of thunder. Duke Hart¡¯s eyes turned to the window. The heavy rain was raging against the window. ¡°Did Nelia manage to meet her parents when it rained this much?¡± The duke, who was concerned about Nelia, opened the drawer and took out the transformation medicine because of the unusual weather. She said she would be back soon after meeting her parents nearby, but somehow he didn¡¯t feel good about it. As if he was about to turn. Is it because of the bad weather? Just as he stared at the window, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Your Grace, it¡¯s Ton.¡± PAGE 6 Duke Hart frowned. Ton must have known he was in poor condition on such a rainy day, so he wouldn¡¯t come here until something particular happened. Duke Hart answered while putting the bottle he was holding in his pocket. ¡°Come in.¡± Soon the door opened and Ton walked in and stood in front of the bed. ¡°Excuse me, but Your Grace¡­¡­ has a visitor.¡± ¡°Visitor?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­. I¡¯ll just send them back on a day like today, but I tolerate it because their one of Nelia¡¯s family.¡± Duke Hart¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Nelia said she would go to see her parents who came up to the capital from the marquisate. But, family? ¡°He¡¯s Nelia¡¯s brother.¡± Why isn¡¯t he with his family after not being able to meet for a long time? ¡°Since Nelia is out now, shall I send him back?¡± Ton didn¡¯t seem to wonder that Nelia¡¯s brother came here because he had no idea that Nelia had gone to visit her parents. On the other hand, Duke Hart, who sensed something was off, rose from the bed. ¡°Let¡¯s come down.¡± *** Duke Hart, who had changed his clothes, entered the parlor where Leighton sat. He could see Leighton looking around busily inside. PAGE 7 Leighton, who spotted Duke Hart, sprang up from his seat. ¡°Oh¡­¡­. Good evening, Your Grace!¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Leighton.¡± Leighton looked quite moved. ¡°You even know my name¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Of course. Aren¡¯t you the only brother of Nelia?¡± ¡°Nelia must have talked about me a lot.¡± Leighton caressed his nape in embarrassment. Then, he blinked and asked as if realizing something. ¡°Now that I think about it, why did Your Grace come down alone?¡± He seemed to want to ask where she was headed to. Duke Hart sat on the sofa across from him with a smile. ¡°Nelia is currently outside.¡± Duke Hart concealed the fact that Nelia had gone to visit her parents from Leighton. ¡°At such a late hour?¡± As expected, he reacted as if he had no idea where Nelia was headed to. ¡°She said she had somewhere to go for sometime.¡± Leighton muttered to himself, ¡®That brat walks around at such a late hour without having fear toward others¡­¡­¡¯ After that, he glanced up at the duke and asked. ¡°But¡­¡­ Is Your Grace ill? Your Grace doesn¡¯t look well.¡± The duke actually felt his body as very heavy from the moment he got up. It wasn¡¯t originally this bad even with the rain, but his symptoms were particularly severe today. PAGE 8 However, the duke smiled as usual on the outside as if nothing couldn¡¯t possibly go wrong. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Grace should take care. No matter how much money you have, it¡¯s all over if Your Grace falls sick.¡± Leighton certainly had a different personality from Nelia. Even having shared a brief conversation, the duke could feel his insolent and simple-minded personality. Even so, he didn¡¯t see, bad just because he¡¯s Nelia¡¯s family. ¡°I was thinking of coming over to Nelia¡¯s house sometime, but thank you for personally coming here.¡± Leighton grinned with a light laugh at the grateful utterance for a moment, and soon asked as if sensing something strange. ¡°But¡­¡­ why would Your Grace come over to my house?¡± ¡°Nelia did a fantastic job. I got a lot of help from her.¡± Leighton said with a virtuous look. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s good at doing her job because she resembles me. I¡¯m glad I was helpful to you, too.¡± The duke asked while slowly looking at Leighton. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be strange if I visited Nelia¡¯s house to greet them?¡± ¡°Of course not! Your Grace is always welcome.¡± ¡°When would you like me to visit?¡± ¡°My parents are always at home, so Your Grace can come anytime.¡± When he answered that their parents were always at home, it became clear that Nelia lied to the duke. Nelia definitely said her parents were in the territory, so they asked her to keep Zenu. Duke Hart momentarily hardened his expression at Leighton¡¯s reply, but Leighton, who was excited, failed to notice it. ¡°Oh, by the way, Your Grace. I heard you are raising a snake.¡± Duke Hart quickly controlled his expression at Leighton¡¯s question. PAGE 9 ¡°Snake?¡± ¡°Did Nelia not tell you? When I went to Your Grace¡¯s office last time, I was really surprised to see a snake.¡± Duke Hart finally caught up with what he was talking about. Leighton had caught the sight of his snake form in the palace¡¯s office. Nelia covered up the situation by pretending that Leighton saw the snake he raised that day. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m raising it in the office for a reason.¡± ¡°Regardless of how many reasons there are, Your Grace¡¯s taste is very unique. Raising a snake.¡± At the end of Leighton¡¯s words, there was a sound of thunder outside the window. The lightning struck again. Duke Hart¡¯s eyes turned to the window. The weather was unusual. At the same time, he suddenly had an ominous feeling. It was more like an animal instinct. ¡°Oh the weather is really bad. That brat, Nelia had gone in such a time, where the h*ll is she going in this heavy rain¡­¡­. Huh? Your Grace?¡± Duke Hart rose from his seat. His eyes were growing a little darker than a moment ago. ¡°I apologize in advance. I think I have to move first.¡± CH 85 Duke Hart headed straight to Nelia¡¯s room from the parlor. He was more worried rather than angry that Nelia had lied to him. Why did she go out in this weather, even telling such a lie to him? ¡®Where the h*ll did she go?¡¯ He had to find something that gave out a clue about Nelia¡¯s whereabouts. While searching throughout Nelia¡¯s room, Duke Hart found a note in the desk drawer. The note just said to come to the separate palace on the west side of the Main Palace in the evening. The name of the sender wasn¡¯t written there, but somehow the duke figured out who wrote that note. The duke remembered the day when he asked Nelia to go for an errand. It took Nelia a while to finish the errand, and she acted somewhat awkward after coming back. It looked strange unlike usual, so he wondered what happened, and he thought she met Carlos. Duke Hart crumpled the paper in her hand with a stiffened expression. Seeing the duke who went down with his outerwear, Ton stopped his pace. ¡°Master, where do you intend to go? The weather is not good right now.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a place I need to drop by urgently.¡± ¡°I understand how you feel, but you don¡¯t look well. And if you collapse somewhere outside¡­¡­.¡± Ton was very concerned about the duke whose face resembled a corpse, but the duke spoke firmly. ¡°I won¡¯t be late. Please see the guess off for me.¡± *** Leighton frowned at Duke Hart, who disappeared in no time. ¡°What¡¯s this all of sudden¡­¡­.¡± Even if he tried to be nice and polite on the outside, those kinds of people intended to do as they please. Leighton, who was grunting in annoyance inwardly, rose from his seat to leave the parlor. Nelia¡¯s gone, and the duke¡¯s gone too. There was no reason for him to stay in the duke¡¯s house anymore. ¡®Why is it hard to meet Nelia right away every time?¡¯ He came all the way here intending to ask Nelia once more to take a look at Elena¡¯s tears, but he just had to return without any result. Tuk. It was when something bumped against Leighton¡¯s foot. Looking down, he saw a small glass bottle. ¡°Huh¡­¡­.?¡± Leighton leaned over and picked up the bottle. There was something as small as beans inside. ¡°Did the duke drop it?¡± His pale face looked sickly and disoriented. That must be why he didn¡¯t notice it dropped from his pocket. Leighton took out the bottle and looked on the inside quietly. It seemed like medicine. He didn¡¯t look well, is he taking medicine? There was too much medicine for that. As if he eats it every day¡­¡­. Leighton, who was observing the medicine inside the bottle, soon opened his eyes wide. ¡°Impossible!¡± Is this the rumor about his vitality? That the duke consumes every day! Looking closely, there was small text labeled on the cork. ¡®Griff.¡¯ If it¡¯s that Griff, the pharmacist known for his vitality medicine, it must be right. They sell extremely effective vitality medicine at the back of Werther¡¯s Farm. As far as he had noticed, it didn¡¯t seem like a vitality medicine because there were Seitia leaves in it, but what¡¯s the point of it in this situation? According to the rumor, vitality medicine is really expensive¡­¡­ Leighton slipped the medicine bottle into his pocket. ¡®It¡¯s the duke anyway, he can buy it again because he has a lot of money.¡¯ Leighton¡¯s lips crept up. He actually needed money lately, but it won¡¯t be necessary anymore because he thought this was a good deal. He spent all the money he had saved to find out about Sigrid¡¯s heart, so he wondered about how to find money¡­¡­. If he sells this medicine to the black market, he would get a pretty good deal. The cork clearly has a label. Leighton left the parlor while thinking so. However, he was surprised to see the person standing in front of the door. ¡°¡­¡­¡­ You scared me.¡± In front of the door stood the butler, who guided him previously to the parlor. The way he spoke and acted was very polite, but extremely flat expression bothered him quite a bit. Of course, he must have felt that way because he just snuck Duke Hart¡¯s medicine. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for catching you off guard. I wanted to tell you that we prepared a carriage to take you back home because it rains so much.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­ Yes, thank you.¡± Leighton tried to continue his pace while hiding his discomfort, when Ton¡¯s voice was heard again. ¡°Oh, right.¡± ¡°Pardon¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°While you¡¯re here, it would be nice to see Young Master Zenu, but he¡¯s currently not in his room, he might be out with Young Lady Nelia.¡± Leighton rolled his eyes. ¡°Zenu¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Zenu. Your younger cousin.¡± Cousin¡­¡­.? Leighton couldn¡¯t understand what Ton was talking about. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re probably hearing about him from Nelia, it would be nice to meet him directly, but I apologize because he¡¯s away right now.¡± He wondered about what this man was saying, Nelia seemed to have someone named Zenu in this house pretending to be her cousin¡­¡­ He didn¡¯t understand the situation, but first he must answer calmly. ¡°¡­¡­.That¡¯s all right, haha. We can meet each other next time.¡± ¡°Yes, then please go home carefully.¡± Leighton tilted his head and climbed into the carriage which has been prepared by Ton. ¡®Who the h*ll is Zenu¡­¡­?¡¯ *** Nelia looked at Carlos, who approached her, and unknowingly stepped back. Then she remembered that there was Zenuit beside her. He also came by her side, flapping his wings, knowing that Carlos was acting strange. However, Carlos took something out of his pocket and quietly recited it for a moment, and Zenuit¡¯s body bounced off. Nelia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What¡­¡­ What did you do?¡± ¡°I told you to come alone, but I still made a barrier with magic equipment just in case.¡± She wondered if Carlos had noticed Zenuit¡¯s existence, but it seemed that he hadn¡¯t. So what the h*ll is happening¡­¡­ ¡°Why do you do that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be disturbed by anyone right now.¡± Zenuit, who was bounced away, was unable to enter the space they were in again. [Nelia!] Zenuit¡¯s voice was as if heard from a very distant place. ¡°You remember why I called you here, right?¡± Nelia, who was looking at the door, had no choice but to turn her head at Carlos¡¯ voice. ¡°¡­It¡¯s because of the side effects of the medicine that we gave to Your Highness a few days ago.¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s because of the side effects. Just as I said, the reason why I suffered so much just now was because of that medicine.¡± Carlos trudged close to her without her realizing it. Nelia, who stepped back, hit something which resulted in her losing balance of her body and falling backward. It was covered with white cloth, but it felt like a sofa. ¡°As you had seen earlier, I often felt severe pain after taking the medicine.¡± Nelia gathered the courage to look up and met the eyes of Carlos. ¡°The pharmacist who made the medicine said that there¡¯s no way¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So, you think I made it up?¡± She couldn¡¯t refute his claim. She saw him a while ago and he seemed to be really in pain. But, still¡­¡­. ¡°How do you know that the pain you felt is the result of taking the medicine?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I felt that way.¡± ¡°That¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Are you about to say that it¡¯s too unconvincing?¡± When Nelia didn¡¯t answer, he took a seat on the sofa and tilted his upper body toward Nelia. ¡°Nelia.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter right now is just that the duke had given me an unidentified medicine, and I took it. That fact alone would be enough to scheme the duke.¡± Carlos caressed Nelia¡¯s hair lightly. ¡°However¡­¡­ I¡¯m thinking of giving you a chance.¡± Nelia nibbled on her lip. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Carlos raised the corner of his mouth. His fierce gaze and calm smile gave off a dangerous aura. ¡°Be mine.¡± He continued calmly while looking at Nelia¡¯s twisted expression. ¡°You have to become completely mine and don¡¯t meet or see anyone, that is what I want.¡± Nelia spat out in anger. ¡°Don¡¯t try to joke with me. Nobody can¡¯t live like that.¡± ¡°Even if the duke is in danger? Regardless of how popular Duke Hart is and even the one whose favored by my father, it all will be over for him if he gets dragged in this.¡± Nelia stared at Carlos, but he only had an evil smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯m not saying that I¡¯m going to do something to you. You just have to be my maid and give yourself entirely to me.¡± Carlos uttered in an unfailingly tender voice. In contrary, Nelia hated him so much that she even longed to see his usual cold appearance. ¡°¡­¡­.. Why do Your Highness want to keep me by your side to this extent?¡± ¡°Because I want you.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t Your Highness only want to take away the precious things of someone you despise?¡± Carlos smiled. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t deny that I became interested in you for that reason at first. However, it¡¯s not the case now.¡± Nelia imagined the black eyes that were seen between his lowly opened eyes were closing on her. ¡°Now¡­¡­ I just want you to stay beside me. Then, I think everything will be solved. This pain, emptiness, and everything.¡± Nelia still couldn¡¯t figure out what he was talking about, but she was sure about one thing. ¡°¡­¡­.. I don¡¯t want to.¡± Nelia barely made eye contact and spat out in a clear voice. ¡°I can¡¯t live only for Your Highness. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m living just for you, and above anything else¡­¡­.¡± When Nelia put him off, Carlos quickly erased his smile. ¡°Is it because of Duke Hart?¡± Nelia paused. Carlos sighed when he saw her. ¡°Such an admirable maid.¡± ¡°What would you do if you were forcefully taken away by me?¡± Nelia¡¯s eyes widened. Carlos held Nelia¡¯s arms and stopped her attempt as she tried to get up from the sofa as quickly as possible at his ominous question. ¡°Let me go!¡± Nelia struggled, but he didn¡¯t even budge. ¡°As you saw on your way here, this is a place where no one comes. Therefore, even if I lock somebody up here, they won¡¯t be found.¡± ¡°If you see, we¡¯re stuck here, you¡¯ll change your mind someday.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Your Highness has gone crazy.¡± ¡°One day, there will be a day when you understand my pain.¡± It was the moment Carlos looked down at Nelia with a cold gaze. Prang-! A strong wind came with a tremendous roar. Nelia and Carlos¡¯ eyes turned toward the sound. It came from the door that has been blocked by a magic barrier. However, the door hasn¡¯t been seen and disappeared in the air. And at that place¡­¡­. ¡°Sigh, sigh.¡± There was someone breathing heavily while holding the door frame. Soon after, he controlled his breathing and walked inside. It was surely Duke Hart who was welcomed with a stream of tears. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­.¡± She couldn¡¯t believe it even after witnessing it directly. How did he get here? Carlos, who was holding Nelia¡¯s wrist, slowly picked himself up as he loosened his (Carlos) grip on Nelia¡¯s. ¡°The magic ball that I had a hard time finding has become useless.¡± Duke Hart trudged over and grabbed Carlos on the collar. ¡°What have you done to Nelia?¡± ¡°If you find out, you¡¯ll definitely burn in anger.¡± Duke Hart¡¯s eyes flashed at Carlos¡¯ meaningful words. But it was weird. He took no action despite Duke Hart¡¯s angry gaze. Rather, it¡¯s like someone who¡¯s about to collapse. ¡°Your Grace!¡± The duke soon frowned and stumbled over his feet. Nelia got up quickly and ran to him. Upon closer inspection, there was a cold sweat on his forehead. ¡®How can he be in such a state¡­¡­.¡¯ She wondered how he could have managed to come all the way here. He must have evaded through the barrier that Carlos had created using a magic ball. Unlike worried Nelia, Carlos straightened his waist by smoothing the collar of his shirt, which had been disturbed by the duke. Unlike the worried Nelia, Carlos straightened his back after tidying the collar of his shirt that had been crumpled by the duke. ¡°But you came all the way here with your dying body. Surely you can¡¯t think of anything when Nelia¡¯s involved.¡± Carlos walked leisurely and picked up the sword that was leaning against the wall. ¡°Well, good for me.¡± The blade flashed through the dim moonlight. CH 86 The sword struck the duke in an instant. The duke quickly rose and threw his hand in the air. Carlos¡¯ sword hit the invisible surface. ¡°You still possess strange tricks.¡± However, Duke Hart wasn¡¯t as relaxed as usual. He seemed to be blocking Carlos¡¯ sword with all his might. Spark flashed from Carlos¡¯ sword and hit the surface. Soon after, the frightening blade pierced the protective surface and headed toward Duke Hart. Nelia hugged the duke and they rolled on the floor. Fortunately, he managed to avoid the sword, but the duke couldn¡¯t pick himself up. Carlos walked up slowly and stood in front of the duke who had fallen. ¡°Get out of the way, Nelia.¡± Nelia embraced the fallen duke even tighter than before. ¡°If His Grace gets hurt here, Your Highness will have to take responsibility.¡± ¡°You said someone should be responsible for seeing him in an empty place?¡± Nelia looked at Carlos fiercely. ¡°Although there were times when Your Highness acted ruthless, I never expected that Your Highness would do something like this.¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re disappointed in me right now, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. However, if you stay here and wait for me, your thoughts will slowly change.¡± Duke Hart, who was lying down on the floor, put his strength against the ground and adjusted his posture. ¡°Who¡¯s locking up whom?¡± Carlos looked down at Duke Hart with an indifferent look on his face. He looked down at the duke. ¡°After you die here, Nelia said about staying here and waiting for me all day.¡± Something burning began to come out of Duke Hart¡¯s mouth as soon as he let out a grunt. ¡®This smell¡­¡­¡¯ Nelia knew this kind of sign meant he was about to burst in anger. The duke¡¯s silver eyes were still blurry, making it impossible to see what he was looking at. Then something firm touched Nelia¡¯s palm. ¡®This is¡­¡­.!¡¯ He realized that scales had risen on his forearm in the darkness. She saw his nape had turned into silver scales just at first glance. Nelia has her eyes wide open. At this rate, she already had an ominous feeling that the duke might turn into a monster he saw on the day of the total lunar eclipse. There would be no turning back if he changed. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­! Please don¡¯t lose your mind, keep yourself together!¡± Nelia shook him as if to get the duke back on his senses. Carlos also put down his sword for a moment as if he realized that the duke¡¯s condition was strange. The duke slowly rose to his feet. He was muttering something as if he had lost his mind. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you¡­¡­.¡± When the energy coming out of the duke felt unusual, Carlos raised his sword again. ¡°You must have gone crazy when you were cornered.¡± The moment Carlos swung his sword at the duke, the duke grasped it with his bare hands. He¡¯s got some strength in his hand. However, even though he held the sharp sword with his bare hands, his palm didn¡¯t emit any blood at all. As if the skin has become a hard steel. Carlos frowned and looked at his appearance. ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t a normal person, but¡­¡­¡± Carlos pulled the sword forcefully from Duke Hart¡¯s hand. Carlos, who quickly got away from the duke, grabbed and drove the sword. A threatening energy fluttered over the sword. Carlos threw his sword very quickly, as if he were going to throw the last hit. The same to Duke Hart. His eyes were still unfocused, but he gathered a mysterious red spark in his hand. The collected spark reminded her of a strong burning fire. Soon, Carlos launched himself to Duke Hart first as if he had finished preparing. Duke Hart also prepared himself to attack Carlos as he saw him (Carlos) coming. It was the moment they were about to bump into each other. [How dare you launch forward!] Zenuit appeared with the shaking ground. When the floor suddenly shook, both Duke Hart and Carlos stopped their attempt. And surely, they weren¡¯t able to see him. Nelia, who could see Zenuit, couldn¡¯t have been happier with his reappearance. ¡®Zenuit¡­¡­.!¡¯ He was the subordinate of the powerful dragon, Sigrid. Maybe he can stop these two by force. Zenuit flew up to Nelia. Nelia whispered softly while repressing the urge to welcome her. ¡°Zenuit, where have you been and how did you appear only now?¡± [How ignorant of that human duke to break the wall and flew away quite far at its power.] ¡­¡­.It was a disappointing appearance of the dragon, but she couldn¡¯t get her hopes up any further. ¡°Good job, Zenuit. Sh*t¡¯s about to go down, so I think Zenuit have to stop these two.¡± Zenuit averted his eyes and rubbed his chin. [That is probably a difficult thing to do.] ¡°What?¡± [This small body has limitations in using its strength.] Zenuit spoke after Nelia lowered her head at the hopeless remark. [Of course, it¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way for that.] Nellia raised her head again. ¡°What is it?¡± [You probably won¡¯t like it¡­¡­] ¡°I really don¡¯t mind, as long as it can stop them.¡± [Really?] ¡°Yes!¡± Zenuit flapped his wings to move and stopped in front of Nelia¡¯s face. [That is to get into your body.] ¡°Wh¡­¡­. What?¡± [When I enter the human body, the amount of power I can exert increases. Of course, it will just take a moment.] It was a somewhat embarrassing condition, but Nelia thought there was no way as she looked at Duke Hart and Carlos, both were getting ready to attack again. ¡°Wait¡­¡­.?¡± [I don¡¯t intend to stay in your body for too long either.] ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡± Zenuit nodded. And when he muttered something, Zenuit¡¯s floating body in front of her gradually disappeared. In the meantime, Nelia wouldn¡¯t move, but she sensed her hands moving out of her will. Zenuit was moving inside her body. Soon, the voice that she didn¡¯t intend to speak came from her mouth. ¡°Hey, you two!¡± Nelia was flabbergasted by the powerful voice coming out of her throat. ¡°If you¡¯re in my body, please at least imitate the way I speak¡­¡­.¡± Nelia shouted inwardly, but it didn¡¯t seem to reach Zenuit. However, despite her strange way of speaking, both of them still weren¡¯t aware of Zenuit who had entered Nelia¡¯s body. Zenuit walked up with a frown and muttered, ¡®These jerks¡­¡­¡¯ and stood as if blocking them from each other. ¡°You can stop when I still speak nicely.¡± They looked at each other as if they were aware of Zenuit. Zenuit folded her arms. ¡°You crazy jerks. There¡¯s someone weak here, and where are you going to go?¡± Nelia wanted Zenuit to shut his mouth. Can¡¯t we just quietly stop both of them? However, Nelia¡¯s strange tone didn¡¯t seem to matter to Carlos, whose eyes were shining sharply. ¡°Get out of my way, Nelia. I have to fight him today.¡± In response to Carlos¡¯ words, Duke Hart turned his eyes gaze without saying anything and stared at Carlos. The air grew heavy again. ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡± Zenuit shook his head. The moment they tried to lunge into each other, Zenuit lost his energy. The ferocious energy spread out of Nelia¡¯s body and attacked Carlos and Duke Hart. Carlos, who was pushed off by Zenuit¡¯s energy, couldn¡¯t support his body and was pushed far away and got slammed against the wall. ¡°ARGH!¡± Carlos uttered a painful sound. It was the same with Duke Hart. He was flew away by Zenuit¡¯s energy, he slammed himself against the wall and fell to the floor. Zenuit, who saw it, clicked his tongue and spoke. ¡°Now you¡¯re a little quiet.¡± Zenuit walked up to Carlos. Carlos, who fell on the floor, looked up at Nelia as if he were looking at a strange creature. ¡°You¡­¡­ You¡¯re not Nelia.¡± Carlos seemed to recognize that Nelia was unlike her usual self as her expression and tone changed. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re talking to Nelia¡¯s guardian now.¡± Zenuit responded moderately, as if he didn¡¯t try hard to pretend to be Nelia. Soon after, Zenuit opened his eyes sternly. ¡°So you must know that. I¡¯m always by Nelia¡¯s side, so if you try to fool around with her again, then¡­¡­.¡± Zenuit spat out in a cold voice. ¡°You may be very disappointed.¡± Disappointed¡­¡­? Nelia thought Zenuit¡¯s words were strange. As if he had known Carlos before¡­¡­ Is it because Carlos bought her refreshments last time? For such a thing, the depth of emotion in his voice seemed quite deep. As if dealing with someone he had known for a long time. Carlos put off his sword and didn¡¯t try to resist, as he thought he couldn¡¯t beat the overwhelming difference in power. Zenuit took his eyes off the quiet Carlos, and walked up to Duke Hart this time. Duke Hart raised his head and stared at Zenuit. Fortunately, the focus has returned to the duke¡¯s eyes. Not only that, but the terrible smell of burning has disappeared, and the scale has also returned to human skin. ¡°Where is Nelia¡­¡­.?¡± Duke Hart also seemed to have noticed that there was another presence in Nelia¡¯s body. ¡°You two almost put Nelia in danger, but I don¡¯t get why you¡¯re saying as if I¡¯m her kidnapper.¡± Zenuit grunted. Duke Hart could barely raise his upper body in the awry chaos. He had returned to his senses, but his eyes were still wide open. ¡°Tell me, where¡¯s Nelia?¡± ¡°Nelia¡¯s soul is safe within this body, so you don¡¯t have to concern yourself about useless things.¡± Zenuit crouched down and drew his face close to Duke Hart. ¡°You still have that nature.¡± Tsk tsk, Zenuit got up after saying words he failed to figure out. Zenuit looked at Duke Hart and Carlos, who lied on the floor, alternately. ¡°If you put Nelia in trouble one more time, I won¡¯t let you both go, so know!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nelia thanked Zenuit for speaking it out on her behalf, but she still couldn¡¯t get used to the way he spoke in a firm voice. Zenuit murmured something like before, she wondered if it was the time to regain control of her body again. Soon after, Nelia felt that Zenuit had gone out of her body. Her hands and feet were moving again according to her will. As soon as she came back to her senses, she immediately ran to the place where Duke Hart landed after the fall. Nelia hugged Duke Hart. ¡°Your Grace!¡± Duke Hart had a weak smile on his lips as he hugged Nelia. ¡°You¡¯re back to Nelia whom I know¡­¡­.¡± Carlos stared at Nelia and the duke who were doing so, and then closed her eyes. *** When he saw Duke Hart who returned to the mansion that day, Ton was beyond shocked. It was because Duke Hart¡¯s appearance was a mess. There was dust all over his clothes, and his hair, which had always been neat, was also disheveled. ¡°Ton, can you help me lay His Grace on the bed?¡± Duke Hart seemed to have struggled so much and had difficulty walking after leaving the palace. Nelia helped Duke Hart walk, but her strength was slowly reaching its limit. Ton, who seemed to notice Nelia¡¯s struggle, quickly took over in helping the duke by carrying him on his back. The duke¡¯s clothes were changed and he fell asleep as soon as he was laid in bed. The sound of his breathing made it seem like he slept well. Then, Nelia looked up and saw Zenuit, who turned into a little dragon. ¡°Zenuit¡­¡­. Thank you for today.¡± [I had a rough time today.] Zenuit was unusually stiff. ¡°But if you count it that way, why were you pushed away by the magic barrier powerlessly earlier?¡± [As I said, there¡¯s a limit to using this small body. The magic barrier was quite strong, so I couldn¡¯t get in until the duke broke it.] Zenuit clicked his tongue while looking down at the duke, who was sleeping soundly. [After all, he was so clueless at breaking the barrier earlier. I was worried that my body would break first.] Nelia looked down at the duke with a gloomy expression on her face. [You don¡¯t have to feel guilty. After all, you¡¯re a victim as well. The crown prince has done the wrong thing earlier.] Despite Zenuit¡¯s clunky consolation, Nelia¡¯s eyes still turned red. After seeing that, Zenuit flapped his wings as if in confusion. [Don¡¯t cry! I didn¡¯t mean to make you cry!] Nelia sobbed quietly and hugged Zenuit. ¡°Zenuit is really my guardian.¡± [Wh-what do you mean guardian¡­¡­.!] ¡°You said it to His Highness earlier, ¡®I¡¯m Nelia¡¯s guardian¡¯.¡± Zenuit flapped his wings shamefully when Nelia imitated his words. [Don¡¯t try to make me laugh! When did I?!] Zenuit remained still as if he had given up struggling when Nelia barely let him go. He looked at Nelia, who was crying, with a tender face for a moment. However, Nelia didn¡¯t notice it as she hugged him with closed eyes. CH 87 Nelia sent Zenuit back to his room first. It was the first time for Duke Hart to fall asleep like today, she thought she had to watch him by his side until he woke up. Fortunately, the rain slowly stopped in the late hours of night. The duke was breathing evenly as he was still asleep. The room was too quiet as if a storm had passed. Nelia also had been very anxious today, so she began to feel sleepy. Eventually, she fell asleep with her upper body leaning against the duke¡¯s bed. Nelia had a dream that day. The scenery in the dream was unusually clear, and Nelia expected another scene where the duke became a big snake resembling a monster. But this wasn¡¯t it. After climbing the big hill, in front of us¡­¡­ ¡°Wow¡­¡­¡± There was a big dragon. The dragon, whose existence itself could exude tremendous dignity, was obviously¡­¡­ Sigrit. A smooth and firm gray scale wrapped all over the dragon¡¯s body. ¡®I understand why Zenuit was complaining about his ugly drawing of Sigrit.¡¯ The dragon, who was face to face with her, was breathtakingly beautiful and magnificent. Nelia, looking at Sigrit in awe, realized there was something in his arms. It was a petite, old woman. The old woman¡¯s face was filled with crinkle, but her aura somehow seemed beautiful and noble. ¡®Yeah, it might be a prejudice.¡¯ Such beauty only existed whilst in youth. Sigrit was staring at her, as if there were just that old woman existing in this world in his arms. However, the old woman seemed weak. She only managed to keep her eyes open lowly, as if she couldn¡¯t even look at Sigrit. That might be the reason why sorrow was clearly reflected in Sigrit¡¯s eyes. Sigrit spoke up slowly while staring at the old woman. ¡°Elena¡­¡­¡± Nelia was surprised and covered her mouth out of fear for releasing unwanted noise. ¡®I can¡¯t believe that old woman was Elena¡­¡­¡¯ The woman who Sigrit loved faithfully all his life. Come to think of it, it must be true. Unlike Sigrit, who was a god, Elena was human, so she would have grown old. Sigrit seemed to have been by Elena¡¯s side for the rest of her life. Nelia, who was engrossed in the scene, frowned after a moment. ¡®I just realized¡­¡­ this is a dream.¡¯ Then, she shouldn¡¯t pay much attention to this. However, it was also the fact that it felt strange that the dream was similar to the actual myth about Sigrit. Sigrit lowered his head and brought his face close to Elena. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do you a favor.¡± Elena closed her eyes. ¡°At last¡­¡­ didn¡¯t you find Shilin and Carl?¡± They were the sons of Sigrit and Elena, named Shilin and Carl respectively. Shilin was the first son of the two who resembled Sigrit, he hurt his brother, Carl, because he couldn¡¯t control his wild personality, so Sigrit punished Shilin. After that, she looked for the side story when reading the books related to Sigrit, but unfortunately, neither books told the story of Shilin and Carl. The book she saw back then seemed to be an extremely rare version of the story of Shilin and Carl. It wasn¡¯t important at this moment. Listening to the conversation, she guessed Sigrit and Elena haven¡¯t seen their sons for a long time for some reason. It was reasonable for Shilin to move away after fighting with Sigrit, but she was a little surprised about Carlos. She thought he didn¡¯t have any problems because he was just a normal human like Elena. Sigrit exhaled deeply. ¡°Sorry, Elena. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Elena shed tears from her closed eyes. Nelia seemed to be in distress as she felt deep sadness and sorrow from the sight. Elena slowly opened her eyes and moved her dry lips. ¡°Sigrit¡­¡­ everything would never be your fault.¡± ¡°No, if I hadn¡¯t granted Shilin punishment that day¡­¡­ If I¡¯ve tried to understand him a little more¡­¡­.¡± Elena slowly reached out to Sigrit, who blamed himself. Elena¡¯s hands moved around like the swaying reed in the wind and landed on Sigrit¡¯s cheek. Elena carefully touched Sigrit¡¯s cheek. ¡°Sigrit, don¡¯t blame yourself for what happened in the past.¡± ¡°Elena¡­¡­¡± ¡°However, I want to ask you something.¡± Elena slowly blinked her eyes. ¡°You once told me that there is a huge power in emotions.¡± Sigrit nodded. ¡°Emotion has a lot of power. You can tell by the fact that love changes everything.¡± ¡°Is it the same with sorrow¡­¡­?¡± Sigrit had a bitter gaze in her eyes. Meanwhile, Elena smiled faintly like smoke that scattered. ¡°Sigrit, make a jewel from tears for me. So that Shilin and Carl can find our traces through my tears.¡± ¡°Elena¡­¡­ you ask me a cruel favor.¡± ¡°Please.¡± Instead of answering her, Sigrit only put his forehead on Elena¡¯s forehead. The scene was pure and beautiful as if a scene in the myth, but tears were flowing from Nelia¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t know them, she didn¡¯t even know exactly what happened to them, but by just being she felt heartbroken. It was when her view shook. [Nelia? Nelia¡­¡­.!] It was Duke Hart¡¯s voice. The world in front of her was starting to collapse. Soon, Duke Hart could be seen within the darkness. Adapting to the view, she realized that she was in Duke Hart¡¯s bedroom. She thought she just woke up from a dream. Duke Hart had a worried look on his face. He reached out and wiped Nelia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why are you crying in your sleep?¡± Nelia knew that her eyes were already wet. ¡®¡­¡­ Were you really crying?¡¯ Moreover, even though she woke up from a dream, the scene she was in felt so vivid as if she met Sigrit and Elena. Nelia thought it was a strange dream, but she soon erased the whole scene from her head. Duke Hart was awake without her realizing. ¡°Your Grace, when did you wake up?¡± ¡°I woke up just now. Why were you crying in your sleep? Did you experience a scary dream?¡± The silver eyes filled with worries glistened faintly in the dark. The duke apparently didn¡¯t want to let something that made her cry in her sleep slide. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a scary dream¡­¡­ It was a sad dream. Oh, it wasn¡¯t about me.¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯m glad it¡¯s not about you, Nelia.¡± She wondered if it¡¯s the time to worry about me¡­¡­ Nelia twitched her eyebrows and looked at the duke. ¡°How are Your Grace? Are you alright?¡± Nelia, before I talk about my condition, I think I have to talk to you first.¡± Nelia was quite anxious at the duke¡¯s serious voice. Since she knew what he was about to say. ¡°Why did you lie to me and meet with Carlos?¡± She knew he would eventually ask about this. Nelia had to think for a moment about where to start. She tried to organize calmly about what happened before opening her mouth to speak. ¡°A few days ago, I happened to meet His Highness Carlos at the Imperial Palace¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°His Highness said that the medicine Griff made seemed to have side effects.¡± ¡°Side effects?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­. The pain in his right arm became severe after taking the medicine.¡± Duke Hart had a smirk on his mouth for a moment. ¡°Then?¡± ¡°Of course it was my idea to make that medicine, but he talked about holding the duke accountable since it was the duke who handed it to me¡­¡­¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how he threatened you and called you to the detached palace.¡± The duke laughed in great astonishment. It¡¯s been a long time since the duke had a sarcastic look on his face. Nelia was somehow conscious of the duke. After all, it was true that she went to see Carlos on her own for him, but it only resulted in another fight. In the opposite of her concerns, the duke suddenly pulled Nelia into a hug. ¡°You must have had a hard time hearing those for a while. I didn¡¯t know anything as if I was a fool¡­¡­.¡± When the duke unexpectedly blamed himself, Nelia was quite embarrassed. ¡°I tried to hide it, so it¡¯s no wonder if the duke has no idea about it.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s entirely my fault.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nelia. I didn¡¯t even notice it.¡± Nelia felt her tears stop their way to form around her eyes at his tender consolation. ¡°However, Nelia. I don¡¯t want you to hide anything from me anymore.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Understood.¡± She replied, but Zenuit¡¯s existence that has been staying close even until now, was another lie. ¡®But I will tell him about it one day¡­¡­¡¯ The duke said and his body drooped. ¡°I didn¡¯t fear the talk about the side effects of the medicine, but he had drawn close to the innocent Nelia and used her.¡± ¡°The side effect¡­¡­. It¡¯s a problem that could be serious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not. If it had caused a fatal side effect, nothing could have been better than that.¡± When the duke spoke calmly, Nelia felt there was no point in worrying about Carlos¡¯ threat. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of things he said to make you afraid, but I assure you that he won¡¯t be able to do anything to me despite mentioning the side effects of the medicine. It¡¯s hard to prove the medicine has indeed caused the side effects in the first place.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Do you really think so?¡± ¡°Of course. As proof, Carlos won¡¯t bring up any kind of talk about side effects after today.¡± The duke chuckled lightly. ¡°He will know that it¡¯s his loss if he attacks in the current situation. If he makes issues regarding it, we can make as much evidence as we want to refute it. Griff is a reliable pharmacist.¡± Nelia felt like she wanted to cry for a different reason than before. ¡®Sigh¡­¡­.¡¯ The duke buried Nelia¡¯s face in his arms as she looked down at the bed with a dejected gaze. ¡°I feel guilty, you must have been involved with Carlos because of me, but you are also unbearably lovely.¡± Nelia pushed him away. ¡°I was really worried¡­¡­!¡± Despite Nelia¡¯s solemn energy, the duke was still smiling. He smiled and cleaned the trace of tears in Nelia¡¯s eyes by licking it. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why you¡¯re so lovely.¡± The kind of smile which the corners of his eyes looked genuinely happy. Nelia stared at the duke who seemed so and got out of bed. ¡°After I confirm Your Grace is fine, I will go back to my room now.¡± As soon as she got up, the duke caught her by the wrist. ¡°There¡¯s a long way until I recover.¡± ¡°But you look perfectly fine?¡± The duke laid down on the bed and ignored Nelia¡¯s words. Nelia, who was holding her wrist, also laid beside him. ¡°My back is stiff from hitting the wall earlier.¡± A man¡¯s life is his waist. Nelia¡¯s face instantly flushed when the duke whispered lightly in her ear. The duke chuckled lowly and asked Nelia. ¡°I want to ask you one more question.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°What about the strong Nelia just now?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nelia thought about how to explain herself after being possessed by Zenuit. She wanted to tell the duke about Zenuit¡¯s existence deep inside her heart, but he said to her that she must never told someone yet. As Nelia¡¯s expression became increasingly serious, Duke Hart added first. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me if you find it hard to answer. It doesn¡¯t matter to me as long as it doesn¡¯t harm Nelia.¡± Nelia waved her hand. ¡°He absolutely is not harmful! Rather¡­¡­ he¡¯s like my guardian.¡± To be exact, Zenuit was the guide to Sigrit¡¯s heart, but he used the term ¡®guardian¡¯ first, so it would be fine to say it as well. ¡°Although I don¡¯t like the idea of you having a guardian other than me¡­¡­. I¡¯m simply grateful that he protected Nelia this time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Your Grace, you don¡¯t have to worry about it because he¡¯s more like my pet.¡± The duke really didn¡¯t ask anything more about Zenuit after that. If she were in the duke¡¯s position, she would have asked many things out of curiosity. Instead, the duke gave her a very shocking message. ¡°Your brother came to pay a visit to the mansion today.¡± ¡°Leighton?!¡± Nelia opened her eyes widely at the news of the uninvited guest. ¡°Yes. I should¡¯ve entertained him, but I couldn¡¯t even greet him properly since I have to go out hurriedly to look for you. I should visit Nelia¡¯s house and apologize properly about today¡¯s incident.¡± It¡¯s even more shocking than earlier. The duke is going to visit her house? CH 88 Nelia knew that the duke would catch up to her lies when he visited her house since she told him that her parents, who were said to go down to the fief, were living well in mansion in the capital. She spoke hurriedly to control the situation when he sighed. ¡°Your Grace, you don¡¯t have to mind what Leighton said.¡± ¡°How could I do that? He¡¯s Nelia¡¯s family.¡± The duke slowly dropped his gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to greet your parents while paying a visit to your house, Nelia.¡± ¡°Pardon¡­¡­? Why would Your Grace have to greet my parents?¡± ¡°Because they¡¯re your parents. Isn¡¯t it natural for me to want to appear good in front of the parents of someone I like?¡± Nelia was speechless for a moment upon the duke¡¯s honest answer. It felt strange that she felt as if her toes were curling when he expressed his thoughts directly these days. Nelia shook her hand, ignoring the unfamiliar feeling. Nelia shook her hand, turning a blind eye to the unfamiliar feeling. ¡°Your Grace doesn¡¯t have to do that. My parents already have a good impression of you. Even if you want to look good, it will only bother you.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, so don¡¯t ever think about visiting my house.¡± To say it bluntly, the duke indeed looked sullen. Nelia asked while pretending not to see the duke like that. ¡°More than that, why is it said that Leighton was here?¡± ¡°Well, I think he came over to see Nelia, but I was too occupied to ask him more.¡± Nelia furrowed her eyebrows. ¡®That brat¡­¡­ He¡¯s been wandering around in the place I came to lately.¡¯ But he would also try to ask her to let him see Elena¡¯s Tears. Nelia spoke to the duke while attempting to hide her uncomfortable sense. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been for a big reason. I guess he must have stopped by on his way.¡± However, the duke didn¡¯t seem to think so. He shook his head with a solemn expression. ¡°I can¡¯t be like that either. If I can¡¯t possibly visit Nelia¡¯s house, it would be convenient to have Mr. Leighton in the mansion at least once in a while.¡± And first thing¡­¡­ inviting Leighton here? She was so against the idea of Leighton coming here. Leighton may say rude things to the duke, or even damage the rare objects that the duke owned as he has never seen them before. If he came over without their parents, there would be no one who would look out for him. He¡¯d act as he pleased. And above all that¡­¡­. When Leighton comes over, it may be revealed that Zenu is actually not her cousin. Actually, it was the most relevant reason why Leighton shouldn¡¯t come here. ¡°Your Grace, it¡¯s fine, really! You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I will write to Leighton to apologize on your behalf instead.¡± When Nelia strongly opposed the idea, the duke blinked slowly and nodded. ¡°All right. If Nelia doesn¡¯t really want it, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± The duke wouldn¡¯t think it¡¯s strange that she hated the idea that much, knowing they were not in a good relationship in the first place. (Nelia and Leighton) Nelia decided to write to Leighton about the matter that brought him here tomorrow instead. *** Meanwhile, Leighton was wandering the dark alley the next day after his visit at the duke¡¯s mansion. ¡®I was told about the place around here¡­¡­.¡¯ Leighton¡¯s gaze remained at the door of a building after looking around with a frown. At the entrance of the gray-brick building, there was a picture of a crow. ¡®Picture of a crow!¡¯ The notoriously famous black market trafficker in the capital, who is known to buy anything shiny and lucrative, was called Crow which originated from an animal, crow, that tends to pick up shiny things. Having confirmed there was a picture of a crow, Leighton knocked on the door almost immediately. Soon, a man wearing a black robe with a hood hung deeply on his head appeared. ¡°May I know what brings you here?¡± ¡°Are you Crow, the black market trafficker?¡± She couldn¡¯t tell what kind of expression he was having on his face because of the hood, but he was staring at Leighton up and down, seemingly scanning him. He should have let Leighton in by now, but Crow asked warily as if Leighton wasn¡¯t very trustworthy. ¡°May I know what brings you here?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡­ I want to sell you something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You know a pharmacist named Griff who sells medicine behind the name of Werther¡¯s Farm, right? It¡¯s a vitality medicine that he made. It also has a label in there.¡± Crow immediately stepped aside, as though the pharmacist named Griff had a huge power. ¡°Come on in.¡± There were all sorts of things in the building. Things like unknown liquids and toothed plants that emit green smoke. Leighton walked in cautiously with a frown. ¡°Take a seat here.¡± Crow pointed to a chair at the table in the middle of the room. Leighton slowly sat down in the chair that had been pointed for him and looked for anything on the table. Crow asked as soon as he settled in the chair across Leighton. ¡°First of all, can I take a look at the vitality medicine properly?¡± Leighton put the bottle of pills on the table. ¡°Here you go.¡± ¡°Please give me a moment.¡± Crow seemed to scrutinize the label on the bottle. He spoke again. ¡°So this¡¯ Griff¡¯s creation.¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡­! Did you think I was lying?¡± Despite Leighton¡¯s confident attitude, Crow caressed his chin in wonder. ¡°However¡­¡­. I know he doesn¡¯t sell this much vitality medicine at once. How did you get it?¡± (t/n: he¡¯s referring to the pills contained in the bottle) ¡°I-I¡¯m an exclusive customer!¡± Leighton thought that even though Griff was the best pharmacist, if it¡¯s Duke Hart, he must be treating the duke like an exclusive customer. Of course, he¡¯s not Duke Hart, but Crow didn¡¯t ask customers about their identity anyway. Therefore, it meant that he could pretend to be someone as great as Duke Hart. ¡°Since you say so, I won¡¯t ask more about the quantity of the medicine.¡± Phew, thank God¡­¡­ ¡°However, I think we need to see if this medicine is indeed a vitalizer. Do you mind if I analyze it more closely this time?¡± Analyzing the medicine? From what he had noticed, it seemed to contain other ingredients compared to common vitalizers. Was it Seitia Leaves¡­¡­? After all, it contained ingredients used in magic suppression. That¡¯s why he told Nelia that the medicine the duke takes wouldn¡¯t possibly be a vitalizer. ¡°If it¡¯s confirmed to be a vitalizer, I¡¯ll buy it for one gold.¡± One gold? It was much higher than he expected. ¡°I-is it that expensive?¡± ¡°Vitalizers are always highly demanded. If it¡¯s Griff¡¯s, I can¡¯t buy it because there¡¯s no other way, so this is definitely worth it.¡± Crow asked Leighton once more, who opened his mouth like a fool at the thought of hitting a jackpot. ¡°Do you mind if I analyze it now?¡± ¡°O-of course.¡± Right, let¡¯s just have it analyzed now. It could have been a vitalizer containing magic suppressor, or Crow might not have noticed it. Crow smiled faintly and entered the room with the vitalizer. Leighton, who was left alone, was relieved at the thought that he would hear the sound of a piece of gold coin. ¡®It¡¯s a good thing I went to visit Nelia yesterday.¡¯ Although he didn¡¯t meet Nelia, wasn¡¯t it good that he got such an expensive vitalizer? Even if it turned out to be other types of medicine, he expected that the owner would still buy it since it was made by Griff. Leighton calmed himself and decided to look around the black market trafficker¡¯s store while he waited. There was a blue sword, a golden helmet, and many interesting things. Leighton looked around the store while lost in a daze, and it was when his hand caught something before it fell to the floor. However, it was strange. There was the sound of something hitting against the floor, but he couldn¡¯t see anything there. ¡®What¡¯s that¡­¡­.?¡¯ Leighton crouched down and checked the floor, but found nothing. It might be just his feeling. Leighton was about to get up when something brushed against the skin of his hand. Leighton lifted the invisible thing. The soft and flexible texture felt like a fabric. When he retrieved the back of his hand by any chance, it didn¡¯t seem like it had disappeared. ¡®What¡¯s this¡­!¡¯ Crow came out of the room. Leighton had no choice but to return to his seat quickly. Leighton pulled out the chair and sat down while trying to control his surprise after stumbling upon the mysterious object. ¡°How is it¡­¡­.?¡± Crow¡¯s mouth that was seen under the hood seemed unusually stiffer than a moment ago. ¡°This medicine is not a vitalizer.¡± Leighton¡¯s face was filled with dismay. ¡°Although it contains ingredients of vitalizer, I think this medicine is created for other purposes.¡± D**n it¡­¡­.! ¡°Unfortunately, we can¡¯t buy medicine that we are unable to identify.¡± It sounded like a bolt out of the blue to Leighton. ¡®My one gold!¡¯ He couldn¡¯t give up just like this. ¡°T-then, what if I find out what kind of medicine this is?¡± Although it indicated that Leighton actually didn¡¯t buy the medicine from Griff, Crow didn¡¯t make an issue out of it. ¡°I think this is the medicine Griff created, so I¡¯ll buy it when I know what kind of medicine it is. After all, his medicine is valuable.¡± Leighton nodded swiftly. ¡°Alright¡­¡­.! I understand.¡± Leighton, who came out of the store, frowned and stared at the bottle. ¡®It really wasn¡¯t a vitalizer¡­¡­!¡¯ Leighton put back the bottle inside his pocket in an angry manner. He said to Crow that he would find out what kind of medicine it was, but he actually had no idea how to figure it out. He couldn¡¯t visit Duke Hart and ask him about this medicine since he snuck it, but he couldn¡¯t sell it either because he had no idea about it. ¡®Maybe Nelia knows¡­¡­¡¯ She might know because she had been working with Duke Hart for quite some time. However, she would obviously answer that she didn¡¯t know about it. Although Nelia originally wasn¡¯t the type to talk to him about anything, she was particularly quiet when it¡¯s about Duke Hart. When was she able to become such a loyal maid? ¡®This won¡¯t do.¡¯ He thought it would be better to find out on his own because he would just be told off for sticking his nose in useless matters again if he asked Nelia. How could he identify this medicine¡­¡­ Leighton was lost in his thoughts and concluded that there was no other way except hearing it from the duke. However, rather than asking personally, he should secretly figure out the identity of the medicine by asking the duke if he felt any pain or he could say that he want to have a body as strong as the duke. But he stumbled upon one more problem. It¡¯s about how to create a situation to have such a conversation with the duke. ¡®Should I visit His Grace¡¯s mansion again?¡¯ However, if he visited the mansion just like that, Nelia might try to chase him away even before he got to meet the duke. Leighton, who was grinding his brain for ideas, recalled the words of the duke¡¯s butler yesterday. ¡®It would be nice for you to meet Zenu while you¡¯re here, but he might have gone out with Nelia as he¡¯s currently not in his room.¡¯ The butler had spoken as if Zenu was Nelia¡¯s cousin. He didn¡¯t know what that girl Nelia was doing by making someone act as her cousin, but it was such valuable information for him. Leighton looked up at the sky and laughed. *** Ton approached Nelia and stood in front of her, as she sipped her coffee leisurely before concluding her lunch break. ¡°Young Lady, a letter has arrived for you.¡± ¡°Letter¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, the sender seems to be Young Lady¡¯s brother, who visited the duke¡¯s mansion a few days ago. There was ¡®Leighton Benedict¡¯ written on the envelope.¡± Leighton? She was about to write a letter to him soon to ask about the reason he visited the duke¡¯s mansion, but he sent one much earlier than her. Nelia immediately put down her cup and opened the letter. Nelia¡¯s expression gradually stiffened as she read the letter. Duke Hart, who was glancing at Nelia over the cup, asked. ¡°What¡¯s the letter about, Nelia?¡± Nelia answered while barely moving her stiffened chin. ¡°Leighton¡­¡­ wants to visit the mansion.¡± CH 89 When Nelia saw the letter, she had no choice other than inviting Leighton to the duke¡¯s mansion. This was because the letter talked about Zenu. To summarize it, he knew that she had an unknown person in the duke¡¯s mansion pretending to be her cousin. It was then he asked to be officially invited to the duke¡¯s mansion if she wanted him to keep it a secret. ¡®How the h*ll did he know about Zenuit?¡¯ Did he hear from the duke when he visited the other day? Thinking that it might be the thing, she didn¡¯t think the duke would have been talking about Zenu leisurely with him (Leighton) since he was so occupied that day. Zenuit approached Nelia, who was lost in her thoughts alone. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Nelia dropped her gaze and looked at Zenuit, who was staring with tilted head. It was all because of this adorable dragon. He insisted on being in his human form for no absolute reason, and a series of incidents happened continuously. She wanted to punch him in the face, but she couldn¡¯t really think of doing so when looking at Zenuit who had such an adorable mask. Nelia sighed. ¡°Zenuit, aren¡¯t you thinking of becoming a dragon now?¡± ¡°No. I like being in my current form.¡± ¡°Then what about we tell His Grace about your existence?¡± She would be much more comfortable if she disclosed the truth to Duke Hart, but Zenuit told her to never tell anyone about his existence. ¡°Of course not.¡± Nelia frowned. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡­¡± Zenuit gradually stopped at the end of his speech. Look, he had no particular reason. He¡¯s not even trying to look mysterious. ¡°If I tell you not to, then you must not do it! Go on and tell Duke Hart about me. I won¡¯t open the door on the day of the total lunar eclipse!¡± Such a grumpy dragon. What is easy about Zenuit that made Sigrit use him as a subordinate? ¡®The term ¡®guardian¡¯ should be canceled!¡¯ Nelia swallowed her anger and gave up persuading Zenuit. Someone knocked on the door. ¡°Young Lady Nelia, it¡¯s Ton.¡± Nelia, who was arguing with Zenuit, cleared her throat before answering him. ¡°¡­¡­. Come on in.¡± Ton came into the room with a tray. There was a cookie on the tray that emitted a fragrant smell. Zenuit stared at the cookies with sparkling eyes. ¡®This is the reason why he wants to keep being a kid.¡¯ Ton would always bring snacks when he visited her room because of his enormous love for Zenuit. She was originally very happy with these refreshments, but she was served troubles by Zenuit who was in a kid form, therefore she lost interest in desserts. As soon as Ton put the cookie down on the table, Zenuit reached out with his small hand to pick it up. Ton, who was looking at him with satisfaction, soon turned his head and looked at Nelia. ¡°Young Lady Nelia, I have heard from His Grace that Young Master Leighton will be invited over.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Ton, you¡¯ve got one more task to do.¡± ¡°No, rather I¡¯m happy because it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had guests at the mansion.¡± Ton was indeed a butler by nature. How could he say that he¡¯s very happy having guests when in reality, it must be very troublesome and annoying? ¡°I heard that it¡¯s Nelia¡¯s only brother, so I¡¯ll gladly prepare everything for you.¡± He didn¡¯t have to do that much¡­¡­ Nelia swallowed what she wanted to say and spat out politely instead. ¡°¡­¡­Thank you.¡± Not only that, Ton suggested with a brighter expression. ¡°If you haven¡¯t decided on a date yet, how about having dinner this weekend? Fresh seafood was supposed to arrive on that day.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­. Well, it works for me.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll prepare dinner accordingly. Please deliver the news to Young Master Leighton, Young Lady.¡± Ton bowed politely and left the room. She didn¡¯t know why he was being so polite despite her being the employee of this mansion as well. ¡°As if I¡¯m the lady of the house¡­¡­¡± Lady of the house¡­¡­? What is she thinking about¡­¡­? Nelia shook her head at her thought as if shaking off the embarrassing thought. ¡°Your expressions are very diverse.¡± Zenuit, who was eating cookies, stared at Nelia and spoke. There were a lot of cookie crumbs around Zenuit¡¯s mouth. Nelia put Zenuit on her lap and brushed the crumbs off her mouth. ¡°Shut up.¡± Zenuit chewed on the cookie and looked up at Nelia to ask. ¡°Is your brother going to come over to the mansion?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I asked you if I can tell the duke about you.¡± Nelia kept her eyes low and rubbed her forehead. ¡°My brother is trying to threaten me by holding onto your existence as if it¡¯s my weakness.¡± Zenuit swallowed the cookies in his mouth. ¡°Humans have a lot of useless things to worry about.¡± ¡°I really hope the dragon doesn¡¯t have these kinds of worries.¡± Nelia took Zenuit¡¯s soft cheeks with her hand and stretched them. The shape of his cheeks that stretched like glutinous rice cake looked so cute. [t/n: glutinous rice cake is a korean-style mochi with red bean filling. It¡¯s sweet and very chewy.] ¡°For the sake of this country!¡± ¡°I can do this to the dragon who doesn¡¯t listen.¡± ¡°Such a child!¡± Zenuit¡¯s pronunciation became a mess because she was pulling on his cheeks. By the time she let go of his cheeks, his skin had turned red. Zenuit rubbed his tingling cheeks. His gray eyes, mixed with resentment, turned toward Nelia. ¡°If I¡¯ll try to solve your worry, but I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Which one are you going to solve?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your brother say he threatened you through me, I¡¯ll solve it!¡± Nellia tilted her head. ¡°How?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he knew about me? But if I manipulate it, that will be enough.¡± ¡°Wow, really?¡± ¡°I was thinking about doing that a while ago, but not anymore. I won¡¯t help you because you annoyed me.¡± ¡°Are you going to be mad at me like this?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Nelia knew at times like this, Zenuit would have to eat something. It was definitely his weakness. Nelia¡¯s hand tickled Zenuit¡¯s body which made him laugh and tremble. The word ¡®I surrender, I surrender!¡¯ came out of his mouth within seconds. She recently learned that he was very ticklish. ¡°You¡¯ll help me, right?¡± ¡°Yes, you wicked human!¡± His white cheeks were puffed up, but Nelia ignored and asked again. ¡°But Zenuit, you can manipulate memories?¡± ¡°Yes. Memory manipulation is nothing when I can get into someone else¡¯s body and change form.¡± Memory manipulation? Maybe even her memories¡­¡­. As Nelia squinted her eyes at Zenuit, he hurriedly added. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t manipulate my memory for no reason! Since I don¡¯t interfere in human affairs.¡± ¡°But why are you trying to intervene this time?¡± ¡°This time, I¡¯m just¡­¡­. Trying to help you because you seem to be cornered because of me.¡± Zenuit¡¯s cheeks turned red as if the word ¡®helping¡¯ were an awkward thing to say. ¡®He¡¯s shy, afterall.¡¯ ¡°Then please manipulate Leighton¡¯s memory right now. Make the invitation as if it doesn¡¯t exist in his mind.¡± ¡°Not now. It¡¯s only possible when he¡¯s in front of me.¡± D*mn it. It means that Leighton should come here. Nelia, who was in dismay, comforted herself inwardly. ¡®But if I take this opportunity to manipulate Leighton¡¯s memory so that Zenuit¡¯s presence doesn¡¯t feel strange to him, he won¡¯t be able to threaten me using Zenuit anymore.¡¯ She had to be satisfied with it, for now. Nelia looked at Zenuit, who was munching cookies again. ¡®Though he didn¡¯t listen, he¡¯s pretty talented.¡¯ Even so, he handled things that had happened to her, so she couldn¡¯t despise him even if she tried to. ¡°And you know what, Zenuit¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What is it again?¡± ¡°If I say I need power, can you get into my body and help me like last time?¡± ¡°Power¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes, force, to be precise.¡± Zenuit looked at Nelia as if he were looking at a freak. ¡°Isn¡¯t it uncomfortable for you to have someone else get into your body?¡± ¡°I have faith if it¡¯s you, Zenuit.¡± Zenuit blushed again upon Nelia¡¯s straightforward words. He spoke while scratching his head. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but¡­¡­ why do you need force?¡± ¡°Just as when we met the hooligan in the park last time, we could run into danger at any time. When it happens, I want to take care of it on my own.¡± Zenuit didn¡¯t answer right now, but rubbed his chin. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just lend you my force. You don¡¯t have to take me into your body.¡± ¡°Is that possible?¡± ¡°Yes! Nothing is impossible for me.¡± He¡¯s a little dragon, but¡­¡­. ¡°All right, that¡¯s what you said!¡± ¡°In return!¡± Zenuit spread his small finger and put it in front of Nelia. ¡°There will be a price for it.¡± There¡¯s no way he would just do that¡­¡­. ¡°What is it?¡± Zenuit turned his head confidently. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when you use it.¡± ¡°Yes, but nothing too expensive, please. I¡¯m a little anxious because you already have quite a number of refreshments in your stomach here.¡± Wondering what Zenuit was imagining as he jumped on the bed with a light step. ¡°Got it.¡± *** During the weekend evening, the carriage stopped in front of the main gate of Duke Hart¡¯s mansion. ¡°You¡¯ve come.¡± It was Layton who got out of the carriage. The sight of Leighton looking around in the dark was quite vivid. Leaving Duke Hart who would come out with her, Nelia came out to meet Leighton all by herself instead. Zenuit was also left in his room. She would take Leighton to his room, so she told him to anticipate their arrival there. The duke had been told ahead that Zenu wouldn¡¯t be joining them since he had a stomach ache. The reason why Leighton and her were alone in this situation was because she had to ask him how he knew Zenuit. Nelia approached Leighton without wasting any time. ¡°Leighton.¡± ¡°Oh, Nelia!¡± Leighton walked up to Nelia with a pleasant smile. ¡°I¡¯ve only been here a few times, but in every visit I¡¯ve had, I could¡¯ve never gotten used to this huge mansion.¡± Then he shouldn¡¯t have come¡­¡­ Nelia spoke to Leighton after swallowing the words in the back of her mind. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. His Grace is waiting.¡± Leighton walked ahead with light steps as if he was in a good mood. Nelia hurriedly brought up Zenuit while they were walking through the garden. ¡°Say it, how did you know about Zenu?¡± ¡°Oh, that fake cousin of yours? I heard it from the butler when I came here a few days ago.¡± ¡­¡­The one who told him was Ton. Bad lament. Leighton stole the chance when it was least expected. ¡°Who the h*ll is that fake cousin, and you¡¯ve been tricking everybody to keep him here?¡± ¡°¡­¡­He¡¯s my friend¡¯s kid, but I decided to take care of him for a while due to a situation. The duke¡¯s mansion was where I live, so I decided to keep him here while saying he¡¯s my cousin.¡± ¡°You have a friend?¡± The conversation she shared with this person, who always managed to get into her nerves, didn¡¯t go anywhere. Nelia, who tried her best to hold it in, answered. ¡°¡­¡­I have.¡± ¡°All right, I got it.¡± Leighton, who was a simple person, didn¡¯t seem to have much doubt about Zenuit¡¯s existence. I just had to make sure. She just had to make sure. ¡°Leighton, since I invited you here, you must never tell the duke about Zenu¡¯s identity.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She didn¡¯t like the fact that he answered her without sincerity in his voice, but his memories would be manipulated by Zenuit today anyway. Then starting today, he would really believe that Zenuit is her cousin. Nelia recalled this insidious plan in her mind. Then, Leighton pointed to the building beside the main one in the duke¡¯s mansion. ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious about that building since a long time ago, what the h*ll is that for?¡± The building that Leighton asked about was used to keep the duke, who turned into a monster on the day of the total lunar eclipse and being locked there. Nelia, who couldn¡¯t tell about this, had to equivocate sufficiently. ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s a warehouse.¡± ¡°Is the warehouse that big? As expected, what the duke owns is different.¡± While looking at the building, Nelia realized that there was only a month left until the day of the total lunar eclipse. ¡®It¡¯s going to happen soon¡­¡­¡¯ Since the door of the dimension would be opened on the day of the total lunar eclipse, the day when the curse of the duke could be lifted was approaching. She pleaded and prayed that Duke Hart wouldn¡¯t turn into a monster that day. If that¡¯s the case, it would be hard to cross the door of dimension that Zenuit mentioned before. Nelia inwardly sighed. She couldn¡¯t solve anything even if she were to be concerned about it right now. She turned the duke back to human last year, so she should hope it would be possible again this year. ¡°Hey, Nelia.¡± Nelia came back to her senses when Leighton called her name. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I called your name several times, but you just answered me now.¡± She ignored Leighton¡¯s words. Nelia gave a dry apology. ¡°Sorry, I was thinking about something else for a while.¡± ¡°Forget it, I have a question. About His Grace.¡± Nelia became a little anxious when Leighton asked about the duke. Like the saying that even a broken watch could be right twice a day, so does this id*ot, he was sharp sometimes. Especially about things he took interest in. Of course, his interest seemed to have changed from Duke Hart to Sigrit¡¯s heart now, but she wasn¡¯t sure either. ¡°What about His Grace?¡± ¡°Is he sick?¡± Nelia looked at Leighton¡¯s expression. ¡®Why is he asking this?¡¯ It was very suspicious that he obviously looked about it elsewhere. ¡°He¡¯s not sick. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡­ I was just worried because he didn¡¯t seem well the last time I came here.¡± Nelia lowered her guard a little. As Leighton said, the duke was sick due to the pouring rain that day. He looked understandably concerning. ¡°The duke wasn¡¯t in good condition when you came over that day because he had been overworking for a few days.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡­¡± ¡°By the way, why did you come here that day without informing me?¡± Leighton scratched his head. ¡°I was looking for clues about Sigrit¡¯s heart that day, and suddenly I felt like I wanted to see Elena Tears once again, so I thought about asking you.¡± Was it just because of that? ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you!¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve given up seeing Elena Tears again after that. I¡¯ll find another way¡­¡­¡± Leighton might haven¡¯t lost interest in Sigrit¡¯s heart just yet. ¡®Alright, that¡¯s better.¡¯ Nelia would prefer Leighton to seek Sigrit¡¯s heart. He¡¯d better not be interested in Duke Hart again. As Nelia and Leighton talked about other things, they finally arrived at the main building of the duke¡¯s mansion. Nelia opened the door while secretly hoping that nothing would happen today. CH 90 The duke was standing by the window of the hall on the first floor of the mansion while waiting for Nelia and Leighton to arrive. Ton quietly walked up to Duke Hart and spoke to him. ¡°I searched everywhere around the house, but I couldn¡¯t find the glass bottle containing medicine.¡± Duke Hart turned to Ton. ¡°Aren¡¯t there any servants who see it?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡± Duke Hart just came to realize that the bottle of medicine had disappeared yesterday. He remembered putting it in his pocket when it rained during that day, but he couldn¡¯t remember anything after that because his condition was extremely severe. However, one thing he managed to recall was that when he left the mansion, he felt as if his pocket was empty. And then it disappeared from the mansion, it was weird considering that the servants couldn¡¯t even find it. Duke Hart recalled what had happened before leaving the mansion that day. Soon after, one name came to his mind. ¡®¡­¡­.Nelia¡¯s older brother.¡¯ Leighton made a surprise visit to the mansion that day. Although it was brief, he got to talk with him in the parlor. Then, did he drop the bottle? If so, the bottle should be found in the parlor, but there was no sight of it either. Duke Hart, who was still recalling the situation that day, frowned for a while. Did he, perhaps, take it¡­¡­. However, Duke Hart shook his head shortly after that. He didn¡¯t want to doubt Nelia¡¯s family over uncertain things. When Duke Hart unknowingly frowned because of his thoughts, Ton spoke up his attempt to comfort the duke. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Even if common people pick up the medicine, it¡¯ll be hard to figure out the details of the medicine.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡­ it¡¯s true.¡± That¡¯s what Ton said. Even if someone picked it up, it would never be easy to figure it out. Unless they read the specification in the transaction report that was kept in his room. ¡°Your Grace, I received a reply from the magic tower today.¡± ¡°What did they say?¡± ¡°They would send a new wizard on the day of the total lunar eclipse. I think they can be trusted since they said the new one will be much more capable than the wizard from before.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Ton hesitated before speaking up again. ¡°Would Your Grace turn on this upcoming lunar eclipse?¡± Duke Hart didn¡¯t answer him. His eyes remained elsewhere outside the window. ¡°Yes, there have been no exceptions.¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no exception this time.¡± ¡°Nevertheless, with the existence of Nelia by Your Grace¡¯s side to relieve the curse¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Therefore, we have to be more prepared. After all, there¡¯s Nelia by my side.¡± Ton realized what he meant and bowed his head. ¡°¡­¡­.All right. We will prepare thoroughly so that accidents from the previous year won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m leaning on you.¡± Seeing Nelia open the door from the window, Ton hurriedly told the rest. ¡°The reply from the magic tower was put on the desk in Your Grace¡¯s room. Please take a look at it and let me know if you need anything else.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± At the end of their conversation, the front door opened, revealing Nelia and Leighton who walked in. Leighton walked in as well. Duke Hart greeted the guests with a friendly smile so that the coldness surrounding him earlier ago wouldn¡¯t be recalled by anyone. *** The Duke first greeted Leighton. When Nelia opened the door, she saw Duke Hart smiled as warm as the sun. ¡°Thank you for accepting my invitation. Mr. Leighton.¡± ¡°I¡¯m grateful for it, but because you invited me all of a sudden, I had a hard time getting rid of my other schedules.¡± Nellia squinted her eyes at Leighton. ¡®What¡¯s he talking about?¡¯ He¡¯s probably wandering around strange places under the excuse of gathering information about Sigrit. She meant, even if he actually came here without having other schedules, she couldn¡¯t understand the reason he said so. ¡°I see. I will make sure to treat you with infinite sincerity as I have because you¡¯ve been willingly leaving out other schedules for this.¡± Leighton couldn¡¯t prevent the corners of his mouth from curling up out of satisfaction at the duke¡¯s tender talk. The duke took Nelia and Leighton to the dining room. The dining room was decorated with fragrant flowers, which was the opposite of the usual. The fresh scent of flowers and their beautiful appearance seemed to stimulate appetite. In addition to the beautiful-looking flowers, Nelia sat down on the table chair while feeling guilty that such things were sacrificed only because of Leighton. Leighton, on the other hand, still had his eyes wide open to rare flowers and luxurious tables as well as decorations that he rarely ever saw. Then, he almost tripped over the leg of the chair like a fool, which the duke quickly grabbed his arm to help him. Nelia swept her face with a sigh that had already come out. Leighton eventually sat down, and the servants served the appetizer. The appetizer was a canape with caviar on it. Nelia had eaten this dish during her stay here. At first, she was surprised to hear that you were eating a dish with caviar on it. It was very fascinating because she never had the gut to try such luxurious food back in Korea. Leighton looked closely at the caviar. ¡°Wow¡­¡­ What is this?¡± Caviar was also a rare ingredient here. The capital of the Andrian Empire was located inland, therefore seafood was luxuries. Nelia was proud for no particular reason. ¡®I¡¯ve got my fair share of having caviar while living here.¡± The duke kindly explained to Leighton, who had a dumb look on his face. ¡°It¡¯s a canape made with caviar. I¡¯m not sure if it suits your taste.¡± Leighton exclaimed in an excited manner, ¡®Oh, so this is caviar¡­¡­! I¡¯ve heard it before!¡¯ and he started to gobble up the appetizer in an instant. Nelia and Duke Hart also ate their appetizers. Leighton, who had eaten the appetizer earlier than them, looked around distractedly. ¡°The decorations here¡­¡­ and all the ingredients for these luxurious foods¡­¡­ You must be very rich, Your Grace.¡± Nelia almost spat out the food she was eating due to coughing. ¡®How can he say whatever appears in his mind like that?¡¯ There seemed to be no such a thing called filter in Leighton¡¯s brain. Leighton looked at the duke with twinkling eyes, the duke answered after wiping his mouth with a napkin. ¡°I have just enough.¡± ¡°Oh, if you can eat this much food, it must be a lot that it¡¯s overflowing. That means, you have a lot of expensive medicine¡­¡­¡± Leighton suddenly stopped midway as he spoke. Nelia, who was confused, asked. ¡°Expensive medicine¡­¡­?¡± Leighton¡¯s mouth twitched. He seemed embarrassed, but spoke in a confident tone again shortly after. ¡°I mean, I told you about the vitalizers owned by His Grace last time. That¡¯s what I meant. Rumor said that His Grace buys a lot of vitalizers.¡± She didn¡¯t expect him to talk about the rumored vitalizer in front of the duke¡­¡­. When Nelia stared at Leighton with a ridiculous look, he eventually bowed his head, seemingly guilty. ¡°I made a mistake talking about what people said behind Your Grace. I apologize, Your Grace.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. If it¡¯s the rumor regarding vitalizers, I already know it. It¡¯s definitely a ridiculous rumor.¡± Leighton pulled the chair he occupied closer to the table. He asked with twinkling eyes as if he was very interested in the topic. ¡°The medicine you bought wasn¡¯t a vitalizer, was it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Leighton didn¡¯t stop talking while having the fork and knife in both hands, despite the main dish, which was calf steak, had been served. ¡°Then what¡¯s the medicine you buy regularly from Griff?¡± Nelia, who was listening to their conversation, frowned. ¡°Leighton.¡± ¡°I¡¯m solely trying to get the true answer from His Grace in order to solve misunderstandings that people have about His Grace¡­¡­.!¡± Did he expect her to believe him? When Nelia was about to say something, Duke Hart spoke up first. ¡°The medicine that people misunderstand as a vitalizer is headache pills. I suffer from a severe headache, therefore I¡¯m buying a large amount by asking a good pharmacist for specifically prescribed medicine.¡± Despite Leighton¡¯s (quite) rude question, Duke Hart still managed to reply without having a frown on his face. Leighton muttered to himself, ¡®headache pills¡­¡­¡¯ and eventually nodded. ¡°¡­¡­..I see.¡± ¡°Now that your curiosity has been fed up, shall we start eating? The food will cool down soon.¡± As the meal began in earnest, Leighton became unexpectedly quiet. He barely answered the duke¡¯s question. His eyes were staring at one place during the dinner which indicated that he was thinking hard about something. Nelia looked at the silent Leighton and she thought she was quite relieved by that. Although she didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, he¡¯d rather closed his mouth than asking the duke such rude and useless questions. However, Leighton began to speak again, as if taunting Nelia¡¯s thoughts. It was mainly questions that seemed to be concerned about the duke¡¯s health and condition whether he was sick or not. ¡®As expected, he¡¯s weird¡­¡­¡¯ He asked the duke if he was sick earlier. She thought that he wanted him to be hurt somewhere. Leighton seemed to be asking the duke about a lot of things under the excuse of being concerned, but he stopped asking when the duke only gave a plain answer and seemingly without hesitation. Leighton chewed the food in disappointment, and soon rose from his seat. Nelia¡¯s gaze followed him. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I have to go to the bathroom for a while. Perhaps, it¡¯s because I ate something I didn¡¯t usually eat and it made my stomach suddenly hurt.¡± Nelia frowned again at Leighton, who gave a useless explanation at the dinner table. The duke said to Leighton, who had gotten up. ¡°There¡¯s Ton outside, he will guide you to the bathroom.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Leighton left the parlor after being shown the brief sign. Nelia stared at Leighton¡¯s disappearing back and turned her head to look at Duke Hart. ¡°¡­¡­.I¡¯m sorry, Your Grace. Leighton is so rude, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Duke Hart smiled. ¡°Nelia¡¯s brother is really worried about my health.¡± ¡°I know¡­¡­.¡± Fortunately, the duke didn¡¯t show any signs of being displeased. He just smiled and rested his chin on his hand, all the while looking at the seat that was occupied by Leighton. *** Leighton, who came out of the drawing room, his body was attached flatly against the wall and looked around. Upon seeing the butler standing in the hall, Leighton walked on the other side of the hall. It was actually an excuse to say that he suddenly had a stomach ache. He tried to find out information about the medicine from the duke, but he only gave a simple answer. He didn¡¯t care if the answer was true, because according to his recently gathered information, Griff never sells common medicines such as headache pills. The duke seemed to be hiding something. Leighton stopped in a desolate corner and wondered where he should go. ¡°I want to go to the duke¡¯s room once¡­¡­.¡± However, the mansion was so huge that it was impossible to know where the duke¡¯s room could be. However, he couldn¡¯t stay here all the time, so he thought it would be better to just wander around. First of all, the duke¡¯s room couldn¡¯t be on the first floor, so he went upstairs. When he arrived on the second floor, he saw a servant walking in the hallway. Leighton hid quickly. ¡®Eukh¡­¡­!¡¯ Layton was forced to climb the stairs again. There were many servants in the hallway on the second floor, so he couldn¡¯t wander around as he pleased. However, so did the third floor. There were even more servants on the third floor than on the second floor. Leighton went to the highest floor in distress. Fortunately, there were no servants on the fourth floor. Upon seeing the quiet circumstances on the fourth floor corridor, Leighton didn¡¯t think there would be anything, but he thought about taking a look around since he had come all the way there. Leighton proceeded to open all the doors of the rooms on the fourth floor. When he finally opened the door to the room that was located in the corner, he found a room that felt a bit different from others. CH 91 Leighton immediately realized. ¡®This is His Grace¡¯s room!¡¯ Unlike other rooms filled with merely basic furniture, there are many furniture and items there, all of them are subtly luxurious, so it was unlikely for the employee of this mansion to use rooms filled with such things. In other words, it must be the room used by the owner of this mansion. Leighton was eager to be able to finally figure out the duke¡¯s room, but he managed to calm himself down by chanting that he was like a spy who had managed to infiltrate the enemy¡¯s country. ¡®I wonder if there¡¯s anything related to medicine here.¡¯ Leighton searched in every spot from the entrance of the room to the inside. But there wasn¡¯t a speck of dust in the extremely clean room. Leighton, who finally reached the desk near the window, after searching through his bed, closet, and even drawer, hoping to find something. There was a letter on the desk. The letter was sent to¡­. The magic tower? ¡®It¡¯s very suspicious.¡¯ The tower was an incredibly closed place. Therefore, it costs a lot of money to strictly screen the customers. The customer¡¯s information wouldn¡¯t be disclosed even if the magic tower is blown up. Why did the one and only duke of the empire communicate with the magic tower? Leighton unfolded the letter in anticipation. However¡­¡­ ¡°What¡¯s this¡­¡­.¡± The contents of the letter were written in unrecognizable alphabets. Leighton stared at the letter strugglingly, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what it was about. But there was one letter that could be read clearly. ¡®Total lunar eclipse¡­¡­.?¡¯ There was just one phrase written in the Andrian Empire. However, Leighton anxiously folded the letter because he couldn¡¯t collect any information even from a single word. Leighton began to rummage through the desk drawers, thinking that he shouldn¡¯t return just like that. Most of the drawers were empty, but the one at the bottom contained a stack of papers. Leighton took out those papers. He skimmed through the paper on the top in his hand. Transaction statement was written on the top of the paper and there was a seal stamped at the bottom of the paper with Griff¡¯s name on it. It¡¯s related to Griff¡­¡­! He was eager for a moment just like when he found out the letters earlier, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what was written in it as it was unreadable. ¡®D*mn! What¡¯s this paper about?¡¯ Leighton anxiously gathered the papers again and put them back in the drawer. He didn¡¯t get anything anyway. He has been away for too long under the excuse to go to the bathroom because he has looked further. He was about to return because he thought Nelia would discover him there, but he realized there were quite a few books about the Legend of Sigrit on Duke Hart¡¯s desk. Now that he thought about it, the duke has said he was also looking for information about Sigrit¡¯s heart due to His Majesty the King¡¯s order. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have found it before I managed to¡­¡­¡± Leighton left the duke¡¯s room with an expression of dismay. And the moment Leighton turned around to descend the stairs, someone grabbed him by the wrist. *** Leighton left for the bathroom, so Nelia drank water because she felt thirsty. Duke Hart looked down at the table without a word, she couldn¡¯t figure out what was on his mind. He also looked like he was being absorbed in his thoughts. Five minutes, ten minutes, fifteen minutes. Some time has passed, but Leighton hasn¡¯t returned. Nelia, who fortuitously tapped the table with her fingertips, got up from her seat when Leighton had left the room for about twenty minutes. ¡°It¡¯s strange for him to not come back even though it¡¯s been a while. I¡¯m going to fetch Leighton just in case he wanders around the mansion.¡± Duke Hart looked up at Nelia, who got up so suddenly. ¡°If he went to the bathroom with Ton, it would not be possible for him to get lost.¡± Exactly. He wouldn¡¯t be taking this long if he had gone with Ton, but he has been too late by now. ¡®He¡¯s most likely snooping around.¡¯ As Nelia didn¡¯t say anything, the duke immediately nodded with a friendly expression. ¡°If you¡¯re concerned about him, try to find him.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible.¡± Nelia walked out of the parlor with quick paces. He might still be in the bathroom, but she somehow had an ominous feeling. That ominous hunch grew as she looked at Ton who was sitting alone in the hall. Nelia walked up to Ton and asked as he was sitting with newspaper in his hand. ¡°Ton¡­¡­ Have you seen Leighton?¡± ¡°Young Master Leighton? I didn¡¯t see him.¡± Ton asked when Nelia¡¯s face was filled with a sense of frustration. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°He said he was going to the bathroom, but he hasn¡¯t come back even after 20 minutes.¡± Ton folded his newspaper and put it on the table before standing up. ¡°Oh, dear¡­¡­ he might have lost his way in the mansion. I¡¯ll look for him.¡± ¡°Yes, please. I¡¯ll look for him as well.¡± Nelia said so and walked in the opposite direction of Ton. ¡®Where the h*ll did he go?¡¯ She told him to go to the bathroom with Ton, but he must have been snooping around the mansion as he disappeared while being on his own. Nelia wandered around the mansion for a while to look for Leighton, but he was nowhere to be found. She even asked the servants if they had seen Leighton, but their answers were all the same, they didn¡¯t see him anywhere. Nelia, who bit her lip and as she thought about where to find Leighton, suddenly remembered about Zenuit. ¡®¡­¡­I¡¯m gonna go to Zenuit and ask him.¡¯ If he used all of his abilities, she thought it would be easy to find someone in this mansion. Then, when Zenuit found Leighton, he would immediately manipulate his (Leighton) memory so that he wouldn¡¯t be suspicious of Zenuit. Nelia, who had concluded her plan, headed straight to her room on the fourth floor. As she entered the room, Zenuit, who was lying on the floor and working on the puzzle by himself, raised his head. ¡°Nelia!¡± He was aloe for only about an hour, and Zenuit seemed to be having fun with himself. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Zenuit, whose eyes sparkled upon seeing Nelia, looked beside her. ¡°Did you bring your brother?¡± ¡°No, he said he was going to the bathroom, but then he disappeared. Therefore, you know what you have to do, Zenuit. Find out his whereabouts.¡± Zenuit pouted. ¡°It feels like you¡¯re thinking of me as a useful magic tool.¡± ¡°It¡¯s solely because of the great ability which Zenuit possesses.¡± Nelia approached Zenuit with such a flat compliment. ¡°Come on, find out where Leighton is.¡± ¡°Wait, let me see.¡± Nelia thought it was a good thing that she came to Zenuit for this. Zenuit said and stared somewhere on the floor for a moment. He seemed to be focusing on something. Nelia thought it was similar to Duke Hart¡¯s appearance a while ago as she looked at Zenuit. Duke Hart and Zenuit have little in common, but there were times when they shared strangely similar things. ¡®Or do I look like that as well when I¡¯m focused¡­¡­.¡¯ Nelia didn¡¯t take it seriously and wanted Zenuit to find Leighton¡¯s whereabouts. Soon after, Zenuit turned to Nelia and spoke. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to find.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in the room next door.¡± Room next door¡­¡­? If he¡¯s in the room next door, he must be in Duke Hart¡¯s room! Nelia hurriedly went into the hallway. Right after the door of the duke¡¯s room opened, someone came out from there. It was Leighton, the person she had been looking for. Nelia strode over him with a stiff face and grabbed Leighton by the wrist. ¡°Leighton!¡± Leighton opened his eyes wide when he spotted Nelia. ¡°How can you be here¡­¡­!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I should say to you! You said you were going to the bathroom. Why are you here?¡± ¡°Oh, about that¡­¡­¡± Leighton looked around the hallway before taking Nelia into another room. It seemed that he decided to come into the duke¡¯s room because he was afraid of being caught by others, but gladly it was Nelia¡¯s room. In other words, he came into Nelia¡¯s room on his own. Nelia thought it was a good thing. Now that Leighton has entered the place where Zenuit was on his own accord. On the other hand, Leighton didn¡¯t seem to have spotted Zenuit as he entered the room. Leighton spoke to Nelia with a serious gaze. ¡°Actually¡­¡­ I picked up a strange medicine when I came to this mansion last time.¡± Having heard that Leighton had picked up a medicine, Nelia recalled how he had been asking about the duke¡¯s health. ¡®So that¡¯s why¡­¡­¡¯ If he picked up the medicine around the mansion, isn¡¯t it probably a transformation medicine¡­¡­.? Nelia asked Leighton while concealing her embarrassment. ¡°What¡¯s that weird medicine¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I think it¡¯s true that His Grace takes some kinds of medicine¡­¡­. Because when I tried to sell it to the black market trafficker, they didn¡¯t buy it because they didn¡¯t know what it was.¡± ¡°You¡­¡­.? You were trying to sell it knowing it¡¯s the duke¡¯s medicine?¡± Leighton leaned down and spoke in a low voice at the sight of shocked Nelia. ¡°If you tell me what kind of medicine that is, I¡¯ll give you 30% of the share to you. The medicine is made by a well-known pharmacist named Griff, so the black market trafficker were going to buy it at an extremely high price.¡± If it was the medicine created by Griff, it must be the transformation medicine. ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me¡­¡­! GIve me that right now! It¡¯s called stealing!¡± When Nelia tried to dig through Leighton¡¯s pocket, he grabbed Nelia¡¯s wrist. ¡°Oho, I only picked what¡¯s dropped by HIs Grace.¡± Leighton said so and pushed Nelia away. Someone supported Nelia¡¯s falling body from behind. ¡°It seems that you just can¡¯t listen.¡± It was Zenuit¡¯s voice. Nelia almost fell backwards as he put his hand on her back. Leighton leaned his head like a giraffe when he heard someone else¡¯s voice from behind Nelia. Leighton, who finally discovered Zenuit, blinked quickly. ¡°What about this kid? Oh, you¡¯re the Zenuit that Nelia keeps. As a fake cousin.¡± It was Zenuit who answered on her behalf. ¡°Yes.¡± His short and curt answer made Leighton¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You can¡¯t speak in an informal way to an adult!¡± ¡°You have to act like an adult to become one. I can¡¯t treat you like an adult when you push your sister like that.¡± Leighton opened his eyes sharply as he saw Zenuit who had a cute little face and a strange tone. Zenuit ignored Leighton and spoke to Nelia. ¡°Nelia, embrace me. I¡¯m going to fulfill your request now.¡± Oh, memory manipulation. Nelia wanted Leighton¡¯s brain structure to change completely while his memory was being manipulated, but she knew it was such an unreasonable demand. Nelia held Zenuit in his arms. Then, Zenuit reached out with his arm and slapped Leighton on the head. Leighton frowned at the pain he felt for a moment and grasped his head. ¡°Ah¡­¡­!¡± Nelia looked at Zenuit, who suddenly slapped his brother, with a surprised face. Zenuit spoke with a huff. ¡°Although I actually don¡¯t have to hit him, I hated the way he acted. Therefore, I gave him a slap on the head. Of course, his memory will be set now.¡± Indeed, Leighton didn¡¯t say anything to Zenuit, who hit him, he just rubbed his painful head. Then after a while, Leighton looked at Zenuit in Nelia¡¯s arms. Nelia was anxious about how he would behave toward Zenuit. ¡°Our Zenu, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. How can you be cuter than the last time?¡± Dear God¡­¡­ Leighton was being affectionate as if Zenuit was really his cousin. Nelia knew Zenuit¡¯s ability worked out. ¡®It¡¯s really amazing¡­¡­¡¯ Of course, this idea would only remain in her mind. Zenuit would be very proud of himself to heat that. ¡°More than that, don¡¯t you really know what kind of medicine His Grace Duke Hart is taking, Nelia?¡± Leighton, who was staring at Zenuit, was looking at Nelia while unknowingly having a frown on his face. Might as well hit him on the head one more time so that he would have lost all his memories. Nelia sighed as she looked at Leighton when he asked about the medicine again. ¡°As His Grace said earlier, it¡¯s a medicine for headache. That is as far as I know.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be. Griff doesn¡¯t just make such a common medicine!¡± How did he find out about Griff? Did he also hear this person from the black market trafficker whom he has met? Just where is this guy wandering? Nelia didn¡¯t even hide her annoyed tone. ¡°Just imagine it in your head, we have to go down as soon as possible. His Grace awaits us.¡± Nelia turned away as if ignoring Leighton. ¡°Hey, Nelia!¡± Leighton grabbed Nelia¡¯s shoulder firmly. Nelia frowned. ¡®Regardless, I don¡¯t think so.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t someone who is supposed to be given words, therefore force is necessary. CH 92 He was someone who couldn¡¯t be talked to, that¡¯s why she had to use force. Of course, it was difficult using her own strength. Leighton is a man and quite strong at that. Nelia swatted Leighton¡¯s hand off her shoulder and quickly leaned over to Zenuit to whisper something. Both of them exchanged very brief conversations. And soon after, Zenuit gave a nod. ¡°¡­¡­I got it. See this.¡± ¡°What are you two whispering about in front of me?¡± The moment Leighton tried to intervene between Nelia and Zenuit, a white light flashed in the room. Leighton¡¯s eyes widened at the strange phenomenon. ¡°Wait, what¡¯s that just now¡­¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to know, now hurry and give me the medicine you stole.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it!¡± Nelia reached out to Leighton, who backed away in time. Leighton¡¯s pants pocket was within her reach. Leighton, who was flustered, grabbed Nelia by the wrist. ¡°You, why don¡¯t you stop?¡± Nelia didn¡¯t budge when Leighton told her off seriously. On the contrary, she seemed to be somewhat relaxed. When Leighton frowned at Nelia¡¯s strange attitude, Nelia grabbed Leighton by the arm. Then, her upper body is leaned forward. Bang-! Leighton¡¯s body was spun in the air before thrown on the floor. As if he was being knocked over. ¡®Sh*t¡­¡­ It¡¯s too loud.¡¯ Leighton rubbed his back as he grimaced, pain was apparent all over his face. ¡°Oh¡­¡­!¡± Nelia reached out to the defenceless Leighton and dug through his pants pocket. When there was nothing inside his pocket, she put his hand inside his jacket pocket. Upon feeling the foreign item inside, Nelia immediately took it out. It was a small glass bottle filled with medicine. Seeing that the cork was carved with Griff¡¯s name, it seemed to be Duke Hart¡¯s medicine. ¡°You¡­¡­!¡± Leighton managed to reach out with her hand as he frowned, but he couldn¡¯t get up because his back hurt after hitting the floor. Nelia ignored him and put the bottle in her pocket. ¡°I¡¯ll give it back to the owner.¡± The door was knocked open as soon as she finished her words. It was the owner of the medicine itself. Duke Hart¡¯s expression was considerably stiff. ¡°Ugh¡­¡­.¡± His subdued gaze fell on Leighton, who had a frown while rubbing his aching back. Nelia grew curious at the sudden appearance of Duke Hart, but she felt that it was necessary to explain the situation to him first. ¡°Leighton tripped on the carpet and fell.¡± It was a bit different from the truth. ¡°If Your Grace happened to hear a loud noise while outside, it must be Leighton falling on the floor.¡± Leighton wouldn¡¯t want to let go of his much smaller sister after knowing he has been spun around in the air. Duke Hart asked Leighton, who was lying on the floor. ¡°Are you all right, Young Master Leighton?¡± Leighton couldn¡¯t answer, he just frowned as if his back was still hurting. Nelia spoked on behalf of such Leighton. ¡°It must be very painful for him. I guess he should stop eating here.¡± Nelia spoke in a low voice after subtly covering Leighton from the duke¡¯s sight. ¡°I apologize, Your Grace. Leighton wanted to look around the mansion, so he went to the bathroom and wandered around the mansion by himself. And when I was scolding Leighton in my room for a while, this chaotic incident happened.¡± The duke nodded. ¡°I see. If he told me that he wanted to look around the mansion, I would have shown him as much as I could after dinner.¡± ¡°You have a point.¡± Nelia shrugged and shot Leighton a look. He was still unable to get up. ¡®He must be hurting quite a lot.¡¯ Why does he touch other people¡¯s things and sell them without any thought? She felt relieved that she successfully took revenge on Leighton with this, as he was always a nuisance to her all this time. However, she couldn¡¯t just leave him like this, so she leaned down and asked Leighton. ¡°Can you get up?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡­ Yes, you little brat!¡± Is there a crack in his back? It should be better that way. He couldn¡¯t go around if he were to be stuck in his room for a while. ¡°Your Grace, I apologize for this, but could you help Leighton and take him to the first floor? He said he was unable to get up, he might have been hurt while falling.¡± ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Duke Hart assisted Leighton, who was unable to get up from the floor. Leighton could barely put strength on his feet with noise that indicated it was painful. When Nelia didn¡¯t come out immediately, Duke Hart tilted his head. ¡°What about you, Nelia?¡± ¡°I think Zenu was quite shocked to see Leighton fall, so I¡¯m going to comfort him first, Your Grace can go with Leighton first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After Duke Hart and Leighton disappeared, Nelia slammed the door closed and turned around. Zenuit, who seemed surprised, raised the corners of his mouth and smiled in a proud manner. ¡°How is it, having the power lent by me?¡± Nelia quietly raised her right thumb. Nelia borrowed power from Zenuit to give Leighton a little lesson earlier. ¡®It¡¯s really like everything.¡¯ Zenuit lent his strength, and thanks to that, she was able to throw Leighton despite him being physically stronger and bigger than her. However¡­¡­. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the price.¡± Zenuit demanded a price in return for having been lending his power. It must be dessert. The dessert is expensive and difficult to obtain which Zenuit had eaten once and he nearly lost his mind to get another one. ¡®I told him not the expensive ones¡­¡­¡¯ But what could she do? She¡¯d already borrowed his power anyway. Besides, the moment she threw Leighton, it was quite thrilling so that much of a reward is fine. Nelia answered lightly. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll have it delivered for you tomorrow.¡± *** Leighton, who came out of Nelia¡¯s room first, was climbing down the stairs with the assistance of Duke Hart. Leighton narrowed his eyebrows, recalling what happened a moment ago. ¡®Is that girl secretly building strength or what?¡¯ Nelia threw him out of the blue earlier. He still couldn¡¯t forget the sensation when he floated in the air. He still didn¡¯t have any strength in his back, so he thought about lying down for some time. However, there was something that became more of a bother than the throbbing pain on his back. It was Duke Hart, who didn¡¯t say anything. He always had a gentle smile on his face, so it felt strange to see him walking with such an expressionless face. It was only after they left the room that the atmosphere around him seemed to change. ¡®What¡¯s this¡­¡­. So uncomfortable.¡¯ Leighton forced himself to speak to Duke Hart all the while ignoring his throbbing back. ¡°Your Grace must have had a hard time finding me, haven¡¯t you, Your Grace? I was about to return¡­¡­. But I got lost¡­¡­¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± He didn¡¯t look for him (Leighton)? Although his voice was cold, it was a relief (to Leighton). No, if he knew this would happen, he should have searched the duke¡¯s room a little longer. ¡°After all, I knew where you were.¡± Leighton looked at Duke Hart blankly upon hearing his words. ¡°Pardon¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you search my room? I knew it already, so there¡¯s no use looking for you.¡± ¡°H-How do you¡­¡­!¡± Leighton knew he shouldn¡¯t admit it, but he was really shocked that he even forgot the pain in his back for a moment. Duke Hart laughed. The atmosphere became quite cold. ¡°I left it just like that, knowing that you wouldn¡¯t be able to read all the important documents in my room, after all they are encrypted.¡± Leighton was a bit mad at the same time. He couldn¡¯t believe that he didn¡¯t come up with anything after searching the duke¡¯s room as hard as possible. He felt like he was being played and fell into the trap in the duke¡¯s hand. Even so, he¡­¡­ came here as a guest anyway. Leighton wondered how the duke could stay still despite knowing his intention? At that moment, Duke Hart spoke out first. ¡°I think you intended to find out something more about the medicine¡­¡­. It is nothing more than a headache medicine, so you won¡¯t find out more about it.¡± Leighton¡¯s energy to say a word was hidden deep inside. ¡®How the h*ll did he know I was trying to find out about the medicine¡­¡­!¡¯ As if reading Leighton¡¯s thoughts, Duke Hart answered his question. ¡°I think I dropped the medicine at the mansion when I was sick, but it was nowhere to be found. So I thought if Young Master Leighton, who stopped by that day, took it, and I know right away when you ask me about various things.¡± ¡°And, Young Master Leighton.¡± At the low voice that called his name, Leighton unknowingly stuttered while answering with, ¡®Yes, yes.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m quite upset today.¡± Leighton felt his hair curled up at the subdued, cold voice. So this is how it feels when someone who has always been kind gets mad. However, it wasn¡¯t just because of Duke Hart¡¯s change of attitude. He was imagining that the temperature really dropped significantly. Of course, he admitted to some extent that the duke had the right to be mad. After all, he had stolen the duke¡¯s stuff¡­¡­. Leighton only swallowed anxiously as had nothing to say. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that I take medicine as much as I can, but don¡¯t put Nelia in trouble.¡± Huh¡­¡­.? When the duke brought up something completely unexpected, Leighton thought he was mistaken for a moment. ¡°The only reason I give you mercy is because you¡¯re Nelia¡¯s family.¡± Leighton thought there was something strange about the duke who spoke as if Nelia was someone great, but he wasn¡¯t in the mood to ask at that moment. ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± He barely answered in a strained voice. ¡°I¡¯ll call a carriage to take you home. I think you need to call a doctor right away for a checkup, but is there anyone who can take care of you at home?¡± Leighton said while looking around. ¡°Yes, both my parents should be at home by now¡­¡­¡± The duke paused for a moment. Leighton tilted his head when Duke Hart stopped all of a sudden, but soon he continued his pace again. ¡°Yes, then I¡¯ll take you home.¡± *** When the guest returned home, Duke Hart, who came to his room, stood in front of the desk and looked down at the unfolded letter. The letter from the magic tower said that they would prepare a new wizard and restraint tools in preparation for the upcoming total lunar eclipse. Papers related to the curse were encrypted and reciprocated, so that the general public could never read them. So Leighton knew he would search his room, but he didn¡¯t do anything about that. It wasn¡¯t until he asked a strange question that he couldn¡¯t help but notice. And soon he realized. That Leighton was the one who took his medicine. What became clear was when his movements stopped in his room. Duke Hart was originally capable of detecting movement within a certain range by the heat. Afterall, detecting human movements was one of the many abilities he had. Leighton stayed in his room for quite a while. As if he was looking for something. Therefore, he was certain that Leighton wanted to find data about his medicine. It didn¡¯t matter whether Leighton searched his room or not. What really bothered him was the fact that Nelia and Leighton stayed in the same room for some time. In the end, he couldn¡¯t wait with patience and left the dining room. He didn¡¯t have a good feeling about it, so he hurried out and it just so happened that he heard a noise. She thought something bad happened to Nelia, so he immediately went inside. However, he saw Leighton who was rubbing his back as if it was painful. It also looked like Nelia had knocked Leighton over. Nelia and Leighton were quite different in size, so it would be difficult unless she suddenly got sufficient strength. ¡®Is it really Nelia¡­¡­¡¯ Even when confronting Carlos at the detached palace, Nelia was able to use an unbelievable power. He didn¡¯t bother to ask because Nelia was in trouble back then, but he kept wondering what was going on. He didn¡¯t think Nelia has been acting impatient and becoming anxious as of lately for worrying about the curse or the way to find out information regarding Sigrit¡¯s heart¡­¡­ Is it, perhaps, related to that crazy power? ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ Duke Hart, who was still thinking about the change that happened to Nelia, realized something that happened after Zenuit appeared. Come to think of it, it was after the kid came around. It was the first time that such changes have ever occurred. He was beginning to question the identity of the kid. Then Nelia didn¡¯t have to take care of her cousin. Leighton said Nelia¡¯s parents were apparently staying in the mansion that is placed in the capital city, not the earldom. Duke Hart looked at Zenuit somewhere over the wall. He speculated that the answer to all this might be brought by Nelia¡¯s cousin, who suddenly appeared out of the blue. CH 93 It was only a few days later that a letter arrived saying that Leighton¡¯s back bone had cracked and that he had to stay in bed for quite some time. As it was Nelia who actually made him like that, Leighton seemed to say that he had fallen to his parents, he might be ashamed to be caused that way because of a woman who was much smaller than him. The letters from her parents only told concerns regarding Leighton. ¡®Good for him.¡¯ The situation would be quiet for a while. Nelia put aside her thoughts about Leighton, and stood in front of the calendar and stared at the circled date. Then, Zenuit walked over and stood by her side. ¡°What are you looking at like that?¡± ¡°There are only two weeks left until the day of the total lunar eclipse.¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡­ There¡¯s only a few days left until the door opens.¡± When Nelia sighed softly, Zenuit tilted his head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just¡­¡­ nervous. I¡¯m worried. You said you had a test.¡± ¡°Well, it is.¡± Nelia leaned her upper body and made eye contact with Zenuit. ¡°Can¡¯t you give any hint about the test?¡± ¡°As I said, I can¡¯t say anything yet.¡± Zenuit answered with his arms crossed arrogantly. Nelia understood his answer, but she dared to ask. Zenuit only opened the way to look for Sigrit¡¯s heart, so he couldn¡¯t afford any hints. ¡°When can you tell Duke Hart about the existence of Zenuit?¡± ¡°On that day.¡± ¡°What? The day when the door to the dimension opens? At least, you should give the duke time to sort his thoughts.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not something I should be concerned about.¡± Nelia hesitated at Zenuit¡¯s firm attitude. As there¡¯s something she hasn¡¯t told him yet. ¡°You should know something, Zenuit.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you yet.¡± Hm? Zenuit blinked nonchalantly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I have told you that the duke was cursed to turn into a snake.¡± ¡°You have.¡± ¡°But he can turn into something other than a snake only on the day of the total lunar eclipse.¡± Actually, she has been thinking smugly that she would somehow turn the duke who became a monster back to his human form just like last year, but as the day approached, she became even more anxious. Therefore, on the day she told the existence of Zenuit to the duke, she tried to tell Zenuit about this to ask if there was something he could do about it. However, Zenuit said that he would reveal himself on the day of the total lunar eclipse, so it would have been too late to say at that moment. Nelia took a huge air of breath, exhaled, and slowly spoke out. ¡°Actually¡­¡­ His Grace turns into a big monster on the day of the total lunar eclipse.¡± ¡°Monster¡­¡­¡± ¡°A monster in the form of a snake. Moreover, he loses his reason and attacks people.¡± Zenuit slightly squinted his eyes. He seemed to take this fact quite seriously. Nelia continued to say what she was intending to say. ¡°So I¡¯m worried if¡­¡­ he can safely cross the door of the dimension and take the test that day.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the matter, it¡¯s definitely difficult.¡± As Zenuit spoke helplessly, Nelia engulfed both his hands with hers. His small hands were covered in Nelia¡¯s and vanished in her hold. ¡°Zenuit¡­¡­ You¡¯re gonna help me, right? To not let His Grace turn into a snake like last time.¡± ¡°Do you really think I can make anything possible?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t¡­¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if the snake is like a small and powerless one, it¡¯s even difficult for the country to take care of such a monster. It takes a vast amount of energy to transform from a human to a monster, and I don¡¯t have the power to stop such a vast amount of energy.¡± Nelia quickly suggested another way, there¡¯s no way she would give up just like that. ¡°Then what about taming His Grace¡¯s monster form?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not some kind of animal trainer, how can I tame a monster who loses his mind and goes crazy?¡± He can¡¯t do that either¡­¡­? Nelia dropped her hands that wrapped around Zenuit¡¯s in a hopeless manner. Zenuit wondered as she asked. ¡°How can you control His Grace when it¡¯s a total lunar eclipse?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°So¡­¡­¡± ¡°You saw the building that looks like a warehouse beside the main building in the mansion area, right? The magicians will equip restraints there and lock him up with it¡­¡­¡± Nelia looked gloomy. ¡°Last year, His Grace, who turned into a monster, went crazy and some buildings in the mansion collapsed because of him, people almost got hurt.¡± ¡°So what did you do?¡± Nellia recalled that time. She had patted the head of a monster when it was trying to attack him. Then, Duke Hart was able to return to his human form. ¡°About that, His Grace explained that if I¡¯m with him within a certain distance, he doesn¡¯t turn into a snake.¡± ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s why we¡¯re close enough to each other.¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s apparently the reason you¡¯re sticking closely to each other.¡± Disgusting fellow¡­¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of that, but I caressed His Grace¡¯s cheek when he¡¯s in his monster form and went wild, and then he returned to his human form.¡± Zenuit had a nuance of expression. ¡®Yeah, I know it¡¯s hard to believe.¡¯ ¡°It sounds much like a lie, but why would I lie to you, Zenuit?¡± Zenuit shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that. I was just thinking about something else for a moment.¡± She was being serious, but he was having another thought¡­¡­ As she pouted, Zenuit spoke out. ¡°But what¡¯s the real matter? If he turned into a monster like last year, you can do it again this year so that he turns back into a human.¡± Nelia squeezed her hand and fiddled with her fingers. ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡­ Will it be possible this time too?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you be confident?¡± ¡°It would have been like that in a normal situation, but it¡¯s a very important day. If he turns into a monster and loses his mind again, he won¡¯t even be able to take the test that you told me about. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you, Zenuit.¡± Zenuit shrugged. ¡°I understand where you¡¯re coming from, but as I explained earlier, it¡¯s impossible to do that in this form.¡± In this form¡­¡­? ¡°Do you mean your original form? You can do it when you¡¯re in your original form? Nelia¡¯s sunken eyes quickly twinkled. ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s not that, but it¡¯s impossible for me now, as I¡¯ve just been released from the seal.¡± Oh, that¡¯s what he meant. She was looking forward to it quite a bit. ¡°Yes¡­¡­ Alright.¡± She was disappointed, but she couldn¡¯t do anything since he said it was impossible. Nelia thought she should discuss with the duke about the matter of his transformation into a monster during the total lunar eclipse this year. Then, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Nelia, are you there?¡± It was Duke Hart. She was thinking of having a discussion about the total lunar eclipse right away, and his arrival was a good thing for her. ¡°Yes, come on in.¡± The door was immediately opened at Nelia¡¯s permission. ¡°Your Grace, is something the matter?¡± ¡°I received a letter from my mother.¡± ¡°Letter¡­¡­¡± The duke and Duchess Hart didn¡¯t normally keep in touch with each other, surprisingly. ¡®I don¡¯t have any way to bring it up¡­¡­¡¯ In the past, they didn¡¯t seem to be on bad terms with each other even though they sometimes bickered. Then, why did she send a letter? Nella asked cautiously. ¡°Did something happen to Her Grace the Duchess?¡± ¡°No, my mother sent me a letter telling me to come to the duchy.¡± So that¡¯s what it¡¯s all about. She was glad if the duchess sent a letter about that. It wasn¡¯t a serious matter for a mother to ask her son to come to the duchy as she must have wanted to see her only son. Moreover, the duchess was managing the duchy on behalf of the head of the house, Duke Hart, so it was just right to come and check it by himself. Nelia¡¯s nodding head suddenly stopped. ¡®It¡¯s not it.¡¯ There would be a total lunar eclipse in two weeks, so the timing wasn¡¯t good. She didn¡¯t know where exactly the duchy is located, but it would possibly take a few days. The duke sighed as if he had read Nelia¡¯s thoughts through her worried expression. ¡°The reason why my mother told me to come to the duchy at such a time is to prepare for the total lunar eclipse.¡± Nelia opened her eyes widely. ¡°Is there any relation to it?¡± ¡°Yes. My mother recently found a spare basement, where she found a book that seemed to be related to the curse upon our family. I may collect some helpful information there. But¡­¡­¡± But¡­¡­.? ¡°It wasn¡¯t written in the alphabet of the empire¡¯s language, there¡¯s no way she could read it. Therefore, my mother said I¡¯d better come and read it myself. I have learned various languages since I was young.¡± She found valuable data, but she couldn¡¯t read it. It would be better for Duke Hart to go and check it for himself without delaying any further. ¡°Of course you have to go!¡± ¡°The only problem is that I can¡¯t go on my own.¡± Oh¡­¡­ Now that she thinks about it, he would have to go with her for such a long-distance trip. After all, she can¡¯t be separated from the duke. ¡°We can go together. I have no problem with that.¡± Actually, the founding of the book related to the curse was very good news for Nelia, so she merrily accepted his offer. ¡°Thank you, Nelia.¡± Only then did the duke smile as he used to. Smiling while looking at each other, Nelia realized she didn¡¯t have time to do this. ¡°How long does it take to get to the duchy from here?¡± ¡°It will take about two days to get there with a carriage.¡± So it takes a while¡­¡­ She knew that compared to the size of the empire, Hart Dukedom is close to the capital, but it wouldn¡¯t be easy to travel for two days in a carriage. She would have to sleep in the carriage, and stop by the village to eat. ¡®It¡¯s gonna be quite tough for me.¡¯ She was quite worried because she had never traveled such a long distance. At that time, she realized that the duke¡¯s eyes were on Zenuit, who was listening to the conversation. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be hard for His Grace to take him to the duchy¡­¡­?¡¯ It¡¯s a hassle to take a child for such a long-distance trip. But I knew I wouldn¡¯t talk about it first because of the Duke¡¯s personality. ¡°Duke, while I¡¯m back from the duke castle, I¡¯ll ask Ton to take care of me.¡± I could feel Janewitt¡¯s eyes, but Nellia pretended not to know. If he doesn¡¯t want to be here as a child, he can follow along in the form of a little dragon that is invisible to others. However, Duke Hart made an unexpected suggestion. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you can also take Zenuit, Nelia.¡± Nellia asked with a somber face. ¡°Is it okay if I bring Zenuit to the duchy¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Of course. The road will be a bit rough, but if you leave Zenuit alone in the mansion, you will feel bad for him, Nelia.¡± Not at all¡­¡­ It was pretty exhausting to take Zenuit in the form of a children. Nelia expressed that she didn¡¯t want to take him somewhere along with her. ¡°I¡¯m worried that taking Zenuit there would be a nuisance to the duchess.¡± ¡°My mother is fond of children. She will definitely like children as cute as Zenuit.¡± This is hard. ¡°I think it¡¯ll be a little difficult to take Zenuit for such a long distance trip¡­¡­¡± ¡°The travel carriages are decent. We can stop by the village from time to time.¡± The duke countered right away. ¡®Why do I feel like he wants me to take Zenuit there¡­¡­¡¯ When Zenuit noticed that her mood had shaken up about the thought of taking him along, he stuck his head between Nelia and Duke Hart. ¡°Noona, am I going to the duchy with you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I think so.¡± ¡°Wow, I¡¯m excited for that!¡± Zenuit jumped in his place like an excited child. Nelia frowned. She was already concerned at the thought that Zenuit would make a mistake in front of the duchess. Zenuit has helped her a lot so far, but he has also embarrassed her sometimes. Especially in front of someone important like the duchess¡­¡­ Nelia suddenly stopped thinking. ¡®No, why did the duchess remain in my head as an important person?¡¯ Nelia couldn¡¯t figure out why she was so conscious of the duchess. The duchess was very kind and friendly to her. ¡°Nelia. First of all, let¡¯s take care of the urgent work in the imperial palace and prepare to go to the duchy.¡± ¡°How long will you stay in the duchy, Your Grace?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, but I don¡¯t plan on staying long. I think we will leave the mansion for about a week.¡± Nelia nodded. She wishes to find out something about the curse after going such a long way. CH 94 Duke Hart had a bunch of work as a prime minister, but he demanded to take a leave and be absent because he couldn¡¯t put this matter behind. She heard that Marquis Clint would do Duke Hart¡¯s work on behalf of him. Even if they often seemed to quarrel with each other, both of them were on good terms at times like this. On the morning of the departure to the duchy, Nelia got into a large carriage. She prepared enough luggage of her belongings as she wasn¡¯t sure how long they would stay in the duchy, Nelia got into the carriage with Zenuit as her heart was racing fast. As soon as Duke Hart got in, the carriage finally departed. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s fluffy.¡± Zenuit pressed the chair sheet with his small hands in admiration. This carriage surely was intended for a long-distance trip, as it was more comfortable and wider than the normal one. Nelia was also astonished by the inside appearance of the luxurious carriage. Nelia was concerned about the possibility of Zenuit saying things such as, he had never seen this when he was young. It would be a disaster to say something like that in front of Duke Hart considering his habit to do so when it was just the two of them. The quick-witted Duke Hart would surely find Zenuit strange. ¡°You must be really rich!¡± Fortunately, Zenuit said something like a normal child would possibly say. His eyes were trained on the edge of the carriage which was painted in gold metal. The twinkle in his eyes indicated that he seemed to like this carriage. ¡°When I look closely, I can tell that he really likes luxurious stuff¡­¡­¡± She would often find Zenuit being mesmerized by the ornaments the duke had as a collection in his mansion. He likes it more especially if it¡¯s shiny. She once asked as she wondered why dragons are so materialistic, and he answered that collecting valuable things is a dragon¡¯s characteristics. ¡°It¡¯s not me, but the family has a lot of property, Zenu. Our ancestors were very good at accumulating money.¡± Very good at accumulating money¡­¡­ There¡¯s no way he could be more direct than that. ¡°Oh, I understand.¡± On the other hand, Zenuit immediately nodded with his little head after hearing the duke¡¯s honest answer. ¡°Your Grace is lucky to have wealthy parents!¡± The duke just smiled at Zenuit despite his somewhat rude remark. Then, Duke Hart spoke to Zenuit again. ¡°Speaking of parents, I wonder what kind of parents Zenuit have.¡± When being asked about his parents, Zenuit was cautious at first glance. ¡°My parents?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nelia was anxious for no special reason. How would Zenuit answer such an unexpected question? ¡°M-my parents are¡­¡­ good people! Although they left me to Nelia Noona¡¯s care as they have work to do at the moment, it doesn¡¯t matter because I like Nelia, too.¡± Whether he had aged carelessly, Zenuit answered well and was quite fast. It was pretty much an appropriate answer, neither too much or too little for a child like him. Duke Hart also had a soft smile as usual, as if he hadn¡¯t suspected anything strange. ¡°I was a bit worried because you never talked about your parents while staying in the mansion, but I guess it¡¯s useless, Zenu.¡± ¡°Oh, about that¡­¡­ Zenu didn¡¯t bring up his parents on purpose. It seems that he misses them when he talks about them.¡± This time, Nelia added a false explanation. Duke Hart caressed Zenuit¡¯s head as if he were scratching it. ¡°You¡¯re a very mature child. ¡°You¡¯re such a mature child. As a prize, we¡¯ll go to the duchy and I¡¯ll give you sweets.¡± Zenuit, who secretly had a displeased look at Duke Hart¡¯s touch, quickly laughed and grinned when he heard the word ¡®sweets¡¯. ¡°Does His Grace also figure out Zenuit¡¯s favorite food¡­¡­¡± Since then, the carriage has been quiet. The duke read a book, and Nelia thought about what kind of test the duke would take if he managed to cross the door as she put her head against the window. Zenuit was¡­¡­ ¡°Wow! There¡¯s a flying sparrow!¡± He was excited while looking at everything outside the window. ¡°Did you see that, Noona?¡± She wouldn¡¯t mind if he was excited by himself, but he even asked her if she also saw it. Of course, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t understand this side of Zenuit. He was amazed by the scenery that was completely different from the city, considering the last time he ever got to see it was before he was trapped inside Elena¡¯s Tears. Even if it wasn¡¯t something new, he was very happy to see animals and grasses that he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. ¡°That sparrow looks like you, Noona. You know it, right? That you look like a sparrow.¡± It was then. Duke Hart, who was reading in a graceful manner without even budging, looked up. ¡°¡­¡­Do you think Nelia looks like a sparrow?¡± Zenuit nodded firmly. ¡°Yes! They look so much alike. If the sparrow were in a human form, it would look exactly like Nelia Noona.¡± Duke Hart contained his laugh and smiled. Zenuit¡¯s eyebrows curved upon seeing it. ¡°Why are you smiling¡­¡­?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Nelia and the sparrow looked alike. I just thought you are imaginative as a child.¡± ¡°What are you saying that it doesn¡¯t look like her at all? She looks exactly like it!¡± Zenuit pointed to Nelia, who was listening to their conversation with arid eyes. ¡°Light brown hair, round eyes, short in height. She¡¯s too small sometimes!¡± Nelia opened her eyes wide when she heard that it was insignificant. ¡°Where did our Zenu learn such mean words?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡­ Haha. You said that small and cute things do not count for spit¡­¡­¡± Zenuit raised his voice again, whether he realized that he had not used the voice of a child at that moment. ¡°Anyway, I mean Nelia is as cute as a sparrow.¡± Duke Hart tilted his head to the side. ¡°I admit that Nelia is cute, but I¡¯m not sure she looks like a sparrow. If you said she looks like a squirrel, then you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Squirrel?¡± Zenuit shouted out loud as if he had heard something inappropriate to hear. One of the duke¡¯s eyebrows curved up subtly as if he didn¡¯t like the child¡¯s reaction. ¡°Yes, a squirrel.¡± ¡°I heard from the butler that Your Grace is very smart, but I guess not! You said she looks like a squirrel!¡± Duke Hart couldn¡¯t hide his displeasure upon Zenuit¡¯s provocation. ¡°Nelia¡¯s light brown curly hair, small body, slim face, cute voice, she looks exactly like a squirrel.¡± Nelia just found out now that the duke thought she resembled a squirrel. Is that why he asked her last time if she liked nuts¡­¡­ When she found out he was treating her like an animal, she didn¡¯t feel very good. However, the two were unaware of Nelia¡¯s condition, and were busy arguing uselessly. She didn¡¯t know the duke would be in such a childish argument with a kid like Zenuit. What¡¯s more unbelievable is that he didn¡¯t seem to want to lose a bit. ¡°They didn¡¯t look alike at all. Noona looks like a sparrow to me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s only Zenu who thinks that way.¡± Nelia finally interfered when the conversation was unacceptable to her. ¡°Stop!¡± Both Duke Hart and Zenuit¡¯s eyes were immediately directed at Nelia. ¡°Why on earth does it matter who I resemble?¡± The duke and Zenuit were speechless, not sure if they finally realized that their conversation was a strange one. ¡°I want to take a nap while on the road, so please be quiet.¡± It was quiet in the carriage for a while afterwards. Under the influence of Nelia¡¯s threat, Duke Hart began to read the book again after clearing his throat, and Zenuit clung to the window frame with an awkward expression and gazed outside. Although it was just for a while. *** The carriage that brought Nelia and her companions arrived at the duchy and they entered. Fortunately, nothing happened on the way. However, she realized one thing, that Duke Hart and Zenuit weren¡¯t going along well with each other. No, they were actually similar, that¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t get along with each other. For example, when they stopped by the village, although they agreed on where to visit first, there were different opinions before it was decided. Normally, Duke Hart would have yielded to Zenuit as he was a kid, but Zenuit wanted to be her regardless of everything, so he fought with Duke Hart. Between the two of them, Nelia had a subtle sense. The duke told her last time that he was jealous of Zenuit¡­¡­ In the end, Duke Hart yielded to Zenuit, but she could sense his bad mood at a single glance. ¡°Noona, is this the dukedom?¡± Zenuit leaned close to the window of the carriage and asked. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll arrive at the duchy in about 20 minutes. Am I right, Your Grace?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You¡¯ll see the dukedom up there on the hill.¡± As the duke said, a firmly built castle owned by the duke was seen on a high hill at the end of the village. The castle looked very large and solid from faraway. Not only the duchess, but the village the duchess lived in was very clean and lively. She heard that the duchy and the castle were led and managed by Duchess Hart, who seemed to have done her job very well. Of course, there were many employees who continuously assisted her, but unlike her small and soft appearance, she was cool to have managed the duchy alone without a husband by her side. Soon the carriage reached the main gate of the duke¡¯s castle. The gatekeepers confirmed it was indeed Duke Hart and opened the door quickly. When the large front door opened, she saw the duchess she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. When she got out of the carriage, the duchess firstly greeted Nelia with a bright smile on her face. ¡°You¡¯ve had a hard time coming a long way to here, Young Lady Nelia.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Thank you for inviting me.¡± The duchess replied with a pleasant greeting, and turned her head to look at Duke Hart. ¡°You had a hard time coming here, Shilian.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Nelia thought the firm Duke Hart was strange at any time. The duke, who was kind toward everyone, has a flat attitude especially when he stands in front of his mother. ¡°However, it¡¯s amazing¡­¡­¡± When the duchess came to the mansion before, she seemed to cherish and love Duke Hart with all of her heart, according to the conversation they had a long time ago. Nelia guessed that Duke Hart wouldn¡¯t be much different. On the outside, however, they didn¡¯t seem to have a mother-child relationship at all. They didn¡¯t even exchange letters. The duchess quickly turned to Zenuit and found interest in him, perhaps she was already used to the flat attitude from the duke. She lowered herself to look at Zenuit. ¡°Are you Zenuit?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Your Grace!¡± ¡°Oh, dear! You¡¯re so cute.¡± The duchess covered her mouth and burst out laughing. ¡°I already heard about you through the letter from Shilian. Thank you for coming here.¡± The duchess smiled affectionately and caressed Zenuit¡¯s head. Whether she really liked kids, the look in her eyes when staring at Zenuit was heartwarming. The duchess, who bent backward, spoke to Nelia and Duke Hart. ¡°You must¡¯ve had a hard time coming all the way here, but should we drink warm tea first?¡± *** As the owner of this family, Duke Hart was taking the duty of pouring and filling tea today. It was ironic that the person with the highest status to pour the tea, but like before, but like before, this was the order of the duchess. The duchess was very kind to Nelia and Zenuit, but merciless to Duke Hart. As soon as the maid put down the teacup and teapot, she looked at the duke and said. ¡°Shilian, I¡¯ll let you fill the cup. She¡¯s not as good as a senior maid.¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say that, I was intending to.¡± The duchess covered her mouth with a fan and smiled gracefully. The duke poured the brewed tea to the beautiful-looking cup and handed it over. The duchess took it and said, ¡®Thank you for the drink.¡¯ and the same with Nelia. On the other hand, Zenuit wasn¡¯t very interested in tea, and he was just staring at the soft pudding brought with the tea. The duchess, who noticed Zenuit, pushed the plate with pudding in front of him. ¡°Hurry up and eat, dear.¡± ¡°¡­..Thank you!¡± With the duchess¡¯ permission, Zenuit began to scoop up the pudding. His cheeks soon puffed up. The duchess watched his appearance with a smile around her mouth, took a sip of her tea and put the teacup back on the table. ¡°Shilian.¡± She slowly spoke up while staring at Duke Hart. ¡°About the spare basement I told you.¡± When the duchess immediately brought up the basement, Nelia and Duke Hart quickly concentrated. ¡°I¡¯ve never imagined it. I¡¯ve been living in this castle for decades, and yet I didn¡¯t know about the spare room. I was very surprised to find the basement.¡± CH 95 ¡°I didn¡¯t ask in detail because I thought it would be better to meet and talk directly, but was there a basement in this castle that I wasn¡¯t aware of?¡± Nellia was puzzled by their conversation and found it strange. Regardless of how many decades the duchess has lived in this castle, the duchy was incredibly vast and huge. Moreover, she knew that it wasn¡¯t an uncommon thing for each territory to have a secret room that could be used as shelters in preparation for any attack coming from the air. Duke Hart added, as if to answer Nelia¡¯s question. ¡°Nelia doesn¡¯t know about this either, but when my father died and my mother came here to live by herself, she rebuilt the castle building. That¡¯s why it¡¯s strange that there was a room she didn¡¯t know about until just now.¡± Nelia opened her eyes wide. She finally understood the pace of their conversation. However, she had another question, which is why on earth did they rebuild this huge castle¡­¡­ it must have been a massive construction. Nelia wondered, but the duke and Duchess of Hart were continuing their conversation about the basement. ¡°Where do we find the entrance of the basement?¡± ¡°It¡¯s located in the training hall in the back of the castle, which hasn¡¯t been used anymore.¡± ¡°Training hall?¡± ¡°Yes, the servant who was plucking up the weeds found a weird-looking door and later found out.¡± Duke Hart¡¯s gaze was serious. ¡°What else was there in the basement besides books?¡± ¡°There were only bookshelves, desks, and books that looked old. The books seemed to be linked to the curse, and since I think they were kept there secretly, it seems that Hart Family was a place where people studied about the curses from a long time ago.¡± Nelia thought the duchess¡¯ guess could be right. Although the duke was giving up on resolving the curse, he decided to meet her and solved the curse anyway. The previous Duke of Hart would have been the same. Anyone would have tried with all their might to lift this curse. That¡¯s why it was no wonder that such a room existed. ¡°You know, there¡¯s no one in this world who wouldn¡¯t be tired of this curse, isn¡¯t there?¡± The duchess spoke pitifully and lifted one of her lips. ¡°In the past, my ancestors must have done everything to solve this curse as well. Well, that¡¯s why I did that, too.¡± The duchess unfolded the fan she was holding as if she felt hot. The baby hairs that stuck out of her finely-curled hair were scattered everywhere due to the wind. The duchess¡¯ expression stiffened, which made her wonder what the woman was thinking. However, soon enough she controlled her expression again. ¡°I¡¯m glad I found the basement now. Griff¡¯s transformation pill doesn¡¯t work as well as before.¡± The Duchess stopped fanning herself and asked Duke Hart. ¡°Come to think of it, Shilian. How many pills are you taking a day now? If you take more than three pills everyday, it will pressure your body a lot¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m barely taking any medicine right now.¡± The duchess folded the fan with a snapping sound. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The duchess, whose eyes were wide open, glanced at Nelia. ¡°Is it because of Young Lady Nelia? The last time I visited the ducal¡¯s mansion, I heard you came back into your human form¡­¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. When Nellia is near me, I don¡¯t turn into a snake even when I don¡¯t take medicine.¡± ¡°Were you thinking about the reason?¡± Duke Hart couldn¡¯t immediately answer it. When simply asked if they have thought about the reason, both Duke Hart and Nelia would say yes. However they couldn¡¯t find an answer despite having worked hard for it. The duchess, who concluded the answer from Duke Hart¡¯s silence, being the first to speak again. ¡°Never mind it. It would be nice to know the reason, but it¡¯s obviously a good thing.¡± ¡°However, I can¡¯t live like this forever. Not being able to be apart is more uncomfortable than I thought.¡± Nelia felt a little weirded out at the duke¡¯s firm answer. ¡®He felt uncomfortable being with me¡­¡­.¡¯ However, to her¡­¡­ Although it was uncomfortable to not be apart from the Duke more than a certain distance, she didn¡¯t hate it either. However, Nelia soon shook off her subdued mood and tried to understand the Duke¡¯s feeling. As he said, they can¡¯t live like this for the rest of their life, and he must have been much more worried than it seemed because he was the person who carried out the curse. It was just astonishing that the duke never showed his true feelings. ¡°I wonder if the day of the total lunar eclipse would be better because of Nelia.¡± The duke seemed to be thinking for an answer. ¡°Nelia¡¯s touch changed me back to human.¡± The duchess¡¯ eyes were wide open at the wishful story, but the duke soon continued in a self-mocking voice. ¡°But before that, I lost my senses and went crazy trying to attack Nellia. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t be reassured yet.¡± The duchess¡¯ expression stiffened as if she was genuinely surprised. ¡°You almost caused a huge trouble¡­¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to prepare everything perfectly for the upcoming total lunar eclipse.¡± ¡°That would be better. I¡¯ll do whatever I can to help, so please don¡¯t mind talking to me.¡± The duchess¡¯ gaze toward Duke Hart was pitiful. As if she was looking at such a poor thing. The cold tea they had been holding for a long time seemed to be forgotten. Duke Hart spoke in the midst of the gloomy atmosphere. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to drink it, I¡¯d suggest we go down to the basement.¡± The duchess put the teacup back on the table and stood up. ¡°Yes, we¡¯d better go now.¡± *** As the duchess said, there was an old wooden door on the floor of the training hall at the back of the main castle. Seeing the basement door, Nelia tilted her head wonderingly. ¡®There was a door in a place like this, but no one knew about it?¡¯ Regardless if it was said to have been unused, there was a wooden door that appeared completely different in color with the floor¡­¡­ Moreover, the training hall was not used anymore, but it was very neat and clean enough to conclude that it has been taken care of from time to time. The duke frowned and looked at the basement door, as if thinking about the same thing. ¡°That¡¯s strange. I¡¯ve been to this training ground when I was very young. That¡¯s why I remember this place clearly, there wasn¡¯t a door like this at the time.¡± Things were even more strange upon hearing the duke¡¯s remark. Where did the door appear from? It was then. Something was trodding on Nelia¡¯s foot. Nelia looked down when something was moving around below. There was a broken transparent egg shell behind her feet. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Astonished upon spotting the object he had never seen before, he crouched down and stared at it. He muttered in a low voice that only Nelia could hear. ¡°It¡¯s a magic ball, an instrument used for sealing.¡± ¡°Magic ball¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very outdated. It seems that the magic ball has been damaged as time passed, so the door that was sealed and hidden was revealed.¡± So it was like that¡­¡­ Nelia thought it was a good thing to bring Zenuit here as he could reveal the secret about the basement right away. At first, she was anxious to take Zenuit to the basement where the important things must have been kept, but she reluctantly brought him as well because he made a fuss and wanted to go along. The duke and duchess didn¡¯t really seem to mind whether Zenuit followed or not. Fortunately, Janewitt, who focused on the magic ball, did not seem upset about it. Luckily, Zenuit didn¡¯t seem offended by it as he focused on the magic ball. ¡°Nelia, is there something on the floor?¡± Duke Hart approached and asked Nelia and Zenuit, who were whispering to each other while staring down at the floor. Nelia, who was startled, answered with widely opened eyes. ¡°Oh, I found this¡­¡­!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Magic. I think this magic ball has been hidden in the basement.¡± The panicking Nelia recited exactly what Zenuit said a moment ago. Duke Hart leaned over and picked up the broken magic ball at Nelia¡¯s feet. Upon examining the piece of magic ball more closely, he nodded. ¡°I think what Nelia said is right. Although it¡¯s weak, I can feel the magic here.¡± Zenuit¡¯s words turned out to be true. Moreover, the duke seemed to be able to feel magic. She wondered how much ability he had. ¡°By the way, how did Nelia know it was a magic ball?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡­ I saw a magic ball that looked like it in the book I read last time. I thought it looked like that, but I guess it was right.¡± ¡°I see. Nelia seems to read more books than me lately. I can¡¯t believe I knew it right away after looking at the magic ball once.¡± ¡°Haha, I was lucky.¡± She felt very guilty because it felt as if she stole someone¡¯s ball, but Zenuit didn¡¯t seem to mind. Duke Hart opened the basement door. Then, he saw a staircase that went down quite deep. The duke walked down to the basement first. Followed by the duchess, Nelia and Zenuit. The room wasn¡¯t big. As the duchess said, there were two bookshelves, a desk, and a chair. The duke took out a book on the shelf. Nelia peeped from behind, but the book was written in unreadable letters. Even so, it was too early to give up. Afterall, the duke has studied various languages since he was young¡­¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t read it.¡± ¡­¡­D*mn it. Duke Hart quickly turned the book over. However, it all seemed to be written in the same exact letter. ¡®What on the earth are these letters?¡¯ The duke said while staring at the opened book. ¡°This¡­¡­ I¡¯ve never seen this letter before. It seemed to be a language that I don¡¯t speak. I think this place is much older than I thought.¡± They¡¯d come all the way here, but even the duke couldn¡¯t read the book here. Nevertheless, the reason why the duchess saw this book and thought it was related to the curse was because there was a snake in the middle. It seemed that the book was definitely related to the curse. However, they couldn¡¯t collect any more information. When Nelia stared at the letters with a sullen expression, she noticed that they looked undoubtedly familiar. ¡®I wondered if I¡¯ve ever seen this kind of letter¡­¡­¡¯ The letters looked a lot like hieroglyphics, too. But at that moment, the Duke spoke while taking something from the bottom of the bookcase. ¡°There were books here as well.¡± The duchess, who had come down to the basement before them, looked surprised upon seeing it, as if she hadn¡¯t discovered it before. The duke opened the book he¡¯d found on the desk. Nelia, Zenuit, and the duchess also stood surrounding the desk and looked at the book. He turned the page slowly from the very first. There was a picture on the first page. If the other book was painted so that the snake were the only recognizable figure, this book contained much more detailed and colorful pictures. ¡®Luckily¡­¡­¡¯ The picture was painted, so she thought it could be interpreted. Nelia stared at the painting concentratedly. In the first picture, there was a man standing alone in the flame. ¡°Fire¡­¡­¡± Something crossed Nelia¡¯s mind as soon as she saw the picture with a man and fire. It was the burnt smell that came from the duke when he turned into a monster or got enraged. There was no burning fire at all, but it smelled bizarrely similar to having been burnt. And it was quite terrible, too. The smell made her feel like she was somewhere in hell and being surrounded by flames. The duke looked at the painting motionlessly. Nelia knew he must be thinking about similar things like her. And upon closer look, there was a black circle in the back among the clouds. The black circle¡­¡­ Does it represent the moon? If it¡¯s drawn black, does it mean a total lunar eclipse phenomenon? Although it was just a guess, she thought the ducal family might be related as he turned into a monster on the day of the total lunar eclipse. The duke flipped the page of the book again. She didn¡¯t count how many pages he flipped until another picture came into sight. However¡­¡­ ¡®What is this¡­¡­?¡¯ There was a drawing of a completely unexpected picture. CH 96 *** It was a strange looking animal. It looked like a lizard or snake, but it had wings. It¡¯s like¡­¡­ Nelia¡¯s eyes were directed to Zenuit. ¡®It looks a lot like a dragon.¡¯ That¡¯s why she thought this book wasn¡¯t related to the curses and explaining more about Sigrit¡¯s myth for a moment, but the dragon drawn in the book was silver, not gray. In other words, the creature drawn in this book was not Sigrit. Nelia was bewildered. She knew that the only dragon in the past was Sigrit, but was there any other dragon that existed at that time? Or was it just another race that resembled the dragon? ¡°Dragon¡­¡­?¡± Duke Hart muttered while staring at the picture. Nelia directed her gaze to the picture again. The creature that looked a lot like a dragon was depicted as in great distress. ¡°I think it would be wise to look through the book and come up with a conclusion afterwards.¡± The duke seemed to have a hard time assessing things with just one picture. However, as he went through the pages, the story grew even deeper into a labyrinth. This was because there was no creature resembling a dragon in the next picture. Instead, there was a depiction of a monster with missing wings and feet. This monster has a similar appearance to the duke when he turned into a monster on the day of total lunar eclipse. Of course, the duke looked more like a snake, meanwhile the creature in the picture inside the book had a shorter body than him. In conclusion, they looked similar but had a subtle difference. The duke continued to turn the pages. There was a creature resembling a snake in the several pictures they stumbled upon. Halfway through, they encountered a human being again. The man was holding a bottle of blue liquid. There were unknown leaves drawn together on the side. ¡®Is it a drawing of the time when the transformation inhibitor was developed?¡¯ It came in a form of pill that is easy to consume now, but she thought it could have come in a liquid when the transformation inhibitor was just developed. Much to her regret, there were several pictures in the back. There was one in the last chapter, and as in the first chapter, there was a picture of someone that seemed to be prying while looking at what was supposed to be the moon during the day of the total lunar eclipse. The book was eventually closed, but no one was willing to speak for a while. As if everyone has a lot on their mind. It was the duchess who spoke up first. ¡°The animal in the front¡­¡­ doesn¡¯t it look like a dragon?¡± Nelia and Duke Hart couldn¡¯t answer hastily. Then, the duke spoke up first. ¡°Did Mother ever hear anything about it?¡± The duchess shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s already been several decades since I¡¯ve become a member of the ducal family, but I¡¯ve never heard of anything other than snakes.¡± The duke caressed his chin. ¡°I think knowing when this book was made will help to understand the content better¡­¡­¡± Nelia agreed with the duke, so she turned the book and looked at the cover. It was when she found something at the bottom of the back cover, it was written in very small letters, 505, with a symbol indicating the power of the imperial. ¡®505¡­¡­?!¡¯ It meant that this book was 500 years old. Nelia hurriedly informed the duke and the duchess this fact. ¡°I think the year this book is written is located at the back.¡± The duchess checked the numbers and her eyes opened widely. ¡°This book is unbelievably from 500 years ago¡­¡­ How can it still be intact?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since it¡¯s sealed with magic, it seems to be the reason why this has been preserved well.¡± Duke Hart said while looking around the basement. ¡°We can¡¯t stay here forever, so let¡¯s take the book upstairs first.¡± *** Four people stared at the book on the table with a serious look in the drawing room. Zenuit has been quiet since they came out of the basement. To be precise, it seemed that he acted that way after he saw the book with pictures in it. Nelia spoke up first in order to break the silence. ¡°Could it be possible that the ancestors of the Hart Family were dragons?¡± Of course, snakes and dragons are as different as the sky and the ground, but it was difficult to explain that the pictures earlier weren¡¯t dragons. Honestly speaking¡­¡­ she thought if it had wings and feet in the shape of a monster, it would look similar to a dragon. It was related to the dragon, so she wanted to ask Zenuit, but she didn¡¯t have time to talk about it just with him. She thought it would be possible to ask Zenuit only when the two of them were back in their bedroom after today¡¯s schedule. She threw a glance at Zenuit secretly, but he was just doing something else, as if he wasn¡¯t interested in the talk about dragons. The duchess spoke up, her brows furrowed elegantly. ¡°That¡¯s what I think¡­¡­ If it¡¯s a dragon, which is known as a noble creature, how did it turn into a snake?¡± The duke spoke expressionlessly. ¡°It¡¯s a story that shakes the origin of the Duke of Hart. if they were originally dragons, it meant that the heads of Duke of Hart are not humans in the first place.¡± His straight gaze created a colder feeling than usual. Nellia understood what the Duke of Hart was trying to say. Nelia understood what Duke Hart was trying to say. If he was a dragon in the beginning, but then turned into a snake, as inferred from the contents of the book, then the true appearance of the heads of the Duke of Hart were snakes, not humans. It also meant that in the first place, there was no entity to the curse. Becoming a snake meant going back to their true self. Duke Hart¡¯s eyes twitched slightly. He seemed to have a lot on his mind. The seemingly invisible truth has become a huge sandstorm and hit everyone. After that, they exchanged opinions about the contents of the book, but nothing became clear, so Duke Hart eventually stood up in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m going to get some fresh air.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Go ahead.¡± The duchess answered, and Duke Hart left the drawing room. Nelia looked at the duchess. The atmosphere has remained grim since a while ago. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­ are you alright?¡± The duchess barely smiled, as if she was frustrated with this. However, the corners of her mouth, which rose vaguely, gave off a pitiful atmosphere. ¡°There are not many people I can open up to in the Ducal Castle, so it¡¯s difficult for me to hide a hint of expression at this age.¡± ¡°What do you mean? I like it when Your Grace expresses your true feelings.¡± The duchess smiled bitterly. ¡°I called you here to help Shilian, but I feel bad because it seemed to make him confused. If I knew this would happen, I should have checked the basement and then contacted you two¡­¡­¡± Duke Hart couldn¡¯t hide his stiff look after they left the basement. Even Nelia was conscious of the duke¡¯s rare expression. However, Nelia didn¡¯t think badly of the duke. ¡°I may not know exactly what the book is about, but we¡¯re taking a step closer to the truth. The duke may be overwhelmed now, but I think this is something he eventually has to face someday.¡± ¡°Thank you for your words, Young Lady Nelia.¡± The shadow that had casted on the duchess¡¯ face eventually disappeared. ¡°The reason I called Duke Hart is because of the upcoming total lunar eclipse. I thought that if the book is related to the curses recorded by our ancestors, there would be something useful we can do on that day.¡± That must be why the duke wanted to come here. It was hard to believe that he was much more afraid and anxious about the day of total lunar eclipse than she thought. She often knew it when he stared blankly or tapping the desk with his fingertips. The behavior was hard to imagine on the usual duke. She witnessed this side of the duke last year, but it was different now. Did his fear get worse? He must be confused and frustrated with the current situation. She came here to find the way so he didn¡¯t turn into a monster, but what he found was the complete opposite. Perhaps, it can be more devastating¡­¡­ and cruel. ¡°Shilian couldn¡¯t control himself when he turned into a monster compared to the other previous heads of the family. Therefore, since he was young, he had a hard time whenever the day of total lunar eclipse approached. ¡°Yes, it seems to be that way.¡± The duchess hesitated and uttered. ¡°Actually¡­¡­ I¡¯m the one who made Shilian like that.¡± Nelia, who was staring with her eyes downward, slowly looked up. The duchess continued while touching her fingertips. ¡°In the past, I married my husband without knowing he was suffering from this curse, but I loved him, so I stayed with him even after knowing the truth.¡± She also heard this from Duke Hart before. Most of the Hart Family members were married while hiding their curses. It was the same with the current duchess. ¡°I felt sorry for my husband who suffered such a curse, that¡¯s why I searched for the way to solve the curse by going all over the empire.¡± The duchess blinked slowly as if she recalled the past. ¡°However, I was probably predicted to be unable to find a way to solve the curse. It¡¯s a curse that even the smart heads of the Hart Family couldn¡¯t solve no matter what they did, so what can I even do to solve it? And eventually, he died at the hands of his close friend. When he was in the form of a monster.¡± It was a terrible story she had to hear again. Nelia looked at her sorrowfully. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go back to the capital, so I brought Shilian to the ducal castle. And I decided to live for Shilian in the future, but the family¡¯s curse haunted me until the end.¡± While blaming the curse, the duchess¡¯ lonely gaze was filled with self-mock in some way. ¡°It happened when Shilian was 18 years old. During that year, there was a total lunar eclipse, and the sky was unusually dark around that time. Shilian turned into a monster as he always does.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± Listening to the duchess, Nelia clasped her hands in anxiety. ¡°That day, there was a problem in the restraint, so Shilian, who turned into a monster, was freed and turned the castle upside down. And I¡­¡­¡± The duchess swallowed her saliva. The silence felt kind of long as she paused before the important part. ¡°I just watched Shilian and couldn¡¯t do anything, while he was running around wildly.¡± Her faint voice trembled. ¡°I was so scared, I couldn¡¯t even move. Shilian tried to attack me when he spotted me, but I was able to avoid him because the nearby wizard helped me.¡± The duchess closed her eyes as if she deeply regretted it. ¡°How can I be a mother when I¡¯m afraid of my own children¡­¡­¡± Nelia looked silently at the duchess, who had told her a meaningful story. ¡°He ruined the castle and I had to rebuild the castle. When I saw the rebuilt castle, I didn¡¯t feel that empty anymore.¡± Nelia remembered what the duke said before. ¡®Nelia probably didn¡¯t know, but after my father died, mother came here by herself and rebuilt the castle.¡¯ That must be the reason she rebuilt the castle. She dared not to reckon what the duchess felt at that time, but at least she knew what she should say after knowing how the duchess felt. ¡°Please don¡¯t blame yourself, Your Grace.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I know it too, because I saw the duke turning into a monster. Terribly burning smell and fierce eyes, it¡¯s natural for anyone to be afraid. I even felt the same way.¡± Nelia held the duchess¡¯ hand, which was anxiously adjusting her fan. Her hands were trembling slightly. ¡°From how I know His Grace, I think he will understand what the duchess felt that day.¡± The duchess¡¯ eyes turned red. ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡­ I think our relationship has turned bad since that day¡­¡­¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Tears fell from the duchess¡¯ eyes. ¡°Nelia stays at the duke¡¯s residence, so you must have noticed that Shilian and I rarely contacted each other, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± ¡°On the surface, you probably didn¡¯t know that we have a bad relationship. Although he can¡¯t act silly to me, he¡¯s a good conversationalist and it¡¯s the same to me. But I, who is his mother, know it for sure.¡± The duchess continued after wiping away tears with her hands. ¡°Shilian has been speaking less to me since the day of that incident. And he never came back to the castle unless something specific happened. That¡¯s why I decided to visit the ducal residence in the capital on the day I acted disrespectful toward Young Lady Nelia.¡± The day when the duchess was being disrespectful to me¡­¡­? Nelia¡¯s face felt warm when she finally understood the duchess¡¯ words. She meant the day when Nelia spent the night with the duke and she discovered them in bed together. Nelia glanced at Zenuit who sat beside her randomly, but he didn¡¯t seem to be interested in their conversation. She was embarrassed for a moment, and soon controlled her expression before continuing her talk with the duchess. ¡°I think I know why His Grace has been acting that way.¡± CH 97 *** The duchess looked at Nelia with doe eyes. ¡°Why¡­¡­?¡± ¡°It must have been because of guilt.¡± Nelia listened to the duchess and immediately realized why the duke had behaved that way. She could know it because she experienced the Duke whom she stayed with for a while. The duke was a greatly considerate and selfless man. He was always kind to others, and needless to say to those who were close to him. In particular, he was generous and compassionate to those he cared about. He seemed to be always arguing with Marquis Clint, but the Marquis still looked for some medicinal herbs for him who suffered from the curse. It was the same for Ton, the butler, who prepared and delivered it to him. Even on his ghostly expressionless face , he recognized the butler¡¯s exhaustion and gave him a vacation. ¡®Well¡­¡­ not to mention me.¡¯ Of course, the people who poured affection on would also include his mother. There was only one family left after his father¡¯s death, and of course he would be fond of them and treated them preciously. Therefore, regardless of the fact that he was in the monster form and lost his mind, the young Duke Hart must have been upset because he attacked his mother. ¡°If Shilian avoided me because of his guilt¡­¡­ I¡¯m not quite sure either.¡± When Nelia gave an unexpected answer, the duchess seemed to not believe it easily. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe what I¡¯m saying, you can talk to His Grace about that day. His Grace will probably apologize first.¡± Then, the door of the drawing room opened. The duke, who said he was coming out to get some fresh air, was back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I suddenly went out¡­¡­ Mother?¡± The duke, who came in apologizing, seemed a bit surprised to see the red-eyed duchess. The duchess quickly covered her eyes with her sleeves. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Duke Hart looked curiously at the duchess, who was hiding what happened earlier, but didn¡¯t ask any further. Nelia spoke on the behalf of the embarrassed duchess to Duke Hart first. ¡°Are you done cooling your head off?¡± The duke¡¯s gaze, which had been stiff earlier, seemed a little relaxed. ¡°Yes, I feel much better.¡± Then, Zenuit tugged on Nelia¡¯s clothes. Nelia looked at Zenuit. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­¡­¡± Rumble. The sound of Zenuit¡¯s stomach resounded through the quiet space. The duchess rose from her seat with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s almost dinner time. I¡¯ll tell people to prepare dinner.¡± *** While dinner was being prepared, Nelia, the Duke, and Zenuit were shown the room they would be staying in through their time in the duchy¡¯s castle. Nelia showed Zenuit into the room and then came over to the duke¡¯s room. When Duke Hart saw Nelia, who opened the door without knocking, he stopped his movement, which was taking off his coat. ¡°Nelia?¡± ¡°I wanted to talk to Your Grace for a moment. Is it okay if we talk right now?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The duke took off his cloak and walked over to Nelia. He looked nervously at Nelia, who came all of a sudden. ¡°Did you feel uncomfortable here?¡± ¡°No, not at all. Rather, His Grace seems to be the one who looks uncomfortable.¡± The duke hesitated, and soon uttered. ¡°It was just¡­¡­ I was confused earlier.¡± ¡°It was just confusing for me. All of a sudden, it¡¯s about dragon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not clear that the creature depicted in the painting is really a dragon. It¡¯s still unclear whether I can trust the book or not.¡± That¡¯s true, but¡­¡­ Nelia thought the place must be worth something as it was even hidden by the magic balls for hundreds of years. However, she didn¡¯t want to increase the duke¡¯s confusion by saying this now. ¡°If your ancestors were dragons, what would they be like? Something happened which made them become a snake.¡± In fact, Nelia saw the dragon in the book and thought that Duke Hart was better suited as a dragon than a snake. Beautiful appearance, brilliant hair, and unique power. All of this would make sense if his identity was a dragon, because it was all possible. Wouldn¡¯t the identity of a dragon feel more suited to him rather than a snake? Then the duke whispered in a small voice. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a dragon or snake¡­¡­ if it isn¡¯t a human in the end. Doesn¡¯t that mean my true self is forbidden?¡± Do dragons considered as beasts¡­¡­? She didn¡¯t think Zenuit would like it very much if he heard. ¡°It¡¯s not a curse. I¡¯m turning into a snake. Turning into a snake means I¡¯m just returning to my original form. So, what have I been after all this time¡­¡­?¡± The duke carefully seized Nelia¡¯s hand. His gaze rested somewhere on the back of Nelia¡¯s hand. ¡°More than anything¡­¡­ I¡¯m scared.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not a human, how will Nelia accept me?¡± The eyes which were visible through the eyelashes as he pitifully lowered his head were gloomy. Nelia wanted to console him, who was anxious. ¡°Well, it may come as a bit of a surprise to you¡­¡­ I think the important part is your feelings.¡± ¡°My feeling?¡± ¡°Yes. if you have a feeling toward someone, and can communicate¡­¡­ Your identity may not really matter.¡± Honestly speaking, it would be a lie if she didn¡¯t care about who he is at all, but she thought it wouldn¡¯t matter that much if the person was the duke. That was Nelia¡¯s sincere feelings. ¡°I¡¯m a bit relieved to hear Nelia said so.¡± The duke finally let out a faint smile. Nelia knew her answer was right upon that sight. She grabbed the duke¡¯s hand with her strength and a lighter heart. ¡°Your Grace, I want to say something.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Actually, when the duke was away for a while, I heard that when Your Grace turned into a monster when you were young, tried to attack Her Grace the Duchess.¡± ¡°That must be said by my mother¡­¡­.¡± Duke Hart had a similar expression to the duchess a while ago. Bitter and regretful. Nelia saw the duke¡¯s reaction and came to a clear realization of one thing. ¡°Your Grace has felt guilty to the duchess ever since that incident, right?¡± The duke lowered his head. Perhaps because of his grim atmosphere, his silver hair seemed to droop down as well. ¡°You¡¯re right, Nelia. Although I lost my mind, I couldn¡¯t forgive myself for attacking my mother.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s still the same now. Whenever I see my mother, I often think of that day, so I feel uncomfortable with her.¡± Nelia patted the duke on the back. ¡°It¡¯s proven that you¡¯re a family, afterall Her Grace was also blaming herself just like Your Grace.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Mother?¡± ¡°Yes, for being afraid of His Grace who turned into a monster.¡± As expected, the duke seemed to have not known about it. Nelia said with a sigh. ¡°I think it would be better to talk to Mother after dinner today.¡± The duke looked down without saying anything more. His subdued eyes seemed to hold a lot of thoughts. *** The duke eventually had time to talk personally with the duchess after dinner. In the meantime, Nelia tried to ask Zenuit about the dragon they saw in the book, but he transformed into a small dragon and disappeared after saying he wanted to look around the castle. When left alone, Nelia calmly waited for the duke to return in her room. ¡®I wish they could talk well.¡¯ The duchess was the only remaining family of the duke, so she wished they could be as close as they were before the incident. This made her realize why the Duke didn¡¯t talk much about the duchess. She didn¡¯t expect such a thing to have happened in the past. She dare not imagine how it felt to have to live with guilt toward her only remaining family. Would it feel like walking alone in the dark and cold road? Nelia, who was thinking about the duke, also realized something else. It was related to what the duke said to the duchess today. ¡®But I can¡¯t live like this forever. Not being able to part is more inconvenient than I thought.¡¯ She felt a little sad about that, but now she finally understood what the duke meant. ¡°Does he feel sorry for me¡­¡­?¡± Although he had never made it obvious until now, the duke seemed to have been worried that she would be uncomfortable. She almost misunderstood his words. He suddenly felt uncomfortable even when he said that he always liked being with her. This was why the subject should have been clarified first. If he had said, ¡®Nelia would be uncomfortable not being able to be apart from me any longer,¡¯ she wouldn¡¯t have been unnecessarily hurt. Nelia, who blamed the duke vainly, suddenly realized that her feelings were strange. ¡®What¡¯s the point of being upset about such a thing?¡¯ These days, she was unfamiliar with herself responding to every word from the duke. Perhaps, it was because she was with the duke, but she thought she was affected by him a lot. When he seemed to be gloomy, she felt gloomy as well, and he seemed to be in a good mood, she also felt well. Knock, knock. Nelia, who was frowning and replied to the knock on the other side of the door. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Duke Hart.¡± Nelia got out of bed and opened the door. She was greeted with the sight of Duke Hart who had a light smile on her face. ¡®The conversation must have gone well.¡¯ The duke hugged Nelia tightly as if he was extremely relieved. Nelia wasn¡¯t surprised, and she hugged him back. Now his sudden embrace wasn¡¯t a new thing anymore. She just thought his conversation with the duchess went well, so she was also content about it. ¡°I had no idea my mother would be thinking that way, too.¡± ¡°If you two don¡¯t talk with each other, no matter how close you are, you don¡¯t know what is in each other¡¯s thoughts. I¡¯m glad that the misunderstanding seems to be resolved now.¡± Nelia murmured in his arms. She didn¡¯t know her mumble from his chest reached his ears. ¡°It¡¯s all possible because of you, Nelia.¡± He said in a small voice, but she thought she heard it. Nelia replied with a smile. ¡°Thanks to Her Grace the Duchess who told me the past truthfully.¡± The duke released his hug and stared at Nelia. ¡°Even my mother is very grateful to you, Nelia.¡± The duke raised the corners of his mouth. ¡°She even asked me when I will marry you, Nelia.¡± Nelia let out an unnecessary cough. Why on earth are they talking about marriage here? ¡°My mother seemed to want Nelia sincerely from the bottom of her heart.¡± She wanted her¡­¡­. It sounded very strange. ¡°As a part of the family. If you marry me, you become a part of our family. Even when Nelia became a family to us, she said she doesn¡¯t even need me anymore.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡­¡± Nelia replied while feeling embarrassed, looking somewhere else for no reason. ¡°If I don¡¯t marry you, she said I will be treated as a useless person in heaven.¡± ¡°What, a useless person in heaven¡­¡­?¡± Duke Hart grabbed Nelia¡¯s hand, pulled her closer, and kissed the back of her hand. ¡°I have to marry Nelia because I don¡¯t want to be a useless man in heaven.¡± Nelia opened her eyes wide. ¡®Is this a proposal?¡­¡­?¡¯ ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not proposing to you now. I can¡¯t propose to you this way, Nelia.¡± She was shocked¡­¡­ Nelia thought her highest heart rate was recorded at that moment. The duke smiled and continued. ¡°I still have to finish something.¡± Nelia knew what he was talking about almost immediately. CH 98 ¡°To find Sigrit¡¯s heart¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. When I organized the investigation on the heart until late hours, the scope of our circumstances narrowed down little by little.¡± No wonder¡­¡­ that the light in the duke¡¯s study seemed to be on until late at night, he must have been looking into Sigrit¡¯s heart. ¡°I think we should look for relics related to Sigrit. Apparently, Sigrit¡¯s subordinate was asleep in there.¡± His guess was quite close. The duke was a smart man and had a strange ability, so if he kept up his pace, he might be able to meet Zenuit someday. ¡®Of course, it¡¯s difficult to do it now¡­¡­¡¯ Zenuit has already found her first. ¡°I promise to you, Nelia. I will make sure to find Sigrit¡¯s heart within a year.¡± Nelia was worried about something as she listened to the duke. ¡°However, Your Grace¡¯s true appearance may not be human being¡­¡­¡± The reason why the duke tried to find Sigrit¡¯s heart was to solve the curse of turning into a snake. However, as shown in the picture in the book from the basement, if the heads of the Hart Family were originally snakes and had changed into humans temporarily¡­¡­ ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I was originally a snake or a human who turned into a snake. If I find his heart, I will make a wish to be a whole human being.¡± In the end, his wish didn¡¯t change. The reason he tried to lift up the curse in the first place was because he wanted to be a whole human being. ¡°¡­¡­I also want to stay by Nelia¡¯s side as a whole human being.¡± The duke closed his eyes and whispered quietly, before opening his eyes slowly again. ¡°So, Nelia.¡± ¡°Pardon? Yes.¡± Nelia, whose mind was still wondering about the duke¡¯s wish, awakened by the duke¡¯s call of her name. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t lie to me, Nelia.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Of course you must have had a reason to lie to me, but if you are in danger like what happened with Carlos last time¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think I can forgive myself next time.¡± Nelia was touched for a moment, but she soon came back to her senses. If it were something else, she would have told everything to the duke, but not Zenuit. Hiding his existence was for the sake of the duke. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nelia¡¯s reluctant eyes moved slowly as if they were scanning the air. She couldn¡¯t tell the duke about Zenuit, but she could only tell him this much. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m not hiding it from Your Grace, but there¡¯s something I can¡¯t tell, Your Grace.¡± ¡°What can¡¯t you say to me?¡± ¡°Yes. But it¡¯s not something dangerous, so I hope Your Grace will trust me and wait.¡± The duke simply stared at Nelia without answering. ¡°¡­¡­Your Grace?¡± Then, as if his mind was wandering somewhere, his eyes were directed to another place, but soon he nodded as if he accepted her words. ¡°All right.¡± He lightly kissed the back of her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll trust you.¡± Phew, that¡¯s a relief. Nelia regretted that she should have told the duke about Zenuit earlier. The duke she knew was not the type of person to push someone to tell the truth they¡¯ve been hiding right away. The duke sat down on the bed and stared at Nelia. ¡°But, Nelia.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Will you accept if I propose to you?¡± Nelia¡¯s lips twitched at the sudden talk about the marriage proposal. ¡°Why¡­¡­? If I say I won¡¯t accept it, won¡¯t you do it?¡± The duke laid down on the bed and tugged at Nelia¡¯s wrist when she was about to get up. Due to that, they were lying down face to face on the bed. The duke spoke up while their forehead was close enough to touch each other. ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Then?¡± ¡°I will continue to propose until you accept it.¡± The duke said so and raised the corners of his mouth. Nelia looked at him blankly for a second because his languid smile was so charismatic. At the same time, her heart began to pound. ¡°What if I say I like another guy?¡± ¡°I have to get rid of him.¡± ¡°¡­¡­How do you get rid of him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± The duke still had the same gorgeous smile, but unlike before, his eyes were glinting quite sharply. ¡°Even if Nelia doesn¡¯t like me, I don¡¯t have any other choice. So, I¡¯ll try to make you like me until I die.¡± The duke stroked Nelia¡¯s cheek. ¡°However¡­¡­ Don¡¯t assume that you like another man. It hurts a lot just even if you¡¯re just saying it.¡± His eyes were subdued, like a low voice whispering softly. In fact, even after asking this question, Nelia was not content at all. She just asked because she was curious how Duke Hart, who was blinded by his interest in her, would act in such a situation, but it would have been heartbreaking to him. Nelia covered the duke¡¯s hand with her own when he was caressing her cheek. ¡°¡­¡­I will never like anyone other than you, Your Grace.¡± The duke¡¯s mouth curved up in a gentle manner. ¡°Do you know it sounds like you really like me, Nelia?¡± The duke¡¯s tender voice rang in Nelia¡¯s ear. ¡®As if I really like him¡­¡­?¡¯ The monotonous tone in his words was stuck in Nelia¡¯s mind, and she became momentarily dazed. However, her confused heart and thoughts gradually popped up to the surface after a while, as if the messy space inside her cleared up instantly. ¡®Oh¡­¡­¡¯ Why did she find out about it now? She has been liking the duke. She realized only recently that she was too conscious of the duke, that she treated his feelings like her own, and that was also the reason she was worried about his mother, and became anxious to solve the curse because she liked him. The duke, unaware of Nelia¡¯s innermost thought, gently kissed her eyelids. ¡°Thank you for coming here with me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°For me, the duchy castle was the place I wanted to avoid. I¡¯m glad I came here with you, Nelia.¡± When she realized it, his murmuring voice as his lips lingered on her eyelids sounded overly affectionate. ¡°Nelia, you are also my savior. You saved me over and over again.¡± The duke¡¯s lips brushed the tip of his nose lightly and went down. To her lips. It didn¡¯t take long for the kiss to deepen. Normally, she would have pushed the duke when he was touching her in the strange place, but her burning head felt dizzy, making it difficult for her to think properly. Nelia wrapped her arms around the duke¡¯s neck. The duke¡¯s kiss became wilder in response to her gesture. And it was when the duke¡¯s hand went down to the buttons of his shirt¡­¡­ Blam! ¡°Oh, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Nelia hastily pushed the duke away at the sound of the door opening along with Zenuit¡¯s voice. Then, Nelia leaped out of bed. ¡°Ze-Zenu, did you enjoy the tour around the duchy¡¯s castle?¡± ¡°Yes, when the h*ll are we going to have dinner¡­¡­ Huh? You were with His Grace?¡± ¡°¡­¡­We were talking about something for a while.¡± Nelia glanced at the duke. The duke narrowed his eyebrows as if he had no intention of hiding his displeasure whilst slowly getting up from the bed. ¡°Your Grace, are you sick?¡± He answered whilst walking past Zenuit, who asked with an innocent face. ¡°If this happens a few times, I might get tired of it.¡± The duke looked back with his hands on the doorknob. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room. Nelia.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡± As the duke closed the door, Nelia had to relieve the heat engulfing her face. Fortunately, Zenuit flopped down on the bed as if he wasn¡¯t interested in Nelia¡¯s face. ¡°Did you look around the castle well?¡± ¡°Yes, it was nothing.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡± Nelia, who was nodding, suddenly recalled that she had something to ask him. ¡°Zenuit!¡± Nelia sat on the bed quickly, and the mattress swayed. Due to that, Zenuit, whose eyes were closed, opened them. ¡°Why are you calling my name loudly when I¡¯m right beside you?¡± ¡°The book I read in the basement.¡± Zenuit replied in an indifferent voice. ¡°What about the book?¡± ¡°There was something like a dragon drawing there. Do you think you are a dragon, Zenuit?¡± Zenuit turned his eyes away and looked at the ceiling somewhere. ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡± Nelia frowned at his weak answer. ¡°What¡­¡­? Zenuit, you¡¯re a dragon yourself, but can¡¯t you recognize the same dragon?¡± Zenuit didn¡¯t say anything. Nelia gave up asking more questions when he was in this kind of mood, which seemed to have suddenly become quiet. Sometimes he would shut up like a clam when he didn¡¯t want to talk, regardless of the topic. At that time, no matter how many questions she asked, he didn¡¯t answer any of them. Nelia laid down beside Zenuit as if she had given up. ¡°If His Grace¡¯s ancestor was really a dragon, why did he become such a trifling thing like a snake?¡± ¡°He must have been punished for committing a mistake.¡± She didn¡¯t expect any answer from Zenuit, but he spoke calmly as if he was telling the truth. ¡°No matter what the mistake was, it¡¯s too much to make them suffer for such a long time.¡± Nelia grumbled as she hugged the pillow. At that moment, the maid knocked from the other side of the door to announce that the meal was ready. Nelia got out of bed first and prepared herself to go to the dining room. On the other hand, Zenuit was still lying down on the bed with his eyes glued on the ceiling. He murmured in a low voice. ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s been a long time.¡± *** When they went to the dining room, there was a feast served on the table. Zenuit, whose mood seemed to be gloomy since a while ago, sat on the table with an excited glint in his eyes, which was enough to suspect he was having a double personality. ¡°There¡¯s not many meals we can prepare, but please eat a lot.¡± No way they said it was not much¡­¡­ Nelia greeted the duchess, who was smiling, ¡°Bon Appetit!¡± and held up her fork and knife. Seeing the table served with many kinds of meals, Zenuit¡¯s amazed voice resonated in the air. ¡°Wow, this bread is good!¡± There was a brioche that was served as an appetizer and his eyes were wide open. Upon eating something delicious, Zenuit usually talked about his past by saying something along the lines of, ¡°When I was young, I didn¡¯t even enjoy such a high-class dish.¡± because he just woke up after thousands of years, but his response was unique. However, as soon as Nelia took a bite of the brioche, she understood why Zenuit was so excited. ¡®It¡¯s very delicious¡­¡­!¡¯ As Nelia blinked and stared at the soft brioche in front of her, the duchess explained with a big smile. ¡°The wheat produced in Hart Duchy is of good quality. The soil is soft and the weather is mild throughout the year, so not only the farming is good, but the seeds are also of excellent quality.¡± Just as rice tastes good when it is produced well, good wheat also makes a great bread. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really delicious. I¡¯ve never had such a delicious brioche before.¡± The duchess continued with a contented expression after Nelia said so. ¡°Therefore, we hold a huge thanksgiving festival every year, and the day after tomorrow is the thanksgiving festival. There¡¯s a big carnival in the evening, so I think it¡¯d be nice to go together.¡± Festival¡­¡­! Nelia has never been to a festival in her current life or even her previous life. However, Nelia, who was intrigued, quickly realized why she came here. It was not the right time to watch the festival peacefully. ¡°There¡¯s only a few days left until the day of the total lunar eclipse.¡± So, while she was here, she had to know everything she could know. Although the book in the basement couldn¡¯t be read because of differences in languages, she decided to look for it because there might be another hidden room. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be bad either.¡± Duke Hart unexpectedly agreed with the duchess. Nelia looked surprised, and smiled softly. ¡°The festival is held in the evening anyway. We¡¯ve come all the way here, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Even so¡­¡­¡± ¡°Wow, festival!¡± It was Zenuit who cut off Nelia. Zenuit even jumped out of his chair. ¡°I love it, Your Grace! I really wanted to go to the festival!¡± How the h*ll did a dragon know about a festival?¡­¡­ He must have been reading a lot of books lately, so did he find it there? The duke looked at Zenuit and closed his eyes whilst muttering in a friendly voice. ¡°Then let¡¯s all go together.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The duchess raised the corners of her mouth while looking at the excited Zenuit. The atmosphere already seemed to be inclined about going to the festival already. Nelia also gave up on the attempt to dissuade him. This was because Nelia was inwardly excited at the thought of going to the festival. ¡°Festival¡­¡­!¡± She felt like the tasty brioche became even more delicious. CH 99 The next day, Nelia and her group decided to look around the castle ruins to see if there was another hidden space like the basement. She thought it would be better to look separately, so Nelia decided to look around the west side of the castle with Zenuit, and the duke decided to look around the east by himself. The lamp in the duke¡¯s room was still on until late yesterday. Originally, there were times when he often slept late, but she guessed that he couldn¡¯t fall asleep easily yesterday because he was embarrassed. About who he is. Looking at the book in the basement, the duke came to think that he might not be a human being. Although she comforted the duke that she didn¡¯t care what he is, in other words, everything wouldn¡¯t be the same as before. ¡®It¡¯s shocking¡­¡­¡¯ The duke¡¯s ancestors may not be human. That means that even the duke who inherited the bloodline may not be human as well. However, the more surprising thing was that she didn¡¯t care much about the fact. Is it because she likes the duke¡­¡­? If she likes someone, does it mean she will only look at him? Or perhaps, she had already gone through a lot of things that she became resistant to such a shocking discovery. Nelia was more surprised by herself for reacting obtusely to his ducal¡¯s identity rather than his true identity. ¡®I¡¯ve never liked anyone in my life.¡¯ Not only in this life, but also in her past life. Love was like a distant story in her life, where she was struggling to make ends meet. However, she was certain of one thing now, that she had no intention of telling the duke about her feelings yet. When everything is done. When everything that bothered the duke disappeared, she was going to confess her feelings at that time. If she confesses now, the duke will definitely be pleased, but at the same time he would feel impatient. He has to find Sigrit¡¯s heart and be a whole human being first. Therefore, this was not the right time. ¡°You won¡¯t know anything if you look that way.¡± Zenuit¡¯s grumpy voice was heard from the side. Nelia looked at Zenuit as if she made a mistake. She had been thinking about something for too long. ¡°Did something happen yesterday?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been looking like a fool for a while.¡± ¡°When did I ever make a foolish expression¡­¡­¡± Zenuit stood still in his place and stared at Nelia. ¡°I want to show you an example.¡± Anyway, there¡¯s no way he would let it slide. However, Nelia didn¡¯t even want to talk to Zenuit about love counseling, so she changed her answer so that the topic would be different. ¡°It¡¯s because I have a lot in mind due to the Hart Family¡¯s secret that I just learned about yesterday.¡± ¡°What¡­¡­? That their ancestors could be dragons, not snakes?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zenuit folded his arms. ¡°If your ancestor was a dragon, not a snake, shouldn¡¯t they be glad?¡± Well¡­¡­ a dragon is better than a snake. ¡°That means they are originally not humans.¡¯ ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re not humans. Even a dragon isn¡¯t that different from a human being. It¡¯s just about having tremendous ability and living a long life.¡± Zenuit continued while shrugging his shoulders. ¡°In fact, Sigrit¡¯s lover was Elena, a human being, and the dragon was not very different from humans, so they could love each other.¡± Zenuit¡¯s logic was strangely convincing. She admitted that humans and dragons weren¡¯t very different in a very comprehensive sense. ¡®However, he didn¡¯t turn into a dragon, but into a snake which was the root of this problem¡­¡­¡¯ Nelia, who was staring at Zenuit, suddenly became curious about something else. ¡°By the way, what can you do with the dragon¡¯s power, Zenuit?¡± Nelia was always curious about it whenever she looked at Zenuit. Although Zenuit hasn¡¯t shown great power until now, he certainly mastered a lot of tricks. Lending his power to someone else, turning into a human, becomes invisible, manipulating human¡¯s memories, and others¡­¡­ Oh, he once brought a flash of lightning in the sky for a moment. Though it vanished right away. ¡®I once showed tremendous power.¡¯ The thing that came into her body and stopped monstrous humans like Duke Hart and Carlos. Therefore, she was curious. What is the dragon¡¯s power? Nelia waited for Zenuit¡¯s answer. He spoke confidently. ¡°You asked what I can do with my skills?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Of course, nothing is impossible for a dragon.¡± Lies. When Nelia¡¯s expression looked sour, Zenuit raised his eyebrows. ¡°An ancient dragon was like a god. It¡¯s whole body was like a giant energy. Not to mention the dragon¡¯s heart, even the body without a heart has tremendous power already.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about Sigrit, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­..I¡¯m almost the same as him.¡± If Zenuit was that great, then she wondered how great Sigrit was. She was curious for a moment, but she also knew that was not the point. The important point now was that Zenuit had a great power. ¡°Zenuit, if you have such abilities, please calm down His Grace who will turn into a monster on the day of the total lunar eclipse. I¡¯ll do everything that you want for a month, Zenuit.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you refuse last time? As I said, there are limitations to my current appearance. Small dragons and human figures have limited power to use.¡± Nelia pouted. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hint instead.¡± ¡°What hint are you¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a hint about what¡¯s going to happen to you.¡± What¡¯s going to happen to her¡­¡­? The hint was very vague, but Zenuit¡¯s serious eyes, which were rare, made her focus on his voice. ¡°Emotions have more power than you think. From small things that save to big things that change the world.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Is that a hint for my future?¡± Zenuit clicked his tongue as if he was frustrated. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve been through a lot of strange things yourself?¡± Nelia answered without hesitation. ¡°¡­¡­Right.¡± Getting involved with the villain of the story, how he fell in love with her, and how she fell in love with him, it was strange and amazing to think about it. Moreover, there was something that the question couldn¡¯t be solved even now. ¡°What do you think was the strangest thing?¡± ¡°¡­¡­When His Grace never turned into a snake while he was with me?¡± She became the duke¡¯s human transformation inhibitor and became entangled with him. The duke and her have been together for quite a long time, but they haven¡¯t figured out the reason or the cause until now. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°The reason His Grace doesn¡¯t turn into a snake is because of his feelings¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. Love changes everything, sometimes it makes the impossible become possible.¡± Nelia was quite surprised to see Zenuit seriously talking about love. ¡®The dragon race must be a romanticist.¡¯ Sigrit did, but seeing that Zenuit was very serious about love. The topic was also quite emotional. ¡°The reason why the duke was able to maintain his human appearance while being with you was probably because he fell in love. For him, the feeling of love works as a force. That¡¯s why it feeds his desire to be a human.¡± Zenuit was never as serious as now, but it didn¡¯t affect Nelia much. Was he serious when saying the duke didn¡¯t turn into a snake just because of his feelings? ¡°You don¡¯t seem to believe me, so let¡¯s take this as an example.¡± Nelia nodded slowly. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Where did you find the divine dew?¡± Divine dew¡­¡­? Nelia thought of Charlotte when she heard something she hadn¡¯t heard for a long time. ¡°It was inside a pendant necklace of someone named Charlotte.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t that pendant necklace originally sealed?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± Zenuit was trapped in Elena¡¯s tears at that time, and it was mesmerizing that he recited it as if he had witnessed the situation. ¡°Sigrit split some of Elena Tears, put them in a pendant and brought them to the monastery located deep in the mountains. That is the divine dew.¡± Nelia nodded. She knew it. ¡°Yes, Charlotte, who had a pendant necklace, was also from a monastery, and the person who gave the necklace was also a priest.¡± ¡°Yes, but Charlotte wouldn¡¯t have been able to open the pendant. No, no one has ever opened it. Sigrit sealed the divine dew in the pendant.¡± However, why could she unseal it? ¡°And you were able to unseal the pendant because you were the chosen one. The same goes for waking and releasing me from Elena Tears.¡± On the first day she met Zenuit, he also said something along that line. ¡°What on earth is the chosen one you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know because that¡¯s how the Great Sigrit call them.¡± What¡­¡­ After all, it meant that he didn¡¯t know. ¡°However, I can only say for sure that you were able to keep the duke from turning into a snake and open the sealed pendant necklace, all of which came from your deep and profound feelings.¡± ¡°Feelings¡­¡­¡± ¡°And that deep feeling changed all the flow of fate.¡± Zenuit slapped Nelia on the waist when she recited the word ¡®feeling¡¯. ¡°Anyway, protect your heart which cherishes someone well! That¡¯s my hint.¡± Her palm was small, but it was quite strong. Nelia caressed Zenuit on the back. ¡°Since I gave you a hint, may I ask you something?¡± She felt like she was losing money because the hint seemed to not be so helpful, but she had no other choice than nodding because Zenuit¡¯s gaze still looked serious. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Prince Carlos.¡± Nelia¡¯s eyebrows were bent because he suddenly mentioned someone. ¡°His Highness Carlos¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes. What do you think about him?¡± Mentioning a random person and followed by a random question. Nelia could not answer right away. It¡¯s because her thoughts on Carlos have changed over and over again. ¡®At first, he was a scary person who might just kill me.¡¯ However, she naturally forgot about their relationship in the story. Perhaps, it was influenced by the duke. She has gotten so close with the villain of the original plot, but she wondered what Carlos would be afraid of. In other ways, it also meant that the content of the original book has changed a lot. Carlos gradually changed from a scary person to an unfortunate person to her. Knowing his miserable life, and the hardship that was about to come. His arm would become more inflexible, and there would be no cure if Sigrit¡¯s heart isn¡¯t found. ¡®I told you I was in pain.¡¯ however, Sigrit¡¯s heart would be in her hands and the duke¡¯s. As desperate as Carlos was, so was Duke Hart, and probably more. Therefore, he tried to commit a horrible thing to her, and hurt the duke as well, but she couldn¡¯t really hate him. She was sorry for him, and she felt that he was pitiful¡­¡­ Just like that, her feelings toward Carlos were complicated. ¡°I asked you what you thought of Prince Carlos, but why do you look so confused?¡± Nelia realized that her answer came out way too late upon Zenuit¡¯s remark. ¡°What do I think of His Highness Carlos¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nelia swallowed anxiously and recited her honest thoughts. ¡°I hate His Highness Carlos, but I feel sorry for him.¡± ¡°I hate him, but I feel sorry for him¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all.¡± Zenuit sighed softly. And he answered. ¡°I understood.¡± Nelia couldn¡¯t understand what he was trying to say by asking this kind of question. Zenuit began to walk again with his hand stuck in his pants pocket. Nelia walked along with him and asked. ¡°Why are you asking me that all of a sudden?¡± ¡°When I saw him, I also thought he was pitiful and in great despair. Of course, I can¡¯t forgive the fact that he was trying to do something terrible to you.¡± ¡°You felt sorry for Carlos¡­¡­?¡± Zenuit wondered what Carlos looked like and what he thought about him. ¡°He looked as if he was struggling in the dark. And I think I know now. The reason why he¡¯s obsessed with you.¡± Januit said with his eyes staring ahead. ¡°Because you understand him completely. Only a few people would genuinely feel sorry for him, such as you.¡± Is Carlos completely obsessed with her because of that? Just because she was able to completely understand him¡­¡­. ¡°Anyway, such a pitiful fellow.¡± Zenuit muttered expressionlessly and spoke whilst looking back at Nelia. ¡°Let¡¯s end our chatter and look for it quickly. If you don¡¯t look for it diligently, I¡¯ll tell Her Grace that you¡¯ve been fooling around, keep that in mind.¡± You¡¯ve been the one who talked a lot until just now¡­¡­ Nelia inwardly grumbled, but as Zenuit told, she began to look around. There were still a lot of places they had to look into. CH 100 They wandered around the west side of the castle the entire morning, but Nelia and Zenuit found nothing. They talked to the duke during lunch, but he said that he also found nothing. Nelia was more concerned about other things than the fact that she found nothing. The duke¡¯s condition. The duke seemed a lot like lost in his thoughts during lunch. He looked as if his soul lost his body just like when it rained. ¡°Your Grace, are you alright¡­¡­?¡± Nelia whispered to him quietly, but he only offered her a smile. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± ¡°It seems that you slept late last night¡­.. You haven¡¯t slept well, have you?¡± The duke shook his head calmly. ¡°Although I slept late at night, I slept well. There¡¯s really nothing to worry about.¡± Nelia knew that the duke was telling a white lie to reassure her just now. However, she held back because she knew that the duke would be uncomfortable if she asked him more. She was going to wait a little longer and ask him again if this went on. Upon thinking so, Nelia sipped tea as dessert. The duchess put down the teacup and talked to Nelia. ¡°Young Lady Nelia, Your feet must be hurt from walking all morning, is that right? Why don¡¯t you take a break with me sometime in the afternoon?¡± The duchess whispered with one palm beside her mouth. ¡°Women are chatting amongst themselves.¡± Nelia agonized. As she heard from Zenuit, she felt impatient because she had to get everything she could find for coming this far to the dukedom¡¯s castle. She hasn¡¯t found anything except for a book in the basement yet. However, she felt guilty if she rejected the duchess¡¯ offer. In the midst of all this, Duke Hart spoke up. ¡°Nelia. You should rest with my mother.¡± ¡°Is it really okay to take a rest¡­¡­¡± Nelia, who was thinking, threw a glance to Zenuit, who was busy savoring cookies. He wasn¡¯t fond of staying indoors. It would be boring to stay with her whilst she chatted in the room with the duchess. Perhaps, the duke noticed Nelia¡¯s glance so he suggested. ¡°I¡¯ll take Zenu with me.¡± Zenuit¡¯s hand stopped in the air when he was about to pick up cookies eagerly. ¡°Uh¡­¡­ I want to be with my sister.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just boring to stay where the women would be busy chatting.¡± ¡°Yes, please keep Zenu company for a few hours.¡± Zenuit seemed to be bewildered when the duchess agreed to the duke¡¯s remarks. Zenuit whispered quietly so that only Nelia who sat beside him could hear it. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be alone with His Grace¡­!¡± Nelia sighed. ¡°It seems that Zenu was still too shy to be alone with His Grace.¡± ¡°The more you try to do it, the more you can learn to get along with others.¡± The duke was quite persistent with his suggestion. As if he was trying to get Zenuit to go with him. ¡°And wouldn¡¯t it be better than listening to adults¡¯ conversations in the room?¡± The duke assumed Zenuit¡¯s character accurately. Having said it, Nelia had no choice but to step back. It was also strange that he insisted on staying indoors all of a sudden. ¡°Understood. Then please take Zenu with you, Your Grace.¡± She could feel Zenuit¡¯s resentful eyes from the side, but Nelia had to pretend she didn¡¯t know. *** Zenuit eventually came out alone with the duke. ¡°We¡¯ve looked in the east and west side this morning, so we¡¯re going to look in the southern side in the afternoon.¡± Duke Hart explained to Zenuit before walking down the path. ¡°Understood, Your Grace.¡± ¡°Tell me if your legs hurt or if you want to use the bathroom.¡± Zenuit nodded. Duke Hart and Zenuit walked together to the southern side. They didn¡¯t say anything while walking down the path. Zenuit glanced quietly at the duke, who didn¡¯t say anything, he was concerned, but the duke only maintained an expressionless face which made it hard to guess what the man was thinking. He also frowned frequently. Zenuit finally asked the duke. ¡°Are you sick, Your Grace?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He answered with the same words as when Nelia asked him at lunch a while ago. ¡°Your Grace doesn¡¯t look fine at all.¡± The duke didn¡¯t answer again. He chatted very well when he was with Nelia, but now he was just quiet. Zenuit, who was uncomfortable with silence between them, tried to muster up something, but gave up a moment later. As they walked, they found a path surrounded by trees. Only the sound of trees falling off, the sound of birds singing, and the sound of stepping feet on the ground echoed quietly. Zenuit was looking around with twinkling eyes. ¡°I¡¯m glad I brought Zenu here.¡± Oh right, the duke was with him. Zenuit concealed his embarrassment and tried to speak in a bright voice. ¡°Yes, I like to move.¡± To be precise, it was good to see a completely different landscape from the past. ¡°Sometimes when I look at you, I feel like you¡¯re from a completely different world.¡± Zenuit paused for a moment. What is he saying? Did the man notice who he actually is? ¡°Well, that¡¯s how a child is supposed to be. I don¡¯t usually get close to children, so watching Zenu is interesting to me.¡± Uh¡­¡­ What is he supposed to say here? Zenuit mentally swept off his surprise. ¡°At the end of this path, there is a beautiful big lake. I think you will like it, Zenu.¡± Zenuit could barely hold back from opening his mouth in mesmerization at the mention of a lake. ¡®Come to think of it, the duke seems more carefree than I expected.¡¯ Nelia seemed to be worried that she might get nothing from the duke¡¯s castle except for the books in the basement, but the duke seemed quite calm despite being involved as well. He felt a little displeased when he realized one thing. ¡®Nelia is the only one who is nervous amongst us.¡¯ Zenuit cleared his throat and spoke with a child¡¯s tone. ¡°I hope to find something in the southern side. My sister said she¡¯d reward me with something if I found something during my walk with Your Grace. So let¡¯s work hard to find something, Your Grace!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll reward you, so please rest assured and enjoy the scenery.¡± ¡°But is it alright¡­¡­¡± ¡°Of course.¡± As he expected, the duke didn¡¯t seem to panic at all. The duke stopped and bent his torso toward Zenuit. ¡°This is a secret, Zenu.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I actually don¡¯t want to find anything more here.¡± Zenuit blinked. ¡°¡­¡­Why? Wasn¡¯t Your Grace going here to look for something?¡± The duke raised his bent torso. ¡°It was that at first, but now I¡¯m so confused that I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready to accept other truths.¡± As the duke spoke, Zenuit stared wordlessly at the man. ¡°I heard from Nelia that Your Grace might be a dragon.¡± The duke smiled lightly. ¡°Did Nelia say that to you, Zenu?¡± Zenuit asked with a serious look. ¡°Are Your Grace going to hate it if you are a dragon? I think it¡¯d be nice. They are really strong and cool.¡± ¡°Even if my ancestors were really dragons in the past, I am not one now. I¡¯m not a human or dragon.¡± ¡°Even so¡­..¡± ¡°Zenu, you are still young, so you won¡¯t know it. The feeling when your existence is imperfect, and the feeling of wanting to stay beside the beloved one.¡± Even though the duke¡¯s tone was dull and soft, it somehow filled with determination. Zenuit completely closed his lips. They began to walk again silently. Then soon, a big lake came into sight, just as the duke said. Red fishes were swimming in the lake. The duke sat on a flat rock beside the lake. Zenuit also climbed a rock and looked around the lake. ¡°You may fall into the lake, so be careful.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zenuit answered brightly in front of him but secretly pouted once turning away from the man. Just like him, it was very dangerous to see the duke sitting on the rock because he seemed to be not well. ¡®That grown man, why is he sick all the time?¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure if the man was able to feed Nelia well, as she usually eats a lot. Anyway, he was disqualified as Nelia¡¯s husband in many aspects. He was shaking his head with a frown, but he suddenly sensed the man¡¯s gaze, and he met the duke¡¯s eyes as soon as he lifted his eyes. He was pressing his forehead as if he had a headache a while ago, but since when has the man been looking at him? ¡°Zenu, sometimes you look like an adult.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You look unusual for a child.¡± Zenuit was bewildered, but he answered with a smile, pretending nothing happened on the surface. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Your Grace means, but do you mean it in a good way?¡± ¡°I meant it in a good way. Perhaps,Nelia rely a lot on Zenu¡¯s mature bearing to make her more determined, she appeared more energetic lately.¡± The duke continued in a low voice. ¡°I saw how energetic she became, and even showed great strength.¡± It was a meaningful remark, but Zenuit didn¡¯t fail to lose his smile. ¡°¡­¡­I give my sister a lot of strength!¡± The duke stared blankly at Zenuit, the child not knowing what the man was thinking. In the gaze that seemed to see through him, sweat seemed to drop on Zenuit¡¯s palm. However, the duke spoke again with a light smile. ¡°Zenu, you are very mature.¡± Zenuit smiled and mentally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡®He¡¯s been listening to me since earlier.¡¯ Even so, it was fortunate that the man didn¡¯t seem to have noticed his identity. Zenuit looked at the lake again, thinking that he should pay more attention to his behavior in the future. The duke sat on a rock, his head resting on the tree beside him, his eyes were shut. Is he sleeping¡­¡­? He seemed to be somewhat unwell from a while ago, but it seemed that he fell asleep as soon as he sat down. Zenuit thought it was better that way. He was concerned about the duke, but he wouldn¡¯t be puzzled by the man¡¯s useless remark when he was asleep. As he was walking around the lake by himself, Zenuit suddenly turned his head to look at the duke. The duke¡¯s head, which had previously rested on the tree, was leaning forward. The child seemed worried about the possibility that he could fall into the lake. ¡°I guess he¡¯s not going to¡­¡­¡± The duke¡¯s head was leaning forward as soon as he thought so, it was scary to think about it even just a bit. Considering the duke¡¯s condition, who had been like a chick taking medicine all day today, it was no wonder that he couldn¡¯t wake up and fall into the lake. Zenuit hurriedly walked up to the duke to wake him up. However, his head was gradually leaned forward even more to the lake. ¡°Oh, no¡­¡­!¡± It was too late before a child like him could reach the duke¡­..! The moment when the duke¡¯s torso was about to fall into the lake. ¡°Stop!¡± Zenuit flicked his finger and shouted loudly. The duke¡¯s body stopped just as he was about to fall into the lake. ¡®Phew, such a relief¡­¡­.¡¯ In the midst of his relief, the duke slowly opened his eyes. His eyes met Zenuit. However, he seemed strange. A thin smile quickly ascended his face without a hint of sleepiness. Zenuit felt as if the hair on his nape had risen frighteningly for the first time in thousands of years. ¡®Don¡¯t¡­¡­ Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­¡¯ The duke moved his smooth lips. ¡°Just as I expected.¡± This time, the duke flicked his hand and his body landed leisurely on the rock. ¡°I assumed you were not just an ordinary child.¡± CH 101 Zenuit was embarrassed and angry that he had been deceived. ¡°You¡¯re doing this intentionally¡­¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not intentional. I was really dozing off, and when I saw Zenu coming, I thought about trying it out.¡± ¡°That means intentional!¡± He knew he shouldn¡¯t speak informally when he was in the child¡¯s form, but the words came out on his own. And since the man already found out that he wasn¡¯t an ordinary child¡­¡­ ¡®D*mn it.¡¯ He asked Nelia not to tell the duke about his existence, but he didn¡¯t expect to be caught in such a futile way. ¡°Seeing you speak casually to me, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re actually young.¡± ¡°About that¡­¡­¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zenuit was discovered to be an unordinary child, but he never intended to reveal that he was a dragon. He was also a guide who would pave the way for Sigrid¡¯s heart. In other words, he would get through this whilst having to close his lips tightly. Duke Hart spoke up as Zenuit bit his little lips. ¡°You won¡¯t talk, so let me do that instead.¡± Zenuit swallowed nervously because he felt so for no reason upon hearing the duke¡¯s calm voice. ¡°On the day when I fought with Carlos, it was you who entered Nelia¡¯s body and used strange powers with her body, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Guardian, as Nelia said.¡± There was no hostility in the duke¡¯s voice. It seemed because he was introduced as ¡®Guardian¡¯ by Nelia. Zenuit flopped on the rock. ¡°You¡¯re right that I went into Nelia¡¯s body at that time. And as you said, I don¡¯t intend to do any harm to Nelia. I will tell you this because I¡¯m completely sure about it.¡± ¡°Yes, I know. That¡¯s why you¡¯re not tied up and interrogated now.¡± Zenuit frowned. ¡°What do you mean by interrogating me? I¡¯m a child now¡­¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re in the form of a child, not actually a child.¡± He didn¡¯t want to say anything to that. ¡®He¡¯s a weary fellow after all.¡¯ As expected, it was better for him not to go alone with this man. Even if it was a little boring, he should¡¯ve stayed beside Nelia and the duchess. ¡°However, I need to know about this. Why did you approach Nelia?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Do you happen to have an indecent desire for Nelia¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± Zenuit cried out. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to have an indecent desire for Nelia!¡± Duke Hart looked at Zenuit, who seemed to be very irritated with a blank face. ¡°You just don¡¯t know. My Nelia is lovely no matter who looks at her.¡± ¡°I meant it. I¡¯m sorry, but I already have someone I love.¡± ¡°That makes me more curious. Why are you hanging around Nelia despite having someone you like?¡± Zenuit hesitated, and soon dropped his gaze, he muttered in a small voice that could barely be heard. ¡°Because she¡¯s not around anymore¡­¡­¡± His voice was small, but the duke managed to hear it clearly, his sharp eyes gaining strength. Zenuit lifted his drooping gaze and looked at the duke. ¡°As I said, I¡¯m just staying beside Nelia to help her. And technically, it wasn¡¯t him who approached her first, but vice versa.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The duke didn¡¯t say anything. Zenuit took advantage of the duke¡¯s silence and asked a reversed question. ¡°When did you notice that I wasn¡¯t just an ordinary child?¡± The duke, who has been quiet, answered without hesitation. ¡°I found out after Nelia¡¯s brother visited the mansion. I knew Nelia lied about her parents going to the fief and asked her to take care of Zenu.¡± ¡°Just that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you carefully ever since. I was half convinced when I thought of Nelia, who acted strange when I fought with Carlos. When I talked to you and observed you on our way to the duchy¡¯s castle, I certainly had it figured out.¡± Tsk, such a quick-witted guy. ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? So that I didn¡¯t have to pretend to be a child like this in front of you.¡± ¡°What? I couldn¡¯t just ask for your real identity all of a sudden.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything a while after that. Zenuit got up from the rock he had been sitting on. ¡°Just in case, don¡¯t ever be upset because Nelia didn¡¯t tell you about me. I told her to tell you lies after all.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°So you have been messing up with me.¡± Zenuit knew his words were quite acrimonious now, but he thought it wouldn¡¯t matter if he said this much after being caught like this. Of course, he was a bit nervous now. The man must have felt like having been played on by a young b*st*rd like him. ¡°I know. You¡¯re too much to handle.¡± Why does he admit it easily? Zenuit was annoyed by the duke who had a bitter smile on his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you something because you seem commendable for understanding my motive well.¡± The duke lifted his eyes and met Zenuit¡¯s eyes. ¡°Nelia and I know you are looking for Sigrid¡¯s heart. However, you can¡¯t find it even if you die and wake up again.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s possible if it¡¯s Nelia. Therefore, don¡¯t do anything that will all result in vain, just trust Nelia and wait. That¡¯s what you have to do.¡± Zenuit thought his mind was also very erratic. ¡®However, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine to tell him this much.¡¯ The man wouldn¡¯t figure out that he was a dragon with just a few words. ¡°Zenu looks similar to them.¡± Huh? ¡°A fortune-teller. There is a great fortune-teller who does fortune-telling well in the capital city, and you sound just like them.¡± ¡°When I give you serious advice, you punk!¡± Duke Hart smiled. His soft smile was just as beautiful as an angel. Questionable yet understandable expression seemed to adorn his face as he wondered what good Nelia found in this man. ¡®Nelia sees him a lot.¡¯ Zenuit, who finally calmed down, glanced at Duke Hart and said. ¡°It¡¯s surprising for a man like you to visit the fortune-teller.¡± ¡°Before I met Nelia, I often came to the fortune-teller because it felt like I¡¯m blind about the things that were coming my way.¡± The duke¡¯s way of talking about the past was casual, but his dropping eyes held something meaningful. ¡°So if Zenu is really a fortune-teller, I¡¯d like to ask you one thing.¡± Zenuit tilted his head. ¡°What should I do if I hear a strange voice in my head?¡± A strange voice¡­¡­? Zenuit was surprised by the duke¡¯s question, but soon the man retrieved the meaningful questions with a smile that looked like a mask. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Shall we return now? Of course, it remains a secret from Nelia and my mother that we¡¯re not doing anything here.¡± The duke said and walked on his own toward the path they had walked on. Zenuit stood up and murmured, ¡®Strange voice¡­¡­¡¯ with a frown. ¡®No way¡­¡­¡¯ The numbers on the calendars that he saw recently came back to his mind. Huft, he breathed out lowly, Zenuit began to walk slowly. ¡®It¡¯s not going to be easy for the Duke.¡¯ Zenuit felt his steps were heavier as they returned. *** Time passed and the day before they left the duchy came. The time they spent there was short, but she became so attached to the duchess that she wasn¡¯t very happy to return to the capital. ¡®After all this, we found nothing except for the books in the basement¡­¡­?¡¯ Fortunately, the duke didn¡¯t appear to be impatient. However, he often appeared absentminded a lot of times since yesterday, she had no idea what the man was thinking. Sometimes he was frowning, sighing, or dropped his head. When asked what happened, the duke only brushed her off by saying it was nothing. However, she had to make sure the duke¡¯s condition was fit before going out. ¡°Are you sure you can go to the festival? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t go, so don¡¯t push yourself too hard if you¡¯re not feeling well.¡± Today is the day of the thanksgiving ceremony for plenty of crops in the dukedom. In the evening, they are supposed to attend the festival in the village. However, the duke didn¡¯t seem fit enough, so she was worried whether they could go out as planned. ¡°Of course I can. It¡¯s because I have a little headache, but my body is fine.¡± ¡°There may be a lot more people than you thought at the festival, so your headache may get worse later.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all right. If it gets worse, I¡¯ll get back then.¡± The duke said so and walked around to put his hands on Nelia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s come down. Mother and Zenu must be waiting below.¡± Nelia reluctantly walked along because the duke was firm. *** As they got downstairs, they spotted the duchess smiling and talking with Zenuit, who seemed much more excited than usual. ¡°Noona, why are you taking so long to go down?¡± Zenuit cried out when he discovered Nelia and Duke Hart. ¡®Strangely, I think he is less pretending like a child now.¡¯ She asked if something had happened when he was walking around the castle site alone with the duke, but Zenuit replied that nothing had happened. Still staring at Zenuit, he tilted his head and blinked as if he had noticed her gaze. Nelia shook her head as if it were nothing. ¡®If nothing had happened, he wouldn¡¯t have said anything.¡¯ Zenuit couldn¡¯t stay still even though they were just going to the festival venue for a short time. He looked outside through the carriage window and constantly exclaimed in amazement. In fact, Nelia was also surprised by the scenery outside the window. This was because the closer they got to the village, the more splendid scenery unfolded before them. Colorful lights illuminating the village as if embroidering the black sky. There was a sea of people. The sight of them smiling together was enough to make her feel content. Zenuit, who was practically clinging to the window sill, turned his head and asked the duchess. ¡°What do you do when going to the festival?¡± How could he like it so much without knowing what it was until now¡­¡­. ¡°We can do a lot of things. Such as playing games that come with prizes, selling delicious stuff, and acting in a drama.¡± ¡°A drama¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s quite fun to play because it¡¯s based on old stories every year.¡± Zenuit¡¯s mouth opened slightly. The duchess covered her mouth to laugh quietly when seeing his reaction. They arrived at the entrance of the village where the festival was held. The duchess got out of the carriage and said to Duke Hart. ¡°I think we have to separate here because there¡¯s a lot of people I have to meet. Therefore, please take care of Young Lady Nelia and Zenu well.¡± Zenuit looked sullen. ¡°Isn¡¯t Your Grace going to hang out with us?¡± At first glance, Zenuit seemed to be particularly fond of the duchess. ¡®The gentle and pleasant atmosphere emitted by the duchess attracts people.¡¯ Had it been in the capital, she would have definitely taken control over the society. The duchess created a moon-shaped line on her eyes and stroked Zenuit¡¯s hair. ¡°In reality, I¡¯m in charge of the state, so I have to meet many people on a day like today. Instead, the duke will take you and buy you a lot of delicious food, just make sure you don¡¯t get lost, Zenu.¡± Zenuit nodded, a sullen expression still remained on his face. ¡°All right¡­¡­¡± The duchess said before leaving them to go on her own. The duke said to Nelia and Zenuit. ¡°Shall we go inside now?¡± Nellia and her party began to venture out in the festival earnestly. Nelia had to walk while holding his hand firmly because she could see Zenuit¡¯s eyes spinning about in the glitzy street. Zenuit stopped frequently and expressed his desire to eat or do something. As a result, he has already eaten five kinds of street food. Cookies, candy, grilled skewers, and so on¡­¡­. Nelia had to check on Duke Hart¡¯s physical condition, so she couldn¡¯t enjoy the festival properly. While walking through the busy crowd, something caught Nelia¡¯s eyes. Nelia stopped in front of a tent, followed by the duke and Zenuit. The duke looked at Nelia, who had suddenly halted in her spot. ¡°What are you looking at, Nelia¡­¡­?¡± CH 102 Zenuit frowned upon realizing what was at the end of Nelia¡¯s gaze. ¡°No way¡­ Are you looking at that? That doll?¡± That was true. What Nelia was currently had her eyes on was an elongated white doll displayed in the back of the dart arcade. ¡°So cute¡­..¡± The duke noticed that Nelia was staring at the doll that resembles him and covered her face with his palm. Nelia was embarrassed by their reaction. ¡°I just¡­¡­ looked at it because it was cute.¡± The doll looked similar to the duke¡¯s appearance when he turned into a snake, which was the reason it caught Nelia¡¯s eyes immediately. Of course, the duke¡¯s snake appearance had a more noble silver color, but it also looked white at first glance. ¡®I¡¯m also making a fool of myself¡­¡­¡¯ It might be because she realized that she liked the duke just recently, however she couldn¡¯t believe that she thought his other appearance looked cute. ¡°I¡¯ll get that doll for you if you want it, Nelia.¡± Pleasant smile finally plastered on the duke¡¯s face after a while. People who glanced at him as they passed by seemed to think it was a grin. Nelia shook her head because she was conscious of people¡¯s eyes on them/ ¡°It¡¯s all right. Let¡¯s just go.¡± ¡°No, if you want it, I¡¯ll go get it.¡± What¡¯s with Zenuit? He was quite eager to roll up his sleeves. Nelia eventually had no choice but to accept the duke and Zenuit¡¯s offer. ¡®Do I even have to call it an offer¡­¡­¡¯ Though she didn¡¯t say she wanted that doll, it was more like they suggested it at their will. When they approached the tent, the eyes of the owner of the arcade were gleaming. ¡°Hello!¡± The duke nodded lightly and asked whilst pointing at the doll. ¡°How many points do I have to achieve to get that doll as a prize?¡± ¡°For some reason, I thought your attire was unique, but you do have a good eye. That doll is the best prize in our arcade. It¡¯s a cute doll that actually has silk in it, which was made from silkworms that become cocoons, the local specialty.¡± It was a silkworm¡­¡­ Come to think of it, there was no way a snake could be made into a doll. The people of the Andrian empire despised snakes. However, the important thing was that the doll looked so cute that she couldn¡¯t think of it as a silkworm, and it was also similar to the duke¡¯s appearance when he turned into a snake. The owner of the arcade was explaining the dart games to Duke Hart and Zenuit smoothly. ¡°As it is the best prize we provide, you only have to achieve the highest score of 50 points. In other words, you have to throw five darts and 10 points with all of them.¡± There was a very small circle in the middle of the dart board. She thought the dart had to go in the center bullseye to get 10 points. They had to put it in the center bullseye five times? Isn¡¯t it almost impossible? As soon as Nelia tried to pull the duke¡¯s clothes hem and signaled him to go, he replied. ¡°All right.¡± Nelia whispered frantically. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­ regardless of your status as a duke, it would be difficult to get 10 points in each attempt, even five times. Let¡¯s just go. It¡¯s a waste of time.¡± Although she knew the duke had some strange ability, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it in such a crowded place. However, it was Zenuit who responded instead. ¡°I can do it. If Her Grace couldn¡¯t get his hands on that doll, I¡¯ll make sure to get that for you, so don¡¯t worry.¡± The duke turned his head and spoke to Zenuit gently. ¡°I won¡¯t be that bad.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡± The duke smiled upon Zenuit¡¯s hefty provocation. ¡°I like your ambitions, but I¡¯m a little worried. Wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous for a child to throw darts, Zenu?¡± One of the corners of the duke¡¯s lips, which was raised a little bit more in a subtle manner, made it seem as if he had a sneer on his face. ¡°I just have to throw it, so what is the dangerous aspect you talked about? Isn¡¯t it right, Mister?¡± When Zenuit asked the owner of the arcade, he smiled awkwardly and nodded. ¡°Yes¡­¡­. However, it would be better for the guardian to decide.¡± Zenuit pouted his lips and looked at Nelia. ¡°I really want to get that doll and give it to you¡­¡­¡± Zenuit blinked several times, his clear eyes disappeared and appeared again quickly. They showed up repeatedly. ¡°¡­¡­Yes, try to throw it carefully.¡± She didn¡¯t really mind because he was just a child on the outside anyway. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll definitely get that doll!¡± The owner of the arcade handed out five darts each to the duke and Zenuit. ¡°Who will throw first?¡± ¡°Me!¡± Zenuit stepped forward and raised his hand. Standing in the marked location, Zenuit held the dart with a serious face. The matter she was concerned about that she decided to watch here was whether the duke and Zenuit would use their abilities. They have abilities that weren¡¯t possessed by ordinary people. Her common sense suggested that they wouldn¡¯t use their abilities in such a crowded place like here, but now they seemed to be obsessed with the prize as if it was a lump of gold. At first glance, they seemed to be competitive with each other. She understood Zenuit being competitive with the duke because she didn¡¯t know how old he really was, but she was a little much surprised with the duke, who usually acted maturely. ¡®It seems that he secretly wants to beat Zenuit.¡¯ He was a man who didn¡¯t get angry frequently. Bullseye! While she thought about this and that, Zenuit threw a dart. ¡°Oh¡­ 10 points.¡± Nelia looked at the dart board when she heard the arcade owner¡¯s remark. He really got 10 points. Nellia squinted her eyes and stared at Zenuit. She should have seen any tricks he used, but she missed the scene. She thought she could tell a bit if Zenuit used his ability from his expression, but he remained very serious. Nelia stared at the dart board so as not to miss the scene of throwing the next dart. The next dart went into the bullseye again. ¡°Ten, ten points.¡± Nelia blinked. The dart hit the board in an instant, so she couldn¡¯t see if Zenuit was using other abilities again this time. Zenuit muttered, ¡°Oh, I got it.¡± and shot the remaining three darts right away without hesitation. Hit! Hit! Hit! All the remaining darts were stuck in the center of the bullseye. ¡°10 points for the last dart as well¡­ 50 points in total.¡± The owner of the arcade stared blankly at the dart board as if he couldn¡¯t digest the sight before him and recited the score in a bewildered voice. On the other hand, Zenuit jumped up from his place. ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡± He waved his hands in front of the arcade owner who had a ridiculous expression on his face. ¡°Hurry, give me that doll!¡± The arcade owner seemed completely dumbfounded when the child scored the highest point in one attempt. Zenuit pushed the owner¡¯s back as if urging him to hand the doll over quickly, and he could barely walk over to the doll and brought it to the child. Zenuit approached Nelia after he was handed over the doll. ¡°Come on, Noona, I said I would get it.¡± Zenuit spoke with a proud look on his face. Nelia received the doll and held it in her arms. As the arcade¡¯s owner said, it was very soft and squishy to the touch, perhaps because the doll had silk in it. Even though it was not a snake¡­¡­ As Nelia stared at the doll and caressed it, Zenuit spoke again in a confident voice. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve got the doll, let¡¯s go somewhere else¡­¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± The duke interrupted Zenuit in a subdued voice. Nelia and Zenuit¡¯s eyes immediately turned to Duke Hart. ¡°I also have to give Nelia a doll.¡± Instead of sounding serious, the duke¡¯s voice felt cold. However, Zenuit shrugged as if he didn¡¯t care whether the duke was serious or not. ¡°I already got a doll for Noona, so Your Grace doesn¡¯t have to do it.¡± The duke looked at Zenuit. Their eyes met. Neither of them broke eye contact first. ¡®How about this doll¡­¡­¡¯ However, Nelia read the truth from the duke¡¯s appearance that said he should give her a doll as well. ¡°The more dolls¡­¡­ the better.¡± In fact, she didn¡¯t feel the need to have two identical dolls, but because each of them is given by a different person¡­¡­ ¡°I also want the doll from Your Grace, too.¡± Upon Nelia¡¯s request, the duke finally took his eyes off Zenuit. Zenuit inhaled, only to release it again in a sigh. As the duke approached the tent, the previously drooping arcade¡¯s owner looked delighted. ¡°Are you going to do it, too?¡± The arcade¡¯s owner quickly handed five darts to the duke after he nodded. Then, he cleared his throat before speaking again. ¡°You are an adult, so you have to throw it from a little further distance.¡± Did the arcade¡¯s owner feel anxious because Zenuit was able to get the doll in one try? He presented the rule that anyone could tell he had just come up with it one second ago. However, the duke didn¡¯t seem to mind it, and complying to the rule set by the arcade¡¯s owner, he stood behind where Zenuit previously stood when he threw the darts. The duke stared at the target silently, darts in hand. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy.¡± Zenuit looked at the duke and spoke in a low voice. Nelia took advantage of the duke¡¯s absence to talk to Zenuit. ¡°Zenuit, did you use your abilities to throw those darts earlier?¡± Zenuit, who was staring straight at the duke, turned his head and looked at Nelia. ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Then, did you really just throw it with your bare hands and hit the center smoothly?¡± ¡°You said I just threw it like that? It¡¯s manifested from the skills and years of experience.¡± Looking at his regal bearing, she could see that he really threw the darts without using any tricks. ¡°As expected, you¡¯re not a dragon for no reason. Sometimes I get astonished when I see you, Zenuit.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± At Nelia¡¯s praise, Zenuit muttered whilst his eyes darted elsewhere, ¡°Hmph, do you acknowledge me now?¡± It was then. Hit! The duke threw the dart. The dart, which flew away in an instant, landed neatly on the 10-point circle. ¡®Wow¡­¡­¡¯ Even though he threw from a distance longer than Januit, he was able to bag 10 points at first try. The same happened to the darts thrown after that. He threw darts faster than Zenuit. All the darts landed with a nimble sound on the center and scored 10 points. The arcade¡¯s owner was looking at the dart board, his face filled with a more intense glint of astonishment than before. ¡°Tsk.¡± Zenuit clicked his tongue while looking at the dartboard with darts attached on it. The duke received the doll as a prize just like Zenuit and handed it to Nelia. ¡°Thank you¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± The duke smiled with squinted eyes. As a result, Nelia held two identical dolls in her arms. Nelia looked down at the doll in her arms and asked the duke. ¡°Did you practice throwing darts without telling me?¡± The duke smiled lightly. ¡°There¡¯s no way I did that.¡± ¡°Then how could you manage to throw them so well?¡± ¡°It¡¯s some kind of determination.¡± Determination¡­..? ¡°It¡¯s the first time you said that you wanted something. So, I really wanted to give it to you.¡± Nelia felt her neck grow hot at the sweet remark from the duke. After realizing that she liked him, she was worried because this kind of unusual phenomenon occurred more frequently. Then her eyes met the duke¡¯s. Noticing her subtle changes of expression, the duke laid his palm on her forehead. ¡°Do you have a fever?¡± She wanted to tell him that she just recently realized that she liked him, so he seemed worried without knowing anything about her odd behavior these days. However, Nelia put her true feelings in a secret box and vowed to find Sigrit¡¯s heart for him, so that the duke¡¯s wish came true and she would convey her hidden feelings after that. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just¡­¡­ because I like the doll very much.¡± Zenuit spoke whilst looking at Nelia with a pleased face. ¡°I can¡¯t carry it around like this all the time, so why don¡¯t we buy a bag first?¡± The duke nodded. ¡°I think that would be a good idea.¡± Zenuit found a stall selling bags not far away. They found a bag of the right size just in time and the dolls fit in the bag to be carried around. ¡°Where shall we go now¡­¡­¡± When Zenuit took the lead and looked around, he discovered a place where people gathered like thick clouds. ¡°What are they doing over there?¡± Upon closer look, they saw people moving around in unusual attires on the flat space made of wooden floors. It was only when they approached them that they knew there was currently a drama unveiled. ¡®Come to think of it, the duchess said there was going to be a drama.¡¯ There was just one male actor with a black wig on the stage. The man lamented sorrowfully. ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t believe Shilin did this to me. I knew this day would eventually come.¡± Shilin¡­¡­.? CH 103 ¡°Even after inheriting the blood of a great dragon, he has since become a vicious man who is jealous of his brother.¡± Nelia realized that the drama they were doing now was part of the Legend of Sigrid. Old story is usually said to be adapted into a street drama, but the story in this one seemed to be based on Legend of Sigrid. Well, if she thought about it, Legend of Sigrid is familiar among people to the point that no one couldn¡¯t have known about it in this world. ¡®But if it¡¯s Shilin¡­¡­¡¯ He was the first son of Sigrid. When she heard that line, she reckoned the person on the stage was playing as the second son, Carl. Shilin, who resembled Sigrid and used to destroy the world, was envious of Carl, who was born as an ordinary human being and resembled Elena, set fire for his younger brother. The situation she thought about seemed to be shown just after that. The actor on the stage who played as Carl had burnt makeup all over his body. It was a bit dim to watch it on such a festival day. Right after Carl was attacked by Shilin, he was carrying out the part when he suffered. ¡°Noona, I want to watch it.¡± Zenuit said, having watched the drama in a daze for a brief moment, turned his head to Nelia. ¡®Does it remind him of the past?¡¯ If Zenuit was the subordinate, he would have known Sigrid closely, so he should have known Shilin and Carl as well. ¡°Yes, Nelia. It seems that this part of the street drama is about Shilin and Carl, and their story is rarely told in the book. I don¡¯t know what book this is based on, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea to watch it.¡± As the duke said, the story of Shilin and Carl was rarely mentioned in the book where the story of the Sigrid is written in general. ¡°Well¡­¡­ I think the main character of Legend of Sigrid is obviously Sigrid.¡± ¡°Do you mind if we watch the play?¡± ¡°No, we can do that.¡± Nelia nodded when the duke asked again. The audience in front of the stage was already packed, so Nelia and her parties sat in the right corner of the stage and began to watch the street drama. ¡®About the better part¡­¡­ it seems that His Grace has not felt his headache for quite some time.¡¯ He seemed to be in good shape as usual from the time he took part in the dart game. Nelia looked at the stage confidently. ¡°Ugh!¡± On the stage, an actor who acted as Carl was holding his right arm and acting as if enduring the pain. The actor¡¯s face was so twisted that he seemed quite absorbed in his acting. ¡°The pain of this burn won¡¯t go away regardless.¡± Shilin set fire to Carl¡¯s house to injure him. Carl was badly burned because of him. At that moment, a woman with long braids appeared on stage. ¡°My son, Carl.¡± She seemed to be an actress playing Elena. Elena hugged Carl and closed her eyes tightly. A deep sorrow was painted in her face, but Carl had a cold expression beyond indifference. It was not long before Elena was pushed away. ¡°This is all because of you, Mother. Why did you give birth to Shilin? A monster who is neither a man nor a dragon!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Shilin will be hated by everyone for the rest of his life. Without ever being loved by anyone!¡± Elena looked at Carl sorrowfully. ¡°Carl, I know everything that has happened is unbearable to you. But, can¡¯t you understand Shilin for a little¡­¡­¡± ¡°Mother, look at me. I have to live for the rest of my life with this big burn and a hideous face. However, you¡¯re here defending Shilin¡­¡­!¡± Carl pointed somewhere off the stage. ¡°Get out right now, Father¡­¡­ Mother¡­¡­ I don¡¯t want to see anyone.¡± Then another person appeared on the stage. He was tall and wearing a gray wig. Nelia immediately noticed what role he was playing. ¡®Sigrid.¡¯ Sigrid walked onto the stage with a stiff face, stood beside Elena and stared at Carl. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re in a position where you¡¯re supposed to be so boisterous?¡± An icy voice slipped out from his teeth. ¡°I punished Shilin, but I found out something. You¡¯ve been driving a wedge between Shilin and me.¡± Nelia opened her eyes wide. What? Apparently, Carl mentioned in Legend of Sigrid resembled Elena and has a gentle personality. ¡°Do you blame me now? Someone made me do this.¡± ¡°It seems that all you can do is to blame others.¡± Carl cried out while clenching his hands. ¡°Father will never understand me. I feel like I¡¯m always compared with Hyung, who¡¯s outstanding and excels at everything, meanwhile my existence always feels insignificant and helpless regardless of whatever I do.¡± Nelia¡¯s mouth opened weakly. She never expected such a backstory existed between Shilin and Carl. When she read that part of the book, it only said that Shilin was envious of Carl, who was loved by people around him. However, the drama was actually implying that Shilin and Carl were envious of each other. Of course, she couldn¡¯t be certain that this street drama has actually taken from the thing that actually happened¡­¡­ It might have been adapted in the process of preparing for the street drama, and since it was such an old legend, the interpretation was divided into various ways. Nelia settled her thoughts for now and focused on the drama again. ¡°You mor*n! Is that why you did such a thing?¡± Sigrid uttered in an angry voice as Carl lifted up his gaze. ¡°Father is just that kind of person. No one but Mother would understand you. In the end, we, who are your children, are just other people to you.¡± Carl¡¯s eyes turned to Elena, who was motionless beside him. ¡°The same goes to you, Mother. You pretended to care for us on the surface but she didn¡¯t try to see through the pain at all, did she? That¡¯s why you raised a monster like Shilin!¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡­¡± ¡°Shilin will continue to try destroying everything.¡± Carl grinned bitterly. ¡°Mother, you gave birth to a catastrophe.¡± Tears poured down Elena¡¯s eyes. It was Sigrid who replied on behalf of Elena, who couldn¡¯t say anything upon the harsh remark. ¡°Shut your trap!¡± Sigrid raised his hand high in the air and slapped Carl¡¯s cheek. Carl fell to the floor with a loud slapping sound effect. Carl looked at Sigrid, barely holding his slapped cheek. ¡°As expected, I don¡¯t think I can expect anything from both of you.¡± Carl staggered to stand up with his feet. He disappeared off the stage. Sigrit and Elena also slowly went down the stage. She thought the drama was over, but when the red leaves fell on the empty stage and followed by something white that looked like snow. She thought they wanted to imply that some time had passed. Only Sigrid and Elena came up to the stage again. Sigrid sat on a piece of cloth laid on the floor with Elena in his arms. Elena¡¯s face seemed to have changed a bit, for there were wrinkles upon looking at her closely. ¡°After all, we have not seen Shilin and Carl for 50 years.¡± Elena spoke quietly as if reciting. Sigrid sighed. They stared at each other without exchanging any words for a moment. Though she knew it was merely an act, the two seemed as if looking at each other affectionately, just as Sigrid and Elena in real life. Elena slowly spoke up. ¡°Sigrid, you know that I¡¯m going to die soon.¡± Sigrid closed his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Elena¡­¡­¡± ¡°But I¡¯m right. Unlike you, I¡¯m just an ordinary human.¡± Nelia felt a subtle sense of deja vu whilst watching the scene. Soon she realized that it was similar to the scene she saw in her dream. In her dream, Sigrid also said so while holding Elena in his arms, who was getting older. ¡°I¡¯m worried that I won¡¯t be able to quench the rage of fire in Shilin and Carl¡¯s heart until the moment I die.¡± Elena¡¯s voice was weak, it might be because she was really about to die. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about repeating my life like this when I can¡¯t quench the rage of fire in their hearts.¡± Sigrid caressed Elena¡¯s cheek. ¡°Stop worrying about Shilin and Carl now. You¡¯ve already lived with more than enough regret throughout your life.¡± Elena simply gave a faint smile at his words. A large white cloth came down on the stage to cover the stage from the audience. And after a while, when the cloth went up and showed the stage again, Sigrid was alone. ¡®Elena¡¯s dead.¡­¡­¡¯ Sigrid said quietly while standing alone under the light. ¡°Elena, there¡¯s no way I can overcome the emptiness in my heart with your absence.¡± Sigrid held the red jewel in his right hand. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve nothing left, what¡¯s the point of having the title of a great dragon and mighty power?¡± The jewel seemed to be Sigrid¡¯s heart. ¡°I¡¯m going to go after you, too.¡± His heart, which was on his hand, was thrown to the floor. Then, the red light came out from all directions and he floated in the air like a firefly, It was a beautiful sight. The property he regarded as his heart seemed to be a magic tool. Perhaps that was the end of the drama because all the actors came to the stage to greet everyone. At that moment, she came to a realization that Shilin hadn¡¯t made any appearance throughout the drama at all. She wondered what kind of punishment Shilin had gotten from Sigrid and what happened after that. The actor who was playing the role of Carl greeted the audience with a bright face. ¡°Did you enjoy the street drama prepared by us for the National Day Festival? We prepared the story about Sigrid¡¯s son, Carl.¡± A child raised his hand to ask the actor. ¡°Is it true that Carl was jealous of Shilin?¡± The child¡¯s eyes were gleaming with genuine curiosity. ¡°I¡¯m afraid to say if it¡¯s true because I don¡¯t know myself. However, we didn¡¯t adapt the specific content of the book.¡± The child, who nodded in understanding, raised his hand and asked again. ¡°Why isn¡¯t there a story about Shilin?¡± The child happened to ask a question on behalf of Nelia, who was also curious about it. ¡°We also wanted to include Shilin¡¯s story, but the book I obtained with difficulty hardly mentioned him, so we could only prepare Carl¡¯s story. We are very sad about it, too.¡± Oh¡­¡­ Given that Legend of Sigrid didn¡¯t mention anything about Shilin, he might have been punished by Sigrid and disappeared without any trace. Nelia looked at Duke Hart and Zenuit whilst thinking that the lingering effect of the street drama she happened to witness was longer than she thought. They were still looking at the stage even though the play was over. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­? Zenu¡­¡­?¡± The first person who clapped back to reality was Zenuit. ¡°Huh? Yes?¡± ¡°How was it?¡± Nelia asked Zenuit. It seemed that the story adapted by the street drama now must have made Zenuit felt somewhat bitter. It was about Sigrid after all, the creature served by Zenuit. ¡°¡­¡­it wasn¡¯t bad.¡± Zenuit¡¯s mood was quite sunken as he answered quietly. This time, Nelia looked at the duke. The duke¡¯s eyes still remained at the stage. ¡°Did you have fun, Your Grace?¡± The duke turned his head slowly upon Nelia¡¯s question. ¡°Yes, though it¡¯s a bit strange for them to adapt a story that is not usually known¡­¡­¡± The duke suddenly stopped mid sentence. His eyes seemed to be distorted. ¡°Ugh¡­¡­¡± He closed his eyes immediately and clutched his head. CH 104 ¡°Your Grace!¡± Nelia grabbed the duke by the shoulder and brought his face closer. His eyelids were trembling slightly. She had never seen the duke in such pain. ¡°Your Grace, come back to your senses!¡± However, Nelia¡¯s voice didn¡¯t seem to reach the duke. The duke couldn¡¯t open his eyes. Soon, the duke fell to the ground. He didn¡¯t seem unconscious, but he could neither open his eyes or move. Nelia looked around for help. People only glanced and walked past Nelia and the duke. Then, Zenuit walked to them. ¡°Step back, Nelia.¡± ¡°Zenuit¡­¡­¡± Zenuit muttered something as he leaned close to the duke, who had fallen to the ground. Then, a spark of light appeared between the duke and Zenuit. In response, the duke¡¯s eyelids trembled slowly. At last, his silver eyes came into sight hazily. ¡°Your Grace!¡± Nelia sat beside the duke. Then, the duke¡¯s hand twitched. ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡± He opened his lips. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here. Your Grace.¡± Nelia answered in a trembling voice. Her heart beat fast, and her head was pounding. The duke didn¡¯t seem to have come to his senses completely yet. He couldn¡¯t say anything other than Nelia¡¯s name. Zenuit watched the duke without saying anything. The duke recited Nelia¡¯s name over and over again. Then, focus seemed to slowly return to his eyes. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­?¡± He sat up slowly. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­¡± His eyes were completely zeroed on Nelia. When she looked into the duke¡¯s eyes, Nelia felt as though her suffocating chest, which was about to burst at any moment, had opened a bit. ¡°What happened to you all of a sudden?¡± Nelia asked while assisting the duke. He released a deep sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Nelia looked at the duke with a guilty look on her face. ¡°You¡¯ve been in a bad state for a while now¡­¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the castle first. That would be good for you.¡± The duke replied while placing his hand on his forehead. ¡°That would be good.¡± Darkness casted over the castle, and the duchess walked down the hallway hurriedly and opened one of the doors in it. There was the duke lying in the bed, Nelia and Zenuit stood beside the duke. ¡°Shilin collapsed at the festival and he had to come back early?¡± The duchess¡¯ face turned pale as she came right after hearing the news belatedly. The duke was already fast asleep, and Nelia didn¡¯t know how to answer her. ¡°Yes. Therefore, I called the doctor in a hurry to examine His Grace, and His Grace has just fallen asleep.¡± The duchess, who finally got confirmation that the duke was asleep, lowered her voice. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± Nelia hesitated, adjusted her fingertips and clasped her hands. ¡°He said there was nothing wrong with His Grace.¡± ¡°But why¡­¡­¡± That was what Nelia wanted to ask. A while ago, the doctor paid a visit, but he said the duke was fine. So I was more anxious. There is no abnormality, but why did he show the same symptoms earlier? That made her more anxious. There was nothing wrong with him, but why did he turn that way? The duke, who experienced it, reassured her by saying that he was fine as always. He looked too exhausted. Eventually, he fell asleep as soon as saying he felt like getting a shuteye. ¡°Can you go to the capital city tomorrow?¡± The duchess asked Nelia while looking down at the duke, who was fast asleep. ¡°Although it¡¯s going to be hard for him, we have to go to the capital.¡± Nelia was also worried at the thought of having to return tomorrow, but the duke said that they must return tomorrow, whether he was worried about the upcoming total lunar eclipse or other things. The room to restrain him when he turned into a monster was only in the mansion in the capital. Nelia didn¡¯t really oppose the duke¡¯s thoughts. It wasn¡¯t necessarily because of the upcoming total lunar eclipse, but because the duke decided that it would be better for him to see a competent doctor in the capital. The duke¡¯s symptoms occurred very suddenly and seemed to bring severe pain to himself. There was no way that he was fine if he felt severe pain that was enough to make him collapse. ¡°I see¡­¡­¡± The duchess grabbed Nelia¡¯s hand. ¡°Young Lady Nelia, please take care of Shilian.¡± Her eyes were filled with fear at the thought something wrong happened to her only remaining family. Nelia held back the duchess¡¯ hand. She was worried about him, but there was only one thing she could say. ¡°Yes, please don¡¯t worry too much.¡± *** After returning to the room with Zenuit, Nelia flopped on the bed. The room was quiet. Zenuit remained silent from the moment they returned from the festival. Come to think of it, she was distracted by the duke, so she couldn¡¯t check on Zenuit whether he followed her properly on their return to the castle. Nelia asked, making sure. ¡°Zenuit, are you hurt somewhere?¡± ¡°No.¡± Januit replied with his usual gesture. Looking at him, Nelia belatedly recalled that Zenuit had helped the duke from his unconsciousness earlier. She didn¡¯t know what he had done earlier, but she saw him approaching the duke, who fell to the ground, and muttered something, and then a small spark of light appeared, and the duke gradually came back to his senses. ¡°Thank you for earlier, Zenuit. Thanks to you, the duke was able to return to his senses quickly.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything big to him.¡± ¡°What did you do to make him come to his senses?¡± ¡°I casted a spell on him to block all external stimulation.¡± ¡°Blocking all external stimulation¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. for a moment, His Grace couldn¡¯t see or hear anything.¡± That explained why the duke¡¯s eyes seemed to lack focus. The duke had muttered her name the whole time. As if her name was his lifestrings. When she recalled that, she wrinkled her nose for no reason. ¡°Why did you decide to cast such a spell?¡± Zenuit didn¡¯t answer right away, but scratched his head. Then, he spoke up slowly. ¡°¡­¡­Blocking external stimulation helps straighten someone¡¯s mind. If they close their eyes when feeling dizzy, it will also help to make it better. That¡¯s the principle.¡± Nelia nodded. Though it¡¯s not that the duke was dizzy, his quick assessment proved to be of help anyway. ¡°Why did His Grace collapse all of a sudden?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nelia spoke in sorrow and dropped her head. ¡°I hope it¡¯s just a temporary symptom.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand why this only happens to His Grace. Sometimes, I blame fate for that.¡± Zenuit walked toward Nelia and stood in front of her. Then, he extended his small hand like a fern to stroke Nelia¡¯s head. ¡°I know you are upset. However, there will come a day when everything will be fine.¡± Nelia slowly raised her head after receiving comfort from Zenuit. His eyes had a sense of benevolence just as an elder comforting others, she couldn¡¯t believe he was the same person whose eyes sparkling at the sight of cookies. ¡°Nelia, you can believe me.¡± He was usually the unreliable Zenuit, but now she feels like she can rely on his words for some reason. Nelia felt her anxious mind gradually calmed down after wandering aimlessly. *** Meanwhile, Duke Hart was falling into a deep dream in his sleep. The duke stood in the middle of a cabin, which had been on fire and seemed disastrous. The entire wooden hut had been caught in fire, and it was flashing red, he felt much like in hell. The duke thought he should get out of there quickly. When he was about to run, someone grabbed his wrist. Looking behind him, there was a man who looked just like Duke Hart, just like himself. He grinned ear to ear. ¡°We finally met.¡± Duke Hart knew this situation was just in his dream, but somehow he felt a sense of danger. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Someone who has been constantly talking to you for the past few days.¡± Duke Hart¡¯s eyes widened. Although he hasn¡¯t told anyone yet, he experienced a strange situation after reading the book hidden in the basement of the duchy¡¯s castle. He suddenly heard the voice of a strange man, as though hallucinating. The men whispered suggestively to him. Don¡¯t you feel hot? If you destroy something, you will be fine again. That¡¯s what he said. The duke couldn¡¯t get what he was saying. ¡®He¡¯s asking if I feel hot¡­¡­?¡¯ He didn¡¯t feel heat in his stomach or any desire to destroy anything. Therefore, he ignored the man¡¯s voice at first. However, the persistent voice quickly engulfed his mind. Even when he tried to ignore it as he initially wanted to, the man kept making him wary of his voice. The man¡¯s voice was heard more frequently and getting clearer as time passed by. This man was strange, so he couldn¡¯t tell Nelia about him. No, he didn¡¯t want to confide in her. He wouldn¡¯t want her small face to be stained with worry. So¡­¡­ the owner of the voice that bothered him lately is this man? The man obviously had the same face as him, but he also looked completely different because of the atmosphere around him. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± The man smiled faintly. ¡°Your another self.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Am I ridiculous? Then, how can I appear in your head?¡± Duke Hart thought there was no need to continue this useless conversation. Whoever this man was, he had to get rid of him if he really bothered him. As soon as the duke tried to reach out to the main standing before him, the man spoke up again. You want to get rid of it.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been bothered a lot by my voice lately, haven¡¯t you?¡± The man knew exactly, he probably read his thoughts. Smiling faintly, he said. ¡°But what can I do? It will be more painful for you in the future.¡± ¡°What do you want from me?¡± ¡°Accept your original self and express the anger in your heart.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Just like when you tried to kill the emperor.¡± Duke Hart replied with a cold stare. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do that anymore.¡± The man smiled menacingly. ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous. Do you really believe that your nature has changed because of one woman?¡± The duke¡¯s fierce voice slipped out through his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about Nelia like that.¡± ¡°I think she will be a hindrance for you to return to your original self.¡± ¡°If you teach even one of Nelia¡¯s fingertips, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± The man put his hand on the duke¡¯s shoulder, approached his face and whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be me, but you, who is going to touch her.¡± The duke eventually grabbed the man. The man laughed in spite of being strangled. ¡°¡­¡­Yes, this is who you really are. You can never change.¡± ¡°Why on earth are you doing this to me?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be the only one living with an unquenchable fire like this forever.¡± The man finally wiped the smile off his face. ¡°You¡¯ll become me soon, and I¡¯ll become you soon.¡± Duke Hart tightened his choke on the man. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, who¡¯s gonna become you¡­¡­!¡± Then, fire broke out all over the place right at that moment. Duke Hart narrowed his brows when he felt the strong heat. The fire quickly engulfed the cabin and spread to the duke¡¯s body. He felt hot. The duke had to let go of his hold on the man because it was too hot. Falling to the floor, the man was gradually eaten up by the fire. The duke thought he shouldn¡¯t let go of the man, but he couldn¡¯t move because of the pain on his burning body. ¡®D*mn it, at this point¡­¡­¡¯ Then, the duke opened his eyes, the view that came into his sight completely changed. The view, which was so red that it was blinding, turned dark before he realized it. It was quiet. When the duke looked around, he realized that he was currently in his bedroom. Though he had just dreaming, he didn¡¯t have strength as though he was sprinting. Cold sweat was flowing down from his forehead. ¡°What kind of dream was that¡­¡­¡± ¡°The situation you just went through is not just a dream.¡± The voice came from the darkness. The duke spotted Zenuit when he turned his head to the direction of the voice. CH 105 Zenuit asked as he approached the bed. ¡°You just met a man with the same face as you in your dream, right?¡± The duke had a doubt that he hadn¡¯t woken up from his dream yet. ¡°How do you know that¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me what to do if you heard a strange voice in your head?¡± Duke Hart looked at Zenuit without saying anything. ¡°I guess you know the part of me that I don¡¯t even know about, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, I knew it from the first moment I saw you.¡± Although it was just for a moment, the duke felt those distant years back in Zenuit¡¯s eyes, who had the appearance of a child. To the extent that he dare not to guess the boy¡¯s actual age. ¡°I know not only who you are, but also the existence of the man you met in your dream.¡± ¡°He said he was me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± When Zenuit affirmed calmly, the duke¡¯s displeasure rose again. The duke knew what kind of man he had met in his dream earlier. An extremely self-pitying man who thought of himself as the most unhappy person in the world. However, the duke didn¡¯t care whether he was a narcissist pretending to be unhappy or whoever he was. The only thing that bothers him greatly is that he spoke as if he would hurt Nelia. However, it was hard to believe that he was the same person as that man. As soon as he tried to deny it, Zenuit added. ¡°To be exact, he¡¯s your past and previous life.¡± ¡°¡­My previous life?¡± ¡°Yes. you have made a mistake in your previous life, and you¡¯ve repeated your unhappy life as a punishment. Therefore, anger settles deep within you which you aren¡¯t aware of.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying things that I can¡¯t understand.¡± He mentioned about his past life and anger out of the blue. These stories couldn¡¯t be comprehended by the duke. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you understand or not. The important thing is that you must break the chain of your own misery in this life.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise, you will be consumed by that voice and hurt Nelia with your own hands.¡± Zenuit continued in a calm voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do that, try to do your best not to be consumed by the voice until the day of total lunar eclipse. Then, the day when you can face your previous life and clear your long-lived anger will come.¡± The duke looked down with his fist clenched. ¡°Who am I?¡± ¡°You know that you can¡¯t afford to find out the truth right now.¡± Zenuit turned around. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon anyway, so don¡¯t rush just for the sake of your own curiosity.¡± Zenuit, who trudged straight to the door and grabbed the doorknob, turned his head and spoke to the duke again, the duke was sitting on the bed with his head drooping. ¡°And¡­¡­, try not to say anything to Nelia about this. She already has too much on her plate because of you. If you talk about this to her now, she will only be more worried about you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zenet stared quietly at the duke, who didn¡¯t give any answer, and soon left the room. *** Nelia departed for the capital the day after the duke collapsed and arrived at the duke¡¯s mansion after two days. The duke was too quiet on their journey, making Nelia uneasy. After arriving at the duke¡¯s mansion, Ton was informed of the situation and was asked to call in the best doctor in the capital to examine the duke, but he also said that he couldn¡¯t find any illness in the duke. However, the weird thing is that the duke didn¡¯t seem to be bothered by his physical condition at all. Instead, he said he shouldn¡¯t do anything and just rest for the time being. Of course, his time to go to work was delayed for now. He would never be able to work at this rate. Nelia looked at the duke as he was lying on the bed. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­¡± The duke smiled affectionately. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the doctor? There¡¯s nothing wrong with my physical condition, so you don¡¯t have to put on that kind of face.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried about you¡­¡­ Although there is no problem, I wonder why you are so weak?¡± ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s because the total lunar eclipse is near. That happened to me before. It¡¯s a very burdensome day for me.¡± The total lunar eclipse¡­¡­ Come to think of it, it was less than a week away from now. Moreover, it was a very important day because the door of the dimension would be opened, but she forgot about it for a while because she was distracted by the duke¡¯s condition. ¡®The door of the dimension is going to be opened. Will His Grace be able to respond to the test he must take to get Sigrit¡¯s heart with this kind of body?¡¯ ¡°Nelia, I¡¯d like to get some sleep.¡± Nelia, who was concerned, could barely answer his words. ¡°Yes¡­¡­ I understand. Please take a rest.¡± Nelia left the duke¡¯s room and returned to her room. She saw Zenuit looking out the window. Zenuit has also been very quiet in the carriage on their way back to the mansion. He asked, his eyes still directed outside the window. ¡°What did the doctor say about the duke¡¯s condition?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with his physical condition, but I think he needs to rest for a while.¡± ¡°Yes, I think so, too.¡± Zenuit spoke again when Nelia heaved out a deep sigh. ¡°The ground is going to collapse.¡± ¡°My chest feels stuffy. There are only a few days left until the door of the dimension opens, and I didn¡¯t expect that the duke would be in such a poor condition.¡± Zenuit, who was listening to her, turned and asked. ¡°You said His Grace would turn into a monster on the day of total lunar eclipse, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I feel more anxious. It¡¯s too much.¡± ¡°When humans turn into monsters, it will consume so much energy in them. Therefore, it¡¯s not strange that he is sick all the time before the day of the total lunar eclipse.¡± Zenuit explained with a serious look, and Nelia muttered, ¡®Is that so¡­¡­?¡¯ ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d rather be relieved.¡± ¡°Yes, so it¡¯s unnecessary to worry about it ahead of time.¡± ¡°All right¡­¡­¡± She got comforted a lot by Zenuit lately. She didn¡¯t know when she became so close to Zenuit, but now she thought it was a relief to have met him. Nelia looked at Januit and said. ¡°Thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have been in a disarray and couldn¡¯t do anything, Zenuit.¡± Zenuit shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°I just told the truth.¡± Then someone knocked on the door. ¡°Nelia, are you inside? This is Ton.¡± Nelia approached and opened the door. ¡°Ton.¡± ¡°Good morning, Nelia.¡± Come to think of it, she realized that she hadn¡¯t even talked to Ton properly yet after her arrival in the duke¡¯s residence. ¡°Hasn¡¯t anything happened in the meantime?¡± ¡°Yes, nothing happened in the mansion. Although we had a few guests¡­¡­¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°People from the Imperial Palace who visit to meet His Grace, and Marquis Clint, also¡­¡­ Nelia¡¯s brother.¡± Nelia immediately frowned. ¡°Leighton?¡± ¡°Yes, I told him that you were on a business trip with the duke, and he returned without saying anything else.¡± Leighton thought he would have to lie down for quite a while because of the crack on his backbone, but it seemed he had recovered sooner than she expected. ¡°More than that, I¡¯m concerned about His Grace.¡± At Ton¡¯s words, Nelia dissolved the thought of Leighton. It was better to not care about Leighton now. ¡°I think we¡¯ll have to wait and watch over his condition for now.¡± This was all she could say now because she couldn¡¯t convey what she just heard from Zenuit. When the atmosphere subsided, Nelia asked Ton, changing the subject. ¡°You said there were people from the Imperial Palace a while ago. Did you say His Grace has to take a few more days off?¡± ¡°Yes. I told them, but they were in a difficult situation.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I heard that the Crown Prince is not involved in the government at all, so the overall affairs of the Imperial Palace left undone.¡± Carlos¡­¡­? ¡°Is His Highness hiding in seclusion like he did last time?¡± Ton shook his head. ¡°No. it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t come out to the public, but he can¡¯t come out to the public. I heard he¡¯s not feeling well.¡± ¡°Excuse me? How is he all of a sudden¡­¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. More than that, I think he¡¯s being secretive.¡± Then, Zenuit suddenly stepped in. ¡°How long has it been since His Highness started not showing up?¡± Zenuit¡¯s voice was serious as he asked, not matching his appearance at all. Since he¡¯s pretending to be a child, Ton must find the way he talks quite unfamiliar. ¡°¡­¡­I heard it¡¯s been about a week.¡± As expected, Ton replied a beat later because he was quite taken aback by Zenuit¡¯s low voice, which was different from usual. Zenuit seemed to be deep in his thought, he said nothing more. Nelia expected Ton would think him strange, so she added a reasonable explanation. ¡°Zenu has always admired His Highness Carlos. Perhaps, that¡¯s the reason he¡¯s worried about His Highness.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Ton held out something wrapped in a circle which he took from his pocket to Zenuit. ¡°His Highness will be alright soon. You can eat this candy and cheer up.¡± When Zenuit was handed over the candy, Ton bowed and left the room. He would usually open his eyes wide and put the candy in his mouth in an instant, but Zenuit stood motionless for a good few seconds with the candy in his hand. Looking at the sight of Zenuit, Nelia realized that he had once said he felt sorry for Carlos. ¡°Are you worried about His highness Carlos?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± His eyebrows twitched. It seemed to be true. Having met once or twice, Zenuit was quite concerned about Carlos. ¡®Well, there are people who are engraved on other¡¯s hearts like that sometimes.¡¯ Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be like that to the duke? Her mood seemed to drop again when she thought about the duke. Combined with Zenuit¡¯s heavy atmosphere, Nelia¡¯s room was quiet for a while. Until the next day, the duke¡¯s residence was surrounded with a clandestine atmosphere as if there were a dark cloud above it. Nelia had to quell her rising anxiety as she watched the door of the duke¡¯s bedroom, which was still closed tightly. Then, Ton approached Nelia. His usually expressionless face now seemed to be filled with a hint of embarrassment. ¡°Excuse me¡­¡­ young Lady Nelia.¡± ¡°Yes, Ton. What is it?¡± Nelia asked, tilting her head sideways. ¡°I forgot to tell you something.¡± ¡°A few days ago, I received a letter from young Lady Charlotte, but I couldn¡¯t reply to her because young Lady Nelia was away at the duke¡¯s castle. I was about to inform you as soon as you arrived, but it slipped my mind.¡± That could happen anytime. However, she wondered why he seemed so embarrassed as if he had made such a big mistake. ¡°However¡­¡­ I think she grew worried because young Lady Nelia didn¡¯t reply, so young Lady Charlotte personally visited the duke¡¯s residence.¡± ¡°What? No way¡­¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s downstairs now.¡± She had no idea why Charlotte always visits without a foreword. Nelia didn¡¯t know what to do, but on the other hand, she thought it might be a good thing. If she remained alone, she would only worry about the duke laying in bed. Even Zenuit, whom she usually talks with, has been quiet since yesterday. It would be better to spend time talking with Charlotte. ¡°If my Lady doesn¡¯t want to meet her now, I¡¯ll explain it properly and send the young Lady back.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to go downstairs now.¡± It¡¯s been a long time since she saw Charlotte, so she was a little glad despite being in this situation. Nelia tried to shake off her depressing thoughts as she went downstairs to meet Charlotte. When she arrived at the first floor, she saw Charlotte standing awkwardly in front of the front door. Charlotte smiled brightly when she spotted Nelia. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­!¡± When she approached Charlotte, she immediately hugged Nelia. Nelia was surprised by her strong form of physical contact for a moment and proceeded to greet her. ¡°How are you, Charlotte?¡± Charlotte replied as she bent Nelia¡¯s body to match her height. ¡°Of course¡­¡­ How have you been, Nelia?¡± Nelia couldn¡¯t reply with a ¡®yes¡¯ right away. What has happened flashed through her mind like a flashlight. She was kidnapped by Carlos and almost got locked up, learned the duke¡¯s huge secret, and the duke fainted¡­¡­ But Nelia knew how to answer now. However, Nelia knew the way to answer it now. ¡°I¡¯ve been well, too.¡± She had decided to meet Charlotte to divert her mind, so there was no use bringing up those dark stuff. Charlotte smiled beautifully and said it was a relief to know. When Nelia and Charlotte shifted to the drawing room, Ton soon served tea and dessert for them. Nelia poured the tea. Charlotte said while staring at the red liquid that has been smeared with tea leaves. ¡°I don¡¯t see His Grace around today.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡­ His Grace is not feeling well today, so he¡¯s currently resting in his room.¡± ¡°I see. His Grace always came out with you to greet me, so I asked because there was no sight of him today.¡± When the Duke talked about it, Nelia realized that her expression was getting dark again. When the duke was brought up, Nelia realized that her own expression had darkened again. No, no. Nelia tried to pull herself together and spoke first. ¡°Charlotte, what brings you here today?¡± CH 106 ¡°Oh¡­¡­ It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just that I gave you the jewelry inside this pendant last time.¡± That¡¯s right. Thanks to her, she was able to meet Zenuit. ¡°Did you sell it?¡± Nelia, who was holding the teacup, paused her movement when Charlotte asked. Is she asking about it to ask for it back? Well¡­¡­ It didn¡¯t matter anymore at that point. It was used to take Zenuit out of Elena Tears. However, it was still quite worth it because it was pretty, so Charlotte probably wanted to get it back and sell it. ¡°No, I still have it with me.¡± ¡°Phew, that¡¯s great¡­¡­¡± Seeing her being relieved, Nelia was convinced about the reason for Charlotte¡¯s visit. ¡°Should I return it to Charlotte?¡± Charlotte opened her eyes wide. And she shook her head quickly. Considering her usual emotional expression it was a firm and strong gesture of disagreement. ¡°I gave it to you, Nelia. However, to think that you¡¯re going to return it to me¡­¡­¡± She didn¡¯t mean to ask that. ¡°Nelia, you must have misunderstood my question¡­¡­ I have come to tell you that I think the value of the jewelry could be much higher than I originally thought. Therefore, you can sell it at a high price, Nelia.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Nelia replied with an embarrassed look. ¡®Charlotte is really kind.¡¯ Ordinary people would feel sick in their stomach knowing the jewelry they¡¯ve given to others turned out to be very expensive, but to come in a hurry only to tell her that? ¡°I recently found out what the letters are written in this pendant.¡± That topic was appealing to Nelia as well. That pendant was related to Sigrid. It was said that Sigrid sealed the divine dew and brought the pendant to the monastery himself. It would be nice to get any relevant information even if it was just a trivial thing as the door of the dimension with Sigrid¡¯s heart will open soon. Of course, she was concerned whether he would be able to cross the door of the dimension safely before that, but¡­¡­ Nonetheless, she should focus on what Charlotte was talking about for now. ¡°What was written in the pendant?¡± Charlotte opened the pendant and put it on the table. It¡¯s been open once, so it seems to be open quite easily now. ¡°A few days ago, I met the high priest of the monastery where I was staying. The high priest saw the letter engraved on the pendant and said it was the dragon¡¯s language.¡± ¡°Dragon¡¯s language¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, the dragon¡¯s language. The monastery where I stayed is not big or famous, but it was said that Sigrid was worshiped there a long time ago.¡± Nelia looked at the pendant quietly. Those letters were strangely familiar to her. Nelia rummaged through her memories for a while at the strong sense of deja vu. ¡®Where have I seen this letter¡­¡­?¡¯ She felt as though she just saw them recently. ¡­¡­Oh. Nelia finally recalled it. This letter looks similar to what was written in the book found in the basement of the duchy¡¯s castle. However, if the letters in the book are the language of the dragon, then¡­¡­ ¡®As expected, the duke¡¯s ancestors were dragons.¡¯ The drawing in it was also, indeed, a dragon. Then, she wondered if the fact that the duke¡¯s ancestors were dragons, were they related to Sigrid? The only dragon known during that era was Sigrid. However, the dragon drawn in the book they found in the basement was definitely not Sigrid. Then, what is the true identity of the dragon? ¡°Charlotte¡­¡­ If you grew up in the monastery where Sigrid was worshiped, you must have heard a lot about Legend of Sigrid.¡± Charlotte nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, the priest who raised me used to tell me the story of Sigrid, which is always done before we went to bed.¡± ¡°So¡­¡­ Have you ever heard from the priest that there were other dragons during the era when Sigrid existed?¡± Charlotte didn¡¯t say anything for a moment. It seemed that she was recalling her memories. Then she answered, tilting her head gently to the side. ¡°There must have been no other dragon during that era¡­¡­ The priest said Sigrid was the only great dragon that existed in the world.¡± ¡°All right then¡­¡­¡± Then, Charlotte exclaimed, ¡®Oh¡­¡­!¡¯ and initiated eye contact with Nelia. ¡°Now that I think about it, there was one dragon other than Sigrid back then¡­¡­ I heard it is the only dragon beside Sigrid.¡± Nelia opened her eyes wide. ¡°Who is that¡­¡­?!¡± Charlotte blinked slowly and said. ¡°Shilin.¡± Shilin¡­¡­? ¡°I heard that Sigrid¡¯s first son, Shilin, is the only dragon except Sigrid. He¡¯s not a pure dragon because he has Elena¡¯s blood inside him, who was a mere human being¡­¡­¡± Nelia was frozen and couldn¡¯t move her body at all. Goosebumps ran all the way from her feet to her head in a brief moment of time. ¡°Although Shilin is not well known amongst people, I¡¯ve often heard about the two sons of Sigrid¡­¡­ Shilin was the one who resembled Sigrid and had the appearance of a powerful dragon, and I also heard that his silver scales were very beautiful.¡± Silver scales. The dragon drawn in the books they found in the basement was also silver. ¡®So this is it¡­¡­ His Grace¡¯s ancestor that was drawn in the book was Shilin, the son of Sigrid.¡¯ With this, it became clear that the first head of Duke of Hart was Shilin, the first son of Sigrid. Then, she naturally speculated about his curse. Nelia barely managed to move her stiff jaw to speak. ¡°¡­¡­Charlotte, do you know about the punishment that Shilin received from Sigrid?¡± ¡°Yes, I know about it¡­¡­ After Shilin attacked Carl, his brother, Sigrid, who was enraged, descended a curse on him.¡± Nelia swallowed thickly. ¡°What kind of curse was it¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Sigrid took away Shilin¡¯s arms and legs so that he could no longer attack others, and he also took away his wings so that he could crawl on the ground and regret whatever he had done.¡± The appearance of a dragon without arms, legs, and wings¡­¡­ ¡°Therefore, there¡¯s a saying that the curse Shilin is the origin of the snake. Some people say the reason snakes are despised is because they think of Shilin who has violently attacked people¡­¡­¡± Nelia couldn¡¯t stand the huge chunk of truth coming her way and eventually closed her eyes tightly. Charlotte saw Nelia and asked worriedly. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­ Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Charlotte. Please take your leave early for today.¡± Nelia knew Charlotte would be surprised by the sudden change of attitude she showed, but she couldn¡¯t continue their conversation with a composed mind right now. Fortunately, Charlotte seemed more worried about Nelia than being surprised. She told her to take care and left the duke¡¯s residence. As soon as Charlotte left, Nelia went up to her room on the fourth floor. Nelia¡¯s step was hasty and precarious. Arriving at the door of her room, Nelia opened the door without an ounce of hesitation. She spotted Zenuit sitting in front of the desk, reading a book on his own. Nelia strode toward him and stood before him. ¡°You knew everything, Zenuit.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°The fact that His Grace inherited Shilin¡¯s bloodline, the first son of Sigrid.¡± Zenuit looked out the window. Charlotte¡¯s carriage was seen leaving the duke¡¯s residence. ¡°She must have told you.¡± ¡°How can you not say anything to me when you know it all along?¡± Zenuit closed the book in his hands. ¡°It would be revealed to the surface at the right time anyway. If you found Sigrid¡¯s heart, you would naturally come to know about it.¡± ¡°Nevertheless¡­¡­! If I had known about it earlier¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you knew about it, would you have told His Grace?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡­¡± ¡°You know it, don¡¯t you? His Grace can¡¯t afford to face the truth right now. Telling him about it would only add to his confusion.¡± Nelia clenched her hands tightly. She needs to make sure about a lot of things. ¡°Tell me the details. Whenever His Grace turns into a monster on the day of the total lunar eclipse, is it because he inherited Shilin¡¯s bloodline?¡± Zenuit nodded. ¡°I was asleep for a long time, so I didn¡¯t know how the curse that had been placed on Shilin developed. I didn¡¯t know about it until I read the book in the basement of the duchy¡¯s castle.¡± It seemed that Zenuit was able to read the letters written there because he was a dragon himself. Once again, she felt betrayed, however Nelia knew that getting worked up over it now would cause no good. Instead, she listened carefully in order to not miss a single word from him. ¡°Shilin, whose arms, legs, and wings got taken away, had to bear the humiliation of crawling on the floor. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t welcomed by people because of his ugly appearance.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°However, Shilin didn¡¯t want to die in such a miserable way, so he spilled his own blood just before he died to produce offspring as though his other self.¡± Spilling his own blood to produce offspring¡­¡­ Such a story sounded so much like a legend. ¡°The descendants born inheriting Shilin¡¯s blood were smart, so they quickly found a way to escape from that miserable state. At first, they appeared in a small form. And they made their body long and thin so that they could crawl on the floor quickly.¡± ¡­¡­That explains why they look like a snake like the duke¡¯s snake form now. ¡°As the time passed by, they finally figured out how to turn into humans and get out of their snake¡¯s form. They invented a sort of medicine.¡± It eventually became clear after hearing the explanation from Zenuit. That the original appearance of the heads of the household in Hart Duchy was not humans. The snake was just trying to keep their human form, not the other way around. That was a bitter truth. Perhaps, it was the subject the duke wanted to avoid the most. ¡°That¡¯s how they used their brilliant brains and abilities to accumulate wealth and gain status in society. That¡¯s how the current Duke of Hart was created.¡± Nelia had a question. ¡°But, why can¡¯t His Grace suddenly keep his human form with medicine all of a sudden? According to you, the Hart Family¡¯s heads have been able to keep their human form by consuming medicine for a very long time.¡± ¡°Technically, people get sick if they push themselves too hard to do anything.¡± Zenuit peeled the candy he had received from Ton and wrapped it around one of the cookies on the table. However, the candy shell soon came out helplessly from the cookie. ¡°It¡¯s like wrapping a cookie whose size doesn¡¯t fit the size of this candy shell, but they will be free eventually. The true form of His Grace is, after all, a snake, so he will keep trying to revert back to his original form, and the medicine can no longer hold that power back.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°However, they lasted a long time with medicine. They have maintained their human form with medicine for centuries.¡± Nelia muttered with a blank look. ¡°Of all generations, why does it have to be His Grace¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of that. When the medicine didn¡¯t work anymore, His Grace decided to find Sigrid¡¯s heart. He¡¯s finally looking for a way to end this long-lived curse that is rooted deeply in the Hart Family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s only possible after he¡¯s able to pass the door of the dimension and pass the test completely.¡± Zenuit failed to come up with a positive remark this time. ¡°Why do the heads of household in the Hart Family turn into monsters on the day of total lunar eclipse?¡± ¡°The day of total lunar eclipse is when Sigrid descended the curse to Shilin. Therefore, the bloodline of the enraged Shilin would have to turn back into their original form on that day.¡± ¡°Their original form?¡± ¡°Yes. As I¡¯ve said earlier, the appearance of the small snake is just a developed form to avoid the attention of human beings drawn to them. That explained why the head of household in the Hart Family lived that way.¡± Nelia organized the confusing story in her mind. Therefore, that explained why his snake form was not what she saw on that day, but he turned into a monster, which was his original form. Of course, he would have been a complete dragon before he lost his arms, legs, and wings. One thought suddenly crossed Nelia¡¯s mind as she had no power to stand and flopped down recklessly on the chair. ¡°Is¡­¡­ His Grace¡¯s deteriorating health related to that?¡± The duke said this often happens when the day of total lunar eclipse is getting near, but Nelia felt as though the duke was hiding something from her. Zenuit¡¯s gaze was deeply subdued as he stared at her. ¡°Nelia.¡± The truth he had told her until now has never been light ones, but Nelia knew from his hushed voice. There remained other hidden stories. CH 107 Nelia waited anxiously for what Zenuit was going to say. ¡°Before that¡­ remember when I promised to you a favor for keeping the duke¡¯s human form for a day?¡± Favor¡­? Nelia, who was still recalling about it, seemed to remember making such a promise vaguely. ¡®It was time to go to see Carlos without telling His Grace.¡¯ It rained and the duke must be in a poor condition at that time. It seemed that he would turn into a snake if he collapsed. Therefore, she had asked to take care of it. However, to mention a favor at such a serious moment¡­¡­ ¡°Nelia, I¡¯d like to ask you a favor.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. I can do you a favor, Zenuit. I¡¯ve made a promise to you. However, when it¡¯s now¡­¡­ We were talking about His Grace.¡± ¡°I know, but I think there¡¯s something you must know before we talk about His Grace.¡± Nelia¡¯s eyebrows narrowed. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to know?¡± ¡°Yes, to understand why His Grace is in such a poor condition right now, you have to know what kind of fate His Grace was born to, not the story of the Hart Family.¡± Nelia had no idea what Zenuit was saying. However, when she saw the extremely serious condition of Duke Hart, she thought she should know first. ¡°What is your favor?¡± ¡°Carlos, I want to meet him.¡± It was much more unexpected than she thought. ¡°Right now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A moment of silence hung over them. Lastly, Nelia sighed. ¡°In all honesty, I don¡¯t want to meet His Highness Carlos. You know very well what he did to me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you to meet him. I know it¡¯s hard for you.¡± Zenuit looked genuinely sorry. Nelia sighed and rubbed her face in frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it would reduce the chance of finding me if I visit him.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zenuit, whose eyes dropped, raised them again. ¡°Even if you refuse to see him, you have to force yourself. Don¡¯t you think that you have me?¡± Forcing herself¡­¡­ ¡°His Grace will turn into a snake when I visit His Highness Carlos.¡± ¡°I will maintain his human form when you go away from him like last time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­But, I¡¯m still worried about His Grace. He¡¯s unwell, but in the meantime, he¡¯ll be hurt if he finds out that I secretly went to see His Highness Carlos¡­¡­¡± ¡°Nelia, as I said, this is for the duke.¡± ¡°I know¡­¡­ but, can¡¯t I go see His Highness Carlos after His Grace gets a bit better?¡± Zenuit sighed. ¡°I think I need to tell you about this, too.¡± Nelia felt her heart sank every time Zenuit spoke with a serious expression. ¡°This year marks the 1005th anniversary of the Empire.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­ but what about that?¡± ¡°Shilin¡¯s blood seethe every 500 years. The desire to destroy and his power will become stronger than usual.¡± Zenuit spoke in a low, subdued voice. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if the duke will be able to cross the door of the dimension safely.¡± Nelia¡¯s face was contorted. It was the worst ending for now, not being able to even cross the door of the dimension. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me such an important fact earlier¡­¡­!¡± She understood that he didn¡¯t tell her about the secrets of the Hart Family. However, that was not the point. If she had known that, she would have tried to prepare somehow, but it was already too late to prepare anything. ¡°I also just found out about it a few days ago. I didn¡¯t think this would be the year that comes every 500 years.¡± Nelia bit her lips. From what he told her, she knew not to blame Zenuit. However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel like losing her strength in the desperate situation. ¡°However, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no solution for this.¡± Nelia, whose gaze was dropped, raised them and looked at Zenuit. ¡°If you want to know how, you have to meet Carlos. That¡¯s my condition.¡± She hated Zenuit for offering a condition ahead of such an important event, but there must be a reason why he was going as far to meet Carlos. For now, she desperately wanted to believe in Zenuit. Therefore, she could think there was still hope for this situation. Nelia struggled to stand straight and put strength on herself as she was on the bridge that seemed to collapse at any moment. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll meet His Highness Carlos, just as you said, Zenuit.¡± *** Nelia left the duke¡¯s residence without further hesitation and headed for the palace by a carriage. Before going, she told Ton that she wouldn¡¯t be gone for ong, so if the duke were to look for her, she told Ton to say that she had gone for a walk near the duke¡¯s residence because her head was a mess. In the past, she couldn¡¯t imagine making such a request to Ton, the duke¡¯s right-hand man, but he eventually complied even though he got confused at first. Nelia closed her eyes in the carriage and leaned her head in the corner side as the carriage moved. Her heart still seemed to pound at the sudden storm of truth. However, she thought about the positive side, that she learned about all of this before the day of the total lunar eclipse. If she saw the duke getting out of control on that exact day, she would have been bewildered and couldn¡¯t do anything. Nelia gently opened her eyes and looked at Zenuit. ¡°However¡­¡­¡± The words from Charlotte suddenly crept back to her mind. Charlotte said there were no dragons that existed until now except for Sigrid and Shilin. So, what is Zenuit¡­¡­? Why was there no trace of Zenuit everywhere? He appeared as a small dragon, but he was definitely a dragon. Of course, the Legend of Sigrid might have been passed down and misinformed because it was very old, but all of Charlotte¡¯s stories were true so far, so it must be credible. ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡± Nelia stared at Zenuit and turned her head. At that very moment, she felt doubtful of Zenuit, but she also thought he wouldn¡¯t have deceived her with bad intentions. He had been hiding the truth, but the way he appeared didn¡¯t feel like a deception. After thinking about many things, the carriage finally arrived at the imperial palace. Zenuit also knew that they had reached the imperial palace and told Nelia, getting ready to get off. ¡°I will be in my dragon¡¯s form, invisible to others.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Nelia got out of the carriage with an anxious mind and walked ahead. She was quite worried on her way to get out of the carriage. She came all of a sudden, but would she be able to meet Carlos? Nelia headed for Carlos¡¯ abode right away, her direction was based on what she could remember from the last time she got there. ¡®It was said that he¡¯s not coming out of his room¡­¡­¡¯ She remembered that she changed her clothes in his room because her dress got spilled with tea during dinner. However, there was a guard in the hallway to his room. The guard asked Nelia. ¡°Can I know what brings you here?¡± ¡°I came to see His Highness Carlos to convey Duke Hart¡¯s words.¡± They would not doubt that she came to tell the duke because they knew the faces who had been here with him. However, they didn¡¯t open the way. ¡°I apologize because His Highness Carlos said he won¡¯t wish to see anyone for a while.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I must convey to him.¡± The guards exchanged glances at Nelia¡¯s solemn attitude. ¡°Can you tell me your name? First of all, I will inform His Highness that a guest is coming to visit.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Nelia¡­¡­ Nelia Benedict.¡± The guard nodded and disappeared into the door of the hallway. Her mouth became dry as she waited. Carlos would figure out her remark that she came on an errand for Duke Hart was a lie. He must have known there was no way Duke Hart would have asked her to run such an errand. Even after knowing this, would Carlos really want to meet her, just as Zenuit said? And there was one more thing that bothered her. ¡®¡­¡­I saw Zenuit get into my body.¡¯ The person she became after she got possessed by Zenuit was clearly strange to him. Therefore, he could not have wanted to meet her anymore. The missing guard returned after she was engulfed in various worries. ¡°He wants you to come in.¡± Nelia opened her eyes wide. Zenuit said as he sat on Nelia¡¯s shoulder in his little dragon form. [Look, the guard said he wanted to meet you.] In spite of that, let¡¯s just say that Zenuit was also a little nervous when they were on their way here. ¡°His Highness is in the room furthest back.¡± When the guard granted her permission to walk ahead, Nelia slowly picked up her pace and walked through the empty hallway. The maid might be waiting somewhere, but there was no one in the hallway. The sound of Nelia¡¯s footsteps resonated quietly throughout the hall. Arriving at the front of Carlos¡¯ chamber, Nelia exhaled deeply before knocking it. Only when her pounding heart was relieved a little did she raise her hand and knocked on the door. A faint voice was heard from inside. ¡°Come on in.¡± Nelia went in after permission was granted to her. The room was dark. It was due to the curtain covering the window without a single gap for the light to get in. it was impossible to tell whether it was day or night there. When her vision was adjusted to the darkness of the room, Nelia slowly looked inside. She spotted someone lying on the bed. It was Carlos. How many days has he spent in this dark room? ¡°Come here.¡± His voice was smaller and less powerful than usual. Nevertheless, his body became stiff for no reason because he tried to lock her. [Don¡¯t worry, Nelia. He doesn¡¯t seem to have the power to do anything for now, but if he tries to do something ridiculous, I won¡¯t let it slide.] Nelia was convinced by Zenuit¡¯s earnest words and approached the bed. Standing beside the bed, she could see Carlos more clearly. He looked¡­¡­ more haggard and frail. What on earth has happened to him in the meantime? Nelia looked at Carlos silently, and he drew a faint smile. ¡°Why? You must be surprised to see me in this state.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re not feeling well.¡± ¡°Well, everyone in the empire knows that I¡¯m bedridden by now. I didn¡¯t even try to hide it.¡± Carlos felt unfamiliar as he talked to Nelia despairingly. Carlos, whom she used to know, was not someone who said this. He would always open his eyes like an angry tiger, and have the edge so that no one would treat him thoughtlessly. As such, pride was like a lifeline for him, but now he seemed to have let everything go¡­¡­ ¡°Why did you come to visit me all of a sudden? Even lying about Duke Hart¡¯s errand.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Are you not the person I used to know again?¡± Carlos seemed to be talking about when Zenuit possessed her body. Nelia didn¡¯t answer and glanced at Zenuit. ¡°From the look on your face, I guess you¡¯re not. When you¡¯re in an awkward moment, you would look away like that.¡± Did I¡­¡­ Fortunately, though, he seemed to have cleared off his own doubts. However, an awkward question followed. ¡°Now tell me why you came to meet me.¡± Zenuit was the one who asked to go see Carlos, so he should be able to answer this question. However, Zenuit said nothing. ¡°Are you here to see me while I¡¯m in this miserable state?¡± When there was no answer from Nelia, Carlos laughed coldly. When Zenuit didn¡¯t say anything, despite being the one who asked her to meet Carlos, Nelia was bewildered and decided to ask another question. ¡°Does your right arm still hurt?¡± Nelia waited anxiously for his answer. ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t fall asleep without a stabilizer.¡± Carlos confided in his condition calmly. He was certainly way too honest about his condition. It felt as if he had given up everything, based on what she felt about what he said so far. ¡°Are you being treated?¡± ¡°Treatment is useless. This burning pain doesn¡¯t go away anyway.¡± Nelia asked with narrowed eyebrows. ¡°What about the symptoms of your stiffened right arm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still the same. I can¡¯t move at all now.¡± Nelia blamed Zenuit for Carlos¡¯ helpless situation. What the h*ll did he want to get by asking her to come and see Carlos? ¡°I guess the reason you¡¯d meet me is to pretend as a doctor.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t be sarcastic.¡± ¡°Then, tell me, why did you come to see me?¡± The questioning voice finally gained its strength. ¡°I¡¯d rather hear you say that you came to watch me couldn¡¯t get out of bed.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give me any hope. You don¡¯t care what happens to me anyway.¡± Nelia regretted coming here with her whole heart. Aside from her discomfort, this was not a good decision for Carlos at all either. He still seemed to be obsessed with her, and her visit seemed to have made him suffer even more today. Nelia looked at Zenuit on her shoulder. Zenuit had a bitter look on his face as if he just saw the most unfortunate existence in the world. Zenuit slowly opened his mouth, he probably felt her gaze on him. [That¡¯s enough, Nelia. Let¡¯s go home now.] CH 108 However, Nelia couldn¡¯t get out of here like this. It would seem to acknowledge Carlos¡¯ words, that she was here to watch him. She didn¡¯t want to feel guilty after this. Nelia told Carlos before she went out. ¡°I¡¯m not here to laugh at you, nor to give you any hope. I was just wondering¡­¡­ what happened to you, Your Highness?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t feel good at all seeing you bedridden like this.¡± Nelia opened the door. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Carlos didn¡¯t answer. Nelia left him just like that and got out of the room. The atmosphere continued to subside as they walked down the long hallway of the imperial palace. It felt as if she had seen something she shouldn¡¯t have seen. Getting into the carriage, Nelia eventually spat out words that she had held back to Zenuit. ¡°Is this what you wanted, Zenuit? Makes my heart ache at the sight of the helpless Crown Prince, His Highness Carlos?¡± Zenuit transformed into a child. Unlike the angry Nelia, he sat across from her with a composed face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to make you feel that way. However, I couldn¡¯t help it because I thought you¡¯d take my words when you saw Carlos.¡± ¡°What the h*ll are you trying to say while beating around the bush for so long like this? What does Carlos have to do with His Grace¡­¡­!¡± Zenuit took Nelia¡¯s hand when she raised her voice. His little hand was full of strength. ¡°To speak about the duke¡¯s fate, we need Carlos.¡± What kind of relationship does the duke and Carlos have, and why is Zenuit so cautious about this? The rage in Nelia was relieved because of Zenuit¡¯s touch, but her heart remained heavy. Nelia sighed deeply. ¡°Nelia.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The duke was born with a difficult fate, besides being born as a member of the Hart Family.¡± Nelia frowned. She wondered if there could be more difficult fate than what she¡¯d just heard? Rather, she didn¡¯t want to hear about it, but there was nothing she could do other than listening to him, she¡¯d come all the way here anyway. Nelia waited for what Zenuit was about to say. It wasn¡¯t long before his grave voice came out. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­ Duke Hart is the reincarnation of Shilin.¡± Nelia couldn¡¯t understand Zenuit¡¯s explanation right away. ¡°Zenuit, you said that the heads of the Hart Family were Shilin¡¯s descendants. The same goes for His Grace. However, you¡¯re suddenly talking about reincarnation¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that the Hart Family is the descendants of Shilin. However, reincarnation is also true.¡± Zenuit continued in a serious voice. ¡°Shilin had to be reincarnated once every few hundred years as a family member of the Hart Family who continued to inherit his blood because of his unresolved karma.¡± But why is Shilin reincarnated once every few hundreds of years as the Duke of Hart? ¡°Deep inside Duke Hart, there¡¯s Shilin who hasn¡¯t been able to release his resentment. And if that resentment isn¡¯t resolved, the duke will gradually be encroached by Shilin.¡± ¡°So, the reason why His Grace is in a poor condition is because¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes, the duke is fighting a fierce battle with Shilin from within.¡± So that¡¯s what it was¡­¡­ Would she have expected that the reason why the duke suddenly suffered was because of his past life? ¡°How can I relieve Shilin¡¯s anger?¡± ¡°He has to face the person who made him angry.¡± The one who infuriated Shilin must be¡­¡­ When Nelia talked about Shilin, she realized that there was someone she couldn¡¯t miss out. ¡°That¡¯s Sieggrit¡¯s second son, Carl.¡± ¡°Carl, the second son of Sigrid.¡± Shilin was envious and bitter of Carl. The reason why Sigrid punished him was also because of Carl. Zenuit nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s the exact reincarnation of Carl.¡± Reincarnation of Carl¡­¡­ Nelia suddenly opened her eyes wide. ¡°No way¡­¡­!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Carlos, whom you just met, is the reincarnation of Carl.¡± Now everything seemed to fit in. ¡®Is that why¡­¡­?¡¯ The fact that they have a mutual beef with each other for no reason from the beginning. Something similar that seemed as if they were different. They were as different as white and black, completely separated by gray, but somehow had a subtle similar atmosphere. However, she was curious about something. ¡°Carl wasn¡¯t even punished by Sigrid. However, why does he suffer so much even when he¡¯s reincarnated?¡± ¡°Just because he wasn¡¯t punished, doesn¡¯t mean that Carl was able to lead a normal life. As we saw in the street drama at the festival the other day, Carl has envied Shilin, and his negativeness was increasing. He also couldn¡¯t get rid of his anger and continued to suffer even after being reincarnated.¡± In the end, the brothers were envious of each other, therefore made them unhappy¡­¡­ She had no idea that such a secret would be hidden in the original plot. ¡°In particular, his right arm, which was attacked by Shilin and got severely injured, will hurt as he gets angrier.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°And before long, he will drown and die in the dark, while struggling on his own. He actually spent a couple of lives repeating it.¡± Dying¡­¡­ Even if it was about Carlos, she felt suffocated. ¡°That¡¯s why I need your help, Nelia.¡± Zenuit stared at Nelia. ¡°To be precise, I need your approval.¡± ¡°What approval?¡± ¡°When the door of the dimension opens, let Carlos go along. So that they can take the test for getting the heart together.¡± Nelia¡¯s eyes trembled slightly. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous¡­¡­ And if His Highness passes the test¡­¡­¡± ¡°We should leave it to fate.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t allow it.¡± For this moment, no word sounded as scary as fate. Nelia was afraid. She feared that fate would side with the main character of the original story, Carlos. She feared that Duke Hart would end up failing the test. ¡°The only moment they can face each other completely and get rid of the resentment within them is when they take the test together.¡± ¡°Even if their resentment disappears, the duke would have to live forever neither as a snake or human if he doesn¡¯t obtain the heart.¡± It was the ending she was most afraid of than anything. Cannot become a complete human being until his death. Living a life with fear of turning into a snake for the rest of his life. Zenuit sighed. ¡°The duke can¡¯t even cross the door of the dimension in that state anyway. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s going to go crazy on the day of the total lunar eclipse.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, why don¡¯t we do this?¡± Nelia looked at Zenuit warily. ¡°I will somehow control the duke, who¡¯s going to get out of control, and take him over the door of the dimension. You will let Carlos go with him.¡± Nelia shut her teeth hard. He pretended to offer her a deal, but she had no choice in the end. ¡°Did you predict this situation from the beginning and walked up to me, Zenuit?¡± She had no idea. Zenuit was hiding so many secrets from her, she wondered if she could believe him. And making her has to accept what he wanted at such a crucial moment. ¡°Nelia. It¡¯s true that I have hidden a lot of things from you, but none of emotions I¡¯ve expressed during my time with you have been a lie.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Trust me for this.¡± Zenuit looked at her with a wry look. Looking at him like that, the suspicion that she had for a moment gradually faded away. Even if she doubted him, nothing would change. ¡°¡­¡­I got it. I¡¯ll let His Highness Carlos take the test with His Grace.¡± Zenuit¡¯s eyes, which were filled with a glint of anxiousness, opened widely for a moment. ¡°However, promise me for sure in return. Zenuit, you¡¯re going to take responsibility for taking the duke over the door of the dimension.¡± ¡°Of course. Thank you, Nelia.¡± Zenuit finally drew a faint smile as if he was relieved. Nelia thought to herself when she saw Zenuit smiled that way. Zenuit said emotions contained great power. It is enough to change someone¡¯s fate. The duke would originally lose this test, but just as he completely changed Nelia¡¯s fate with his love, he would have a chance when his fate had already changed as well. Nelia wanted to hang her hopes on it. ¡°However, before that¡­¡­ Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t have enough power to control monsters?¡± When she asked him to do that, he said he would never do so, but now she resented Zenuit for saying he could possibly do that. ¡°It¡¯s hard to do that in this appearance. However, now that I¡¯ve got out of the seal and recovered to some extent, it¡¯s possible for me to return to my true self.¡± ¡°Your true self¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s impossible to calm down an enraged monster in this appearance.¡± Nelia squinted her eyes as she stared at Zenuit. He had his own true self after all. When she asked about his true self before, he¡¯d beat around the bush¡­¡­ ¡°Anyway, Nelia, I¡¯ll reorganize the power to control the duke on the day of total lunar eclipse, so you can focus on your job.¡± ¡°What do I have to do?¡± ¡°What else, you can persuade Carlos to cross the door of the dimension and take the test.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Was it something I had to convince him about?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t just knock him out and take him, can you?¡± Nelia put her fingers on her forehead. This dragon was just¡­¡­ Rather, she has to tell everything that has come out of Zenuit¡¯s mouth so far in order to persuade Carlos, but she has no idea if he would believe this incredible truth. However, the total lunar eclipse was the day after tomorrow. She had no time to lose. ¡°¡­¡­Alright. I¡¯ll meet His Highness again tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, I believe you will persuade him well, Nelia.¡± Nelia glared at Januit. When they couldn¡¯t even talk¡­¡­ ¡°When are you going to tell His Grace about the secrets of the Hart Family and Shilin?¡± ¡°As I said, if he takes the test for obtaining the heart, he¡¯ll naturally know everything. Therefore, he doesn¡¯t need to know ahead of time. Rather, if he finds out about it now, it will create a harmful effect.¡± ¡°Even so¡­¡­¡± ¡°He can¡¯t even fight Shilin¡¯s voice in his head right now. So we can¡¯t be hasty.¡± Nelia nodded reluctantly. She sympathized with the duke because even she, who had nothing to do with the story, wasn¡¯t able to handle the truth about the duke. ¡°However, shouldn¡¯t we talk about taking the test to him?¡± He would need time to prepare his mind as well. ¡°Yes¡­¡­ but I don¡¯t know if the duke can hear you now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zenuit, whose eyes were dropped, looked up and said. ¡°Nothing. When we return to the duke¡¯s residence, let¡¯s examine his condition.¡± *** The building felt especially quieter. When they returned to the duke¡¯s residence, it seemed that the duke was still in his room. The building felt particularly hushed. ¡°Ton, did His Grace not look for me while I was away?¡± ¡°Yes, His Grace did not look for the young Lady. I believe he¡¯s still sleeping.¡± ¡°I see. Thank you for notifying me.¡± Nelia turned and was about to go, but Ton spoke urgently. ¡°Excuse me, Lady Nelia.¡± Nelia stopped when she was about to climb the stairs. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Marquis Clint has sent a letter offering to increase the amount of wizards visiting the mansion on the day of the total lunar eclipse just in case¡­¡­ When His Grace woke up, I would like you to ask him about this matter.¡± Come to think of it, he called wizards. Nelia answered that she would, and proceeded to climb up the stairs. Zenuit asked in a hushed voice. ¡°What does he mean by wizard?¡± ¡°In preparation for the day of total lunar eclipse, His Grace brings the wizards into the mansion every year. The same goes for this year.¡± ¡°I see. However, even if a wizard comes this year, it¡¯s just going to be a bother if they come, so just say that we don¡¯t need them.¡± Nelia narrowed her brows. ¡°It¡¯s not like I can tell them not to come as I pleased. His Grace has the right to decide.¡± ¡°Then, you can tell him that the duke told them not to come.¡± How could he say it so easily? At times like this, Nelia envied Zenuit, who thought in such a simple way. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to discuss this issue in the duke¡¯s current state anyway.¡± What kind of thing is His Grace going through right now¡­¡­ The last time she saw the duke was when he lied on the bed and had a hopeless smile on his face. ¡°You know what, Nelia. Call off the summoning of those wizards. Anyway, all the employees of this family should be put to sleep on that day so that they would stay in the mansion. I can¡¯t show the door of dimension to people.¡± Nelia nodded. If they were supposed to be put to sleep, they shouldn¡¯t be summoned in the first place. As expected, the only thing she could believe for the day of the total lunar eclipse was Zenuit. *** Ton, of course, looked worried. Nelia stopped by her room to get changed, and came down to inform Ton about this. ¡°Are you sure it would be fine¡­¡­ without any presence of wizards?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the duke¡¯s decision, so you can trust on it.¡± She felt guilty as she pretended to be commanded by the duke to tell him so, but there was nothing she could do. ¡°I see. Then, I¡¯ll pass the information to Marquis Clint. He said he would visit the mansion today, so I can inform him then.¡± ¡°¡­¡­For your information, His Grace said he wasn¡¯t in the mood to meet anyone today. Ton, please tell the Marquis nicely so that he won¡¯t be disappointed.¡± Nelia knew that if Marquis Clint and the duke met, it would be troublesome. If he asked about the reason for calling off the wizards, he would find out that she made a decision while he was bedridden. Ton replied undoubtedly, knowing that the duke¡¯s bedroom door was tightly closed to anyone. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll inform him.¡± ¡°Yes. Thank you, Ton.¡± Ton handed the envelope in his hand to Nelia as she was trying to draw a smile without revealing her awkwardness. ¡°And, Lady Nelia. This is a letter from a maid who just came here. She asked for it to be delivered to your Lady.¡± Nelia took the letter from Ton. ¡®Who could possibly send this¡­¡­?¡¯ CH 109 Nelia frowned at the name written on the envelope. ¡°Leighton Benedict.¡± He said he visited the mansion once she was at the duke¡¯s castle, and even sent a letter to her. Especially when it was as chaotic as it was at that moment, Leighton¡¯s attempt of contacting her was deemed to be even more unpleasant. She had always thought he was hanging around with his creative ways of thinking. Nelia opened the letter with an unsettled feeling. The handwriting was very crooked. [Nelia, I¡¯m writing this letter to you because I think you might have been back at the mansion by the time you read this. To begin with, I want to formally apologize to you and His Grace. After lying in bed with a back injury thinking about it, I thought I knew that I was wrong.] What happened to him? He was apologizing to her first. However, Nelia, who continued to read the letter, found that the content on the top was merely an introduction, and the real main point of the letter was written afterwards. [If you invite me to the duke¡¯s mansion one more time, I¡¯ll gladly visit with a gift in hand.] Nelia mercilessly crushed the letter. ¡°Ton, please throw this letter away.¡± ¡°Pardon¡­¡­?¡± ¡°You can throw this away. It¡¯s from someone who couldn¡¯t even be a merchant.¡± The reason Leighton wanted to visit was clear. She was certain he still had lingering feelings for Sigrid¡¯s heart. He didn¡¯t have the confidence to find it on his own, and he somehow wanted to get information from the duke. She could see his true feelings behind the respectfully written letter. Frowning, Nelia realized she didn¡¯t have time for this. She had to prepare to meet Carlos again. * * * To Nelia¡¯s worry, someone suspiciously hung around in front of the duke¡¯s residence, and it was Leighton, the one who also sent the letter. ¡°I don¡¯t know if she received the letter properly.¡± Leighton lifted his head and tiptoed to see if he could see to the other side over the high wall, but it was impossible with his height. ¡®It¡¯s so frustrating.¡¯ The first thing he did after his back healed was visiting the duke. This was because he¡¯d thought a lot of things while lying motionlessly on the bed because of his injured back. One of them was, of course, that he thought the duke was suspicious. What did he do by secretly exchanging letters that were written in strange letters with the Magic Tower? Raising a snake was also very strange when he thought about it again. ¡°Perhaps, he¡¯s plotting treason or something of that sort?¡± He could have prepared to borrow the military power from the Magic Tower, and the snake could have been raised and trained for poison or secret attacks. With the duke¡¯s status, he would have made treason possible. He has the force, the power, and the support for that. If his guess was correct, it was literally an excessive fact. Of course, he didn¡¯t plan to tell the huge truth to His Majesty. He was not interested in politics or power struggles at all. However, if the duke really was planning out an attempt to rebel or was planning something suspicious, he could use it to threaten him and make demands. For example, tell him all the information the duke collected related to Sigrid¡¯s heart. If he combined the information collected by the duke with the information he collected himself, he could possibly find Sigrid¡¯s heart for real. He could catch onto the duke¡¯s suspicious circumstances, he had to enter his mansion again and somehow find evidence about it. With that reason, he visited the duke¡¯s residence a few days ago and knocked on the door, but the one who came out was the butler and said the duke and Nelia had gone on a business trip to another state. Unfortunately, he had to turn around that day. A few days have gone by afterwards. Even though he sent a letter because he thought Nelia would have returned by now, he became impatient and wandered around the duke¡¯s residence. Then, someone came and stood at the front gate. When the man who walked past him to the main gate revealed his name as Marquis Clint, the door opened instantly. ¡°What?¡± When she visited, a butler who seemed strict came out and told him to go back because there was no one. However, he heard their conversation that was not too far away from his spot. ¡°Do you mean I can¡¯t meet the duke now?¡± ¡°I apologize because you must stop by on purpose. We kindly ask for your understanding because we have to say that His Grace currently is not in good condition.¡± The duke was currently in a poor condition¡­¡­? Leighton leaned his ears against the wall to properly hear the conversation he was trying to eavesdrop. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell is going on before the day of the total lunar eclipse.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I think as well. It feels like it¡¯s getting more difficult as the years go by.¡± Total lunar eclipse? Come to think of it, it was the memorial of the previous Duke of Hart. Were they talking about it? ¡°And¡­¡­ His Grace said he wouldn¡¯t get help from the wizard for the total lunar eclipse this time.¡± Wizard? There was an image inside Leighton¡¯s head that was drawn when the words ¡®total lunar eclipse¡¯ and ¡®wizard¡¯ combined. It was the sight he was greeted with on the day of the total lunar eclipse last year. He couldn¡¯t look at it closely, but there were suspicious people wearing robes in the duke¡¯s residence. Nelia said that they were priests who came to conduct a memorial service for the previous Duke of Hart, but it seemed to be a lie. ¡®I guess the people I saw back then were wizards¡­¡­¡¯ ¡°The total lunar eclipse is the day after tomorrow, and you said I have to cancel the wizard from coming?¡± ¡°I sincerely apologize¡­¡­ I also fail to understand what the duke means by giving this order.¡± ¡°Huft, there must be a lot of complaints in the magic tower. Their pride is high.¡± There was silence for a moment. Leighton focused even more, holding his breath, just in case he missed a single word they said. ¡°More than that, will the duke really be fine without wizards on the day of the total lunar eclipse, even though he went wild last time, and all the servants ended up evacuated from the mansion?¡± ¡°If I dare to assume the duke¡¯s will, he must have a great faith in young Lady Nelia. Afterall, he was able to recover from his wild state last year thanks to her¡­¡­¡± ¡°I heard what happened last year, but I¡¯m still anxious about it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, I will inform the wizards about the cancellation.¡± Their conversation seemed to be over. When Leighton heard the footsteps approaching, he quickly hopped off the wall and pretended to be walking passerby. The front door opened shortly after, and the man who had just gone inside walked out. Fortunately, the man didn¡¯t seem to see him. Leighton walked away from the duke¡¯s residence and arranged what he had heard as he walked down the street. ¡®I mean¡­¡­ Something went wild during the total lunar eclipse, and they must have called the wizards to calm it down.¡¯ The duke¡¯s mansion was huge, but what could have happened inside? Leighton, who was preoccupied with the information he just got, recalled that Nelia was also mentioned during their conversation. ¡®Something recovered its consciousness because of Nelia last year, and he said as if the duke had a genuine trust in her.¡¯ However, he couldn¡¯t complete the blank part in the story on his own at all. If he figured out what the thing they were talking about, he might be able to catch onto the duke¡¯s weakness. Leighton, who suddenly stopped in his spot with both eyebrows bent, opened his eyes wide. ¡®Right! On the day of the total lunar eclipse, I can go to the duke¡¯s residence and see what happens myself.¡¯ Why didn¡¯t he think of that before? However, he soon realized there was a huge wall in front of his plan. He couldn¡¯t enter this high and strong main gate of the mansion. Even though there were people inside during the total lunar eclipse last year, they pretended to be invisible and didn¡¯t open the door to anyone. ¡®How do I get inside on that day?¡¯ Leighton, who was walking down the street aimlessly, found a sign with a crow on it in the dark alley. Right, Crow Store. There were a lot of strange things there. For example, a cloak that could make a person transparent. His parents have given him a lot of pocket money to their son who has been bedridden for a while. He didn¡¯t know how much a transparent cloak cost, but with this much money, he might be able to rent it. A hint of a smile crept up to Leighton¡¯s lips. *** Nelia stared at the duke¡¯s bedroom door, tightly closed in the dark hallway. Nelia, who had once again organized the talk about the door of dimension in her head, carefully knocked on the duke¡¯s door. ¡°Your Grace.¡± There was no voice coming from inside. ¡°Why is he not answering?¡± He might be sleeping, but she somehow had a bad feeling about it. Nelia eventually put her hand on the doorknob. When she carefully dragged down the doorknob, the door creaked open. The room was eerily quiet, but a faint sound of groaning could be heard from inside. Nelia hurriedly walked to the bed. The duke was groaning with his eyes closed tightly and holding tightly onto the blanket. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­!¡± Nellia shook the duke¡¯s body. The duke didn¡¯t open his eyes. As if he was experiencing a horrible nightmare. She was worried at how hard he was closing his mouth and thought his teeth might be injured. Nelia shook his body even harder. ¡°Your Grace! Wake up¡­¡­¡± His eyelids twitched. ¡°Your Grace, this is me, Nelia!¡± It wasn¡¯t long before the silver eyes that she had been waiting to open were slowly revealed. However, there was something weird in them. The duke¡¯s eyes lack focus. Nelia was distracted by the strange sight of the duke, and didn¡¯t notice his hand moving. The duke¡¯s hand moved like a snake and grabbed Nelia¡¯s neck. Nelia¡¯s mouth opened helplessly due to the strong force that held her throat with strong force. The duke threw Nelia to the floor. Nelia, who fell to the floor, groaned painfully. ¡°Ugh¡­¡­¡± The duke got off the bed with his eyes still lacking focus and stood in front of Nelia. Nelia realized that the one moving the duke¡¯s body at that moment was Shilin that Zenuit has been talking about. The duke she knew could never attack her. Nelia reached out first before the duke pulled out an attempt to attack her again. And she hugged the duke tightly. As if she couldn¡¯t be any further from him. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­ This is me, Nelia.¡± The duke struggled to get Nelia off him. ¡°Argh!¡± The monstrous sound resounded through the room. The more she did, the more she hugged him. The more he did so, she hugged him even tighter. ¡°You will never lose against him, Your Grace.¡± The duke ended up seizing Nelia by the arm when he struggled to get her off him but she didn¡¯t give up easily. Nelia, who had a hunch that the duke would somehow get her off him this time, pulled out the last strength she had and whispered with her face close to the duke¡¯s ear. ¡°Just a bit more¡­¡­ Please keep up with this a bit more. After the total lunar eclipse, everything will be over without mishap.¡± As soon as Nelia closed her eyes tightly whilst expecting to be thrown away soon, the duke¡¯s hand fell off her arms. Not only his hand, but along with his gesture of trying to get Nelia off him somehow stopped. ¡°¡­¡­Nelia.¡± She finally heard the pleasant voice that made her cry. It was the tone she knew to be used by the duke. Nelia slowly dropped her body. The focus has returned to the duke¡¯s eyes. However, his eyes were distorted in a painful manner again. Was Shilin¡¯s voice bothering the duke again? Nelia asked while drawing her face closer. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­?¡± The duke looked at his trembling hands. ¡°How could I-I¡­¡­ do that to Nelia¡­¡­?¡± The duke¡¯s soul has returned, but he seemed to be shocked by what his body did a moment ago. He said as he kept looking at his palm, ¡®How can I¡­¡­¡¯. Nelia pulled the duke¡¯s hand and guided him back to the back. Then she hugged his head and patted his back slowly. Despite her tender touch, the duke couldn¡¯t stop shaking. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Nelia.¡± The duke¡¯s voice was wry as it was stained with guilt. It hurt even more seeing him overwhelmed by guilt than the pain on her back after falling on the floor. Nelia caressed his broad back, holding the duke in her arms for a while without saying anything. Until he stopped shaking. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Your Grace.¡± Nelia spoke quietly, holding the duke in her arms. ¡°Everything will be fine.¡± The duke didn¡¯t say anything about blaming himself anymore or saying sorry to her. He just hugged Nelia with all his remaining strength. CH 110 At last, the real duke didn¡¯t give any explanation to Nelia. It was said that the man wasn¡¯t himself when he choked her, and that he was actually fighting against something. Nelia just realized that the duke couldn¡¯t even afford time to explain it to her. Of course, she couldn¡¯t even tell him about the door of the dimension. He was not in a state where they could have a conversation now. When she faced the suffering duke, her anxious heart felt as if subduing. However, anger rose within her. The duke has done nothing wrong, for he suffered just because of his previous life. Therefore, Nelia wanted to do what she could this time. And that was to persuade Carlos. Only when Carlos and the duke take the test to get Sigrid¡¯s heart together could Shilin¡¯s anger be relieved. Nelia clenched her little fist as if she was full of determination. *** The next day, as soon as the dawn came by, Nelia left the mansion. She didn¡¯t know if he would be willing to meet her again today after having such an uncomfortable conversation yesterday, which was the one thing she was worried about. She thought she could get in somehow if Zenuit came with her, but he had to stay in the mansion to prepare for the total lunar eclipse. When they spoke about what happened with the duke yesterday, he said they¡¯d have to wait and watch his condition. Nelia suddenly looked at her reflection by the window. She brushed her hair roughly and the part that stuck out. She hasn¡¯t been able to sit down leisurely and comb her hair because she has been so busy lately. When she thought back to the part where it all started, it was from when she went to the Ducal Castle in the duchy. Starting with the book in the basement they had found out, the hidden truths poured out without giving any break. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t think of brushing her hair even once. She thought she could finally get a rough idea about how the original plot ended. The duke was encroached by Shilin and was suffering even more so that he decided to find Sigrid¡¯s heart, and Carlos tried to find it as well because of his stiff right arm. However, the duke eventually couldn¡¯t access the heart. It was because he was not the main lead in the original plot. Even so, he personally hoped that the duke would have a happy ending in the original plot. By that, she thought she could get more encouraged by what was going to happen in the future. ¡®Well, there¡¯s no way to know what happened to the original plot anyway.¡¯ Before she realized it, the carriage had arrived at the imperial palace. Nelia took a deep breath and got out of the carriage. ¡®Let¡¯s keep working hard.¡¯ It felt strange to walk the way she came through yesterday again. When she came to see Carlos yesterday, she didn¡¯t expect to walk through this way again. However, Nelia knew that things wouldn¡¯t flow easily when the guards stopped her just like yesterday. ¡°I sincerely apologize, but His Majesty really can¡¯t receive any guests today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a very urgent matter.¡± ¡°No matter how urgent it is, it¡¯s impossible. His Highness is in a bad condition.¡± The guard continued while staring at Nelia up and down. ¡°And after the young Lady visited yesterday, his condition got worse.¡± Nelia felt a bit guilty, but if she answered in an awkward manner here, it would seem that she acknowledged what the guard said. ¡°Do you mean that I¡¯ve done something to him?¡± ¡°¡­¡­No. I mean, meeting a guest at this moment is just as tiring for His Highness.¡± Nelia answered with a displeased look. ¡°I see. Then I have no choice but to go back.¡± ¡°Yes, I apologize for this.¡± Nelia turned and walked out after the guard offered an apology. And as soon as she reached a corner, she quickly leaned against the wall. What should she do¡­¡­ The guards didn¡¯t even let her in before she got rejected by Carlos. If she had brought Zenuit, he would have knocked those guards out for a moment, but she had no such power to knock an armed man out. ¡®I have to find another way to get into Carlos¡¯ room.¡¯ Nelia stuck herself in the corner. How should she get in? The windows at certain distances away caught her eyes, but this place had a fairly high floor. It wouldn¡¯t be possible to sneak in through the window. She thought it would be better to get in with a disguise, but apparently even the maid wasn¡¯t allowed inside. Nelia opened her eyes wide when she was thinking there was nothing she could do to get in. ¡®Yes¡­¡­ Perhaps.¡¯ Even if Carlos didn¡¯t want to meet people, he would eat on time if he didn¡¯t want to starve to death. Perhaps, that was the only time when the maid came into the room to serve him the meal. Nelia took out her watch and checked the time. She went as soon as the dawn came by, so it was still early in the morning. Perhaps, they would come to serve his breakfast soon. She thought it would be better to ask the maid who was managing this place directly about the time they served meals for His Highness. Nelia went downstairs where the maid was located. Just in time, a young maid was passing by. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Nelia held the passing maid. She seemed to be surprised to see Nelia, who suddenly stopped her from walking by, and soon bowed politely, as if realizing she was a noble who visited the palace by judging from her clothes. ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see His Highness Carlos. However, I was wandering around because I¡¯ve been lost.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s impossible to see His Highness at the moment.¡± ¡°Really¡­¡­? I heard he¡¯s not in a good condition, but I can¡¯t even see him¡­¡­¡± Nelia pretended to be sorry, and asked subtly. ¡°He should at least eat well¡­¡­ Does he even eat well?¡± The young maid was embarrassed. She answered almost immediately. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I am not allowed to talk about His Highness.¡± It meant that he wasn¡¯t eating well. Unfortunately, Nelia found nothing to gain from the maid. ¡®I have to change my way.¡¯ Nelia let the perplexed maid go. Instead, she secretly followed the girl and found a place where the maids must be staying. There were some maid attires hanging inside. ¡®That¡¯s it.¡¯ Nelia wished the maid was going to leave quickly. The maid came out looking as if he remembered that has slipped out of her mind. Nelia leaned flat against the wall so that she wouldn¡¯t get caught by the maid as the girl walked out. When no one was seen in the rest area during that moment, Nelia went inside and quickly brought the maid¡¯s attire. And she went into an empty room, took off her clothes, and put on the maid¡¯s attire. ¡®What¡¯s all of this?¡¯ Nelia sighed, but she buttoned her maid¡¯s attire tightly. No matter what, she had to get in on time for his meal. When she was done changing into a maid¡¯s attire and left the room, another maid called Nelia to stop her from walking. ¡°You there.¡± Nelia stopped in her place out of surprise. When she turned around, she spotted a maid who seemed quite old. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen your face before. Only His Highness¡¯ maids are allowed here.¡± Nelia¡¯s head raced restlessly at her sharp remark. ¡°I¡¯m the maid of the main palace, and the head maid told me to go here because I think there seems to be a shortage of people on this side lately.¡± ¡°Really¡­¡­? That¡¯s weird¡­¡­ There¡¯s not much work around here lately.¡± Tilting her head, she didn¡¯t seem to be so suspicious about it. Nelia asked quickly. ¡°What can I do?¡± The maid looked at the clock on the wall for a moment and spoke again to Nelia. ¡°It¡¯s time to serve breakfast to His Highness, so you can go downstairs and bring His Highness¡¯ meals.¡± Stealing the maid¡¯s clothes was worth it. The maid has given the instructions that she wished for at once. Nelia nodded whilst trying to press her bubbling excitement. ¡°All right.¡± When she went down even further, she discovered a place with a delicious smell. It seemed to be a kitchen. When Nelia entered the kitchen, the chef immediately spoke to her. ¡°You must have come to get His Highness¡¯ meals, right? Take this.¡± The chef put the soup, salad and fluffy-looking bread on the tray and handed it to Nelia. ¡°He must eat it today, I hope you can help with that. I¡¯m afraid something serious will really happen to him.¡± It seemed that Carlos has been skipping meals for a while. ¡®When he¡¯s not feeling well, isn¡¯t he supposed to at least eat properly¡­¡­?¡¯ She had a bad hunch not for nothing. Nelia comforted the anxious-looking loyal chef that he would eat today, took his meal and climbed up to the floor where Carlos¡¯ room was located. The critical moment has come again. To get to Carlos¡¯ room, she had to pass through guards stationed like Cerberus, the one who guards the gate of the underworld. She brushed her hair on the front to her best so that they wouldn¡¯t recognize her face, but sure enough¡­¡­ Nelia stood before the guard and trained her eyes downward, pretending to fix her gaze on the tray so that her face couldn¡¯t be seen by them. ¡°Is this His Highness¡¯ breakfast?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± Nelia deliberately answered in a low voice. Fortunately, there was no way the guards would say that she was the young Lady, who had just come over to visit, pretending to be a maid to come through. He opened the door without much thought. ¡®Well¡­¡­ Even I didn¡¯t expect I would be like this.¡¯ Nelia drew out a sigh as she walked through the door. When Nelia finally stood in front of Carlos¡¯ door, Nelia knocked on the door as carefully as she did yesterday. Knock, knock. ¡°I brought a meal for you, Your Highness.¡± A weak voice came from inside. ¡°Leave it in front of the room.¡± It seemed that his condition was not as good as yesterday. His voice was smaller and less demanding than yesterday. Nelia slammed the door open, ignoring Carlos¡¯ words to leave the food in front of the room. Carlos seemingly frowned at the sudden lighting coming into the room along with her. ¡°Who told you to come in as you pleased¡­¡­¡± Carlos, who was talking, stopped right after taking a good look at Nelia¡¯s face. He opened his wide eyes. ¡°Hello, Your Highness.¡± Carlos grunted, which was unlike his character at all. ¡°Why are you¡­¡­¡± He must have wanted to ask her why she came in dressed in maid attire. However, Nelia was as shocked as Carlos. It was because of his haggard face. He didn¡¯t look well yesterday either, but today he looked like someone who would collapse at any moment. Nelia closed the door before saying anything, walked to the bed with a tray in her hand and put it on top of the blanket. ¡°Are you wondering why I came here dressing like this?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Then you must eat first. I will tell you after you finish.¡± Nelia used the same technique that Zenuit used on her. He also used the duke¡¯s secret as a bait for her to come see Carlos yesterday. ¡®I felt like I changed into a bad person.¡¯ However, Carlos was not as naive as she was. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous and tell me. I ask, why are you here again?¡± His gaze was quite fierce as he pointed out the topic with a lifeless expression. ¡°I¡¯m not kidding. I¡¯m here to inform you of something important.¡± Nelia spoke in a serious voice. ¡°However, it¡¯s because I think you need energy to listen to me. Therefore, you can eat first.¡± Carlos stared at Nelia motionlessly. ¡®If he says he will not eat it again, I¡¯m just going to say what I wanted to say right away.¡¯ She came here to persuade Carlos, not to feed him with bread. ¡°Sit here.¡± Carlos pointed to the chair beside the bed. His commanding tone didn¡¯t go anywhere even when he was sick. Nelia took a seat beside him, grumbling inwardly. Carlos really started eating when she took a seat by his side. He slowly scooped the soup into his mouth. He didn¡¯t show any sign of eating in a haste despite the fact that he must have been starving because he didn¡¯t eat anything yesterday. Rather, he only put the soup in his mouth expressionlessly as if he was ingesting the food mandatorily. When the whole plate of soup was emptied, Carlos put the tray aside. There was still salad and bread remained untouched on the tray, but she was satisfied that he had finished the soup. Carlos looked up at Nelia. ¡°Tell me now. What are you going to say?¡± The time has come. However, she had something to say to him before she started with the first word of the story she had organized in her head on the way earlier. CH 111 The day has come. However, before she told him the first passage of the story that she had been organizing in her head on the way, she had something to say to him. ¡°What I¡¯m going to say may sound ridiculous to Your Highness.¡± Perhaps, he would think she went crazy. ¡®I would have thought the same thing.¡¯ When someone suddenly came to him and talked about things like previous life, anger, and the door to dimension. ¡°That¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m asking you in advance to listen to me until the end. Even if it was so ridiculous that you feel it¡¯s not worth listening to.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a long prelude.¡± Nelia mentally pouted upon Carlos¡¯ words. ¡®Once you¡¯ve heard everything, you¡¯ll understand why I¡¯ve been rambling first.¡¯ Nelia took a short breath and began to tell Carlos what she had learned recently. She told him from the beginning when she just met Zenuit. Obviously, she left the part about touching Elena Tears that was stored in Carlos¡¯ room. ¡¯ ¡®¡­It¡¯s not important anyway.¡¯ She saw his eyebrows curled up slightly at the unrealistic story of her meeting Sigrid¡¯s subordinate, but Nelia continued her story determinedly. Next, she told him about the secrets of the Hart Family. She wondered if it would be fine to tell it to someone else, and not just someone but Carlos, but Zenuit said she had to. Come to think of it, when Carlos decided to come to the duke¡¯s mansion tomorrow, he would face the duke who turned into a monster. Nelia began to move onto the next topic. Carlos frowned when she suddenly talked about the past of the ducal family. At the end of the day, I would know everything, so I didn¡¯t care, and I told him about the old curse of the Hart family and the identity of the owner. She didn¡¯t pay much attention because he would know everything at the end of the day, he would know everything, so she didn¡¯t mind telling him about the ancient curse happening within the Hart Family and the identity of the head of the family. When it was said that the ancestors of the Hart Family were dragons, Carlos¡¯ face seemed even more distorted than before. However, contrary to his distorted face, she didn¡¯t stop talking, as if she was trying to fulfill Sigrid¡¯s request to the end. Then, Nelia explained the story of Sigrid¡¯s sons, Shilin and Carl. ¡°Shilin and Carl, who met their tragic ending, were reincarnated with anger blaring in their hearts.¡± She finally reached her destination. ¡°And Your Highness is Carl that has been reincarnated and lives in this life. That¡¯s why you two have to cross the door of the dimension together tomorrow and take a test to obtain Sigrid¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°This is what I wanted to say.¡± Carlos didn¡¯t say anything even after she was done talking. He was looking down somewhere in the bed without moving even one muscle. Nelia waited quietly because she thought he would need some time. She was inwardly worried. ¡®You¡¯re¡­¡­ not contemplating on telling the guard to take me out of the room because you thought I was crazy, right?¡¯ Then, Carlos slowly looked up. And uttered in a subdued voice. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m going to believe it now?¡± Even so, she expected him to believe her even a bit, but his cold words gave her strength. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to believe my words. However, why would I come all the way here and lie to Your Highness?¡± ¡°You probably wanted to make fun of me by working with Duke Hart. to get back for what I¡¯ve done.¡± Carlos was sharp. When the conversation didn¡¯t work at all, Nelia sighed and kept her eyes lowly opened. ¡°His Grace is currently bedridden just like Your Highness. He¡¯s suffering from the anger that remained from his previous life in a slightly different way from Your Highness.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I came here to ask Your Highness to come. I have to save the duke no matter what it takes.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Your Highness will know that there¡¯s no way I am lying to you regarding this.¡± Carlos, who raised his gaze, gradually dropped it again. Nelia stood up after thinking it would be useless to explain it to him furthermore. ¡°If you can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m saying, you can come to the duke¡¯s residence by tomorrow evening and see it by yourself. The thing that is going to take place there.¡± Nelia spoke to Carlos, she didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about just before she turned around. ¡°And¡­¡­ I came to persuade Your Highness for His Grace¡¯s sake, but I also hope for happiness, Your Highness.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you believe it, but I mean all the things that I said.¡± He also had to get rid of his anger, so that he didn¡¯t have to repeat his unfortunate life. After saying so, Nelia left Carlos¡¯ room. The guards seemed to say something when Nelia came out of the room belatedly, but she kept walking away as if ignoring them. Nelia, who left the building and got into the wagon, looked at the building where Carlos was living. ¡®I¡¯m not sure if I did a good job.¡¯ She didn¡¯t want to express her wish for Carlos¡¯ happiness. She knew the man was still obsessed with her, therefore she wanted to act cool so that he wouldn¡¯t feel there was a slightest bit of chance for him. However, when she looked at him, who was getting thinner each visit, her heart was moved. The fate of the two, the duke and Carlos, felt so harsh and cruel. Therefore she wished for Carlos¡¯ happiness, despite the thing that he had wanted to do to her. That was all. *** When she got off after arriving at the duke¡¯s mansion, Zenuit ran to her as if he had been waiting for her return. ¡°Nelia, did you talk to him well?¡± He seemed to be preoccupied for tomorrow, but he appeared more relaxed than I thought. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Despite the weariness in her voice, Zenuit patted Nelia on the back. ¡°I¡¯m sure you spoke to him well.¡± The person involved said he wasn¡¯t sure, but what was the point of listening to the third party¡¯s affirmation? ¡°What if His Highness doesn¡¯t come to the duke¡¯s mansion tomorrow¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s going to come.¡± ¡°Why are you so sure about it?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s a sense of a thousand-years-old dragon.¡± He even counted on his age so proudly. ¡°How are you preparing for tomorrow, Zenuit?¡± ¡°Right. I¡¯m a bit nervous thinking about returning to my true self after such a long time, but there won¡¯t be any problem.¡± She wondered if it would feel like looking in the mirror for the first time in a while. It was difficult for Nelia to understand Zenuit¡¯s feelings because even she was not used to the concept of his true self. ¡°However, I am concerned because His Grace the Duke is not in a good condition. I think he¡¯s going to go even wilder than I imagined.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡± Nelia suddenly had a question. She could see that when he returned to his true self, he would have the power to control the rampaged duke. However, what would he do after he was able to control the duke? ¡°How are you going to control His Grace who would turn into a monster tomorrow? He has to be conscious and turn into the human form in order to take the test¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to take away the duke¡¯s power after he turns into a monster and force him to return to his human form.¡± ¡°You can really make anything become possible, Zenuit.¡± Nelia murmured out of admiration. ¡°I wondered how powerful was Sigrid when you are already this powerful, Zenuit?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zenuit was usually rowdy about anything, and became quiet when they talked about Sigrid. It seemed that it was true when he said that he was just the loyal servant and the only subordinate of Sigrid. ¡°Anyway, Nelia. There must be absolutely nothing that stimulates the duke tomorrow. As I said, I¡¯m going to put all the employees in the household to sleep, and I¡¯m going to put up a barrier so that the harm will not be inflicted on the surroundings.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I understand.¡± Nelia¡¯s back became stiff after seeing Zenuit¡¯s serious eyes. ¡®I have to pull myself together, too.¡¯ That way, there would be no accident. If there was no accident taking place, the duke would be able to take the test safely. Nelia hoped that tomorrow would go by safely. The next day. The sight of the street was quieter than usual. People who deemed the total lunar eclipse as an unfortunate phenomenon refrained from going out and stayed inside even though it wasn¡¯t dark yet. However, unlike other houses, there was a particularly noisy one among them. ¡°Leighton, where are you going again on a day like this?¡± ¡°There is a place I have to go to in the evening.¡± Leighton ignored Lily¡¯s remark and packed his coat. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to lately, but if you cause another accident, I¡¯m going to send you back to the monastery and never bring you out of there, you have to remember that.¡± Leighton, who was getting dressed, paused in his movement. ¡°I¡¯m not just saying it randomly. I¡¯m going to send you to the monastery and cut off all financial support to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. You said I¡¯m a kid, so I will get into trouble.¡± Lily just sighed at that. Leighton walked past Lily just like that. ¡°I¡¯ll be back. I¡¯m going to be late today, so don¡¯t wait for me.¡± Leighton meant to go to the Crow Store today. He just asked about the price of the cloak that could make him invisible yesterday, but he couldn¡¯t borrow it because the rent for one day was quite expensive. However, he had stolen his mother¡¯s money today, so he should be able to borrow it for about one day. The clear-sounded bell rang when he opened the door of the Crow Store. Crow, the shopkeeper, knew that the customer that just came was Leighton, and offered a leisure smile. He had tried to sell the duke¡¯s energizer before and ended up not selling it to him, so it felt like he wasn¡¯t very welcoming toward him. Yesterday, he just asked the price of the invisible cloak and walked out. ¡®However, it¡¯s different today!¡¯ Leighton proudly walked to the place where the transparent cloak was displayed and pointed to the shelf. ¡°I¡¯m going to rent this for a day.¡± ¡°Do you mean the invisible cloak?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Leighton quickly pulled the money out of his pocket trouser, just in case Crow refused. ¡°Here, the money.¡± Crow, who was handed the money, counted the bills and nodded his head. ¡°The rental period is 24 hours, and each hour of belated return will be charged. If it¡¯s damaged, you have to compensate 10 times the current price.¡± ¡°What do you mean I have to pay you back ten times?!¡± ¡°The invisible cloak takes two years to be carried here. Please understand that the charge also includes compensation for it.¡± Although the terms for borrowing this thing was somewhat burdensome, Leighton absolutely needed this cloak today. ¡°¡­¡­I understand.¡± This cloak wouldn¡¯t be damaged anyway. All he had to do was sneak into the duke¡¯s residence in this invisible cloak, see what happens when the total lunar eclipse comes by, and retrieve the evidence. Therefore, he was sure this expensive cloak would be returned unscathed. Leighton signed the contract written with terms he had to abide by in renting this cloak and left the store. The sun was still high in the sky. ¡®Although it¡¯s still a while until evening, it¡¯d be better to go to the duke¡¯s mansion ahead of time and wait there.¡¯ Leighton headed to the duke¡¯s mansion in a good mood, thinking there would be a lot of changes happening in his life after today. *** ¡°When the moon is completely covered, I¡¯m going to take the duke to the garden.¡± When the sun set slowly, Zenuit really put all the employees in the mansion to sleep, and gave Nelia a notice. Nelia nodded. Originally, the duke was supposed to be locked in the warehouse on the day of the total lunar eclipse just before he turned into a monster, but Zenuit said it wasn¡¯t necessary. The duke couldn¡¯t get out since the barrier would be set up within the wall of the residence anyway. ¡°Nelia, it can be dangerous for you, so you can wait in a safe place.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± ¡°When Duke Hart returns to his human form, I¡¯m going to open the door of the dimension, and let Carlos come along with him.¡± Nelia¡¯s face was filled with a sense of dismay upon his explanation. ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡± Carlos hasn¡¯t arrived at the duke¡¯s mansion yet. Nelia looked out the window. ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t come?¡± The moment she bit her lips in worry, a carriage stopped in front of the main gate. The carriage, which had an emblem of the gray dragon, Sigrid, definitely belonged to the imperial family. CH 112 No way¡­¡­! Nelia leaned close to the window to see the man who was getting out of the carriage. ¡°Zenuit¡­¡­! Carlos is here.¡± Zenuit said without even bother showing a surprise look. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say he would come?¡± Nelia walked down hurriedly to the first floor. His condition still looked back under the bright light. Even so, Nelia was very happy to see Carlos. ¡°Your Highness, you have come!¡± Despite the bright greeting, Carlos looked away. In the end, the fact that he came here on his own seemed like an unwilling act. However, Nelia didn¡¯t mind about it and led Carlos into the mansion. She was concerned about his pale complexion. ¡°Take a seat here.¡± Carlos flopped on the sofa in the hall of the first floor, just as Nelia asked him. He muttered whilst looking around the mansion. ¡°¡­¡­The house is quiet.¡± Originally, the mansion was quiet, but now that Zenuit has put all the employees to sleep, the mansion would be a lot quieter than usual. Then, they heard someone coming down the stairs. It was Zenuit. Carlos frowned when a child appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Did you secretly have a baby with the duke?¡± ¡°¡­¡­That can¡¯t be true.¡± Zenuit flopped across from Carlos. ¡°I¡¯m saddened that you¡¯ve already forgotten about me.¡± Carlos narrowed his eyebrows slightly when hearing Zenuit spoke in an old-fashioned way in the form of a cute little child. Carlos looked at Nelia as if he finally recalled where he had seen Zenuit. ¡°¡­..You brought him to the palace before.¡± She did,¡­.. She introduced Zenuit as her cousin, and Carlos gave him treats such as chocolate and candy. ¡°As you know now, this is not my cousin. Actually, he was not even a kid.¡± Nelia patted Zenuit on the shoulder and spoke. ¡°His name is Zenuit, and he is Sigrid¡¯s subordinate that I talked about. He¡¯s actually a dragon, but now he¡¯s just in the form of a child.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°He will open the doors of the dimension today and guide us to Sigrid¡¯s heart.¡± She didn¡¯t think it was important to tell him about this. As expected, Carlos was staring at Zenuit incredulously. ¡°Are you telling me to believe a kid who spoke in an old-fashioned way?¡± Zenuit spoke with crossed arms. ¡°If Your Highness doesn¡¯t believe it, Your Highness has the right to believe it. You¡¯ll find out later anyway.¡± Nelia said whilst taking a seat beside Zenuit. ¡°You came here today because you believe what I told Your Highness yesterday.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t come because I believed you, I just came to check.¡± Even when he was not in a good condition, that feisty personality always came out unexpectedly. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll see in a little while the things that will serve as proof to my words.¡± Carlos looked around and asked again. ¡°Where is Duke Hart?¡± ¡°I told Your Highness about his condition yesterday. His Grace is not able to get out of bed because his condition is deteriorating just like Your Highness.¡± Carlos asked no more useless questions at the sight of Nelia¡¯s serious expression. The three people sitting in the living room looked out the window and wished that the sun would set completely. When the sky darkened, the atmosphere of the room subdued. Even Zenuit looked out the window with a slightly stiffened face and didn¡¯t say anything. Soon after, only the tip of the sun was seen in the sky, so Zenuit rose from the sofa. ¡°Let¡¯s take the duke now.¡± *** Zenuit was the one who took the duke. He came down the stairs with the duke floating in the air with his powers. The duke was lying limply with his eyes closed. Nelia hurriedly approached the duke out of surprise because he looked like a corpse. ¡°Is His Grace all right?¡± ¡°He fainted. The duke seemed to have lost consciousness on his own after he kept hearing Shilin¡¯s voice in his head.¡± Carlos seemed to know it wasn¡¯t anything ordinary that would happen when he saw the duke being carried quietly in the air with his eyes closed. Zenuit walked past Carlos, who was standing blankly and went outside, Nelia and Carlos left the building whilst following them. Duke Hart was placed in the middle of the garden. When Zenuit muttered something in front of the duke, a white light came out and spread over the sky. The white light that covered the sky turned into a glass barrier and surrounded the mansion. ¡°I settled it. Now even if the meteor falls here, people on the outside won¡¯t know about it at all.¡± Nelia nodded. Then Duke Hart¡¯s closed eyelids twitched. Nelia looked up at the sky. The sun almost set completely. ¡°Nelia, stay in the building with carlos. I think the duke will change at any moment now.¡± Zenuit pointed to the warehouse built to trap the duke. Nelia, who answered yes, was about to walk back into the building with Carlos, but Zenuit suddenly called her. ¡°Nelia.¡± Nelia, who was walking, stopped and turned her head to look at Zenuit. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so disheartened when you see my true self.¡± When Nelia tilted her head at his words which she couldn¡¯t quite understand, Zenuit smiled weakly and waved his hands. ¡°No, go ahead.¡± Nelia was bothered by Zenuit¡¯s vague remark, but he entered the warehouse which made her couldn¡¯t hold and asked him more in the current situation. The warehouse looked firm because it was built to trap monsters. ¡®Is there a window¡­¡­?¡¯ Although she had to stand still inside the building, Nelia wanted to see the situation outside if she could. Nelia, looking around, found a wall covered by curtains. Swish. When she pulled the curtain to the side, there was a window. Good for her. Nelia stood by the window and looked at where Zenuit was standing. Carlos was also standing behind her and looking outside, wondering what was going on outside. Nelia wondered because she had never seen the duke turned into a monster. How someone could become such a fearsome, huge monster. Zenuit looked at the duke who was lying down on the ground. The duke closed his eyes tightly and held his head, seemingly in acute pain. Then he curled himself. She could tell from afar. That he was in pain. Nelia¡¯s eyes were slightly distorted because each of his gestures reflected as if he was in pain. Did the duke suffer so much every time he turned into a monster? Carlos¡¯ face was reflected pallidly in the window. She knew his eyes turned slightly rounder than before. He must have been shocked. He never thought the duke would have such a secret despite always having an elegant and relaxed appearance. Then, the duke rose to his feet. It was an unnatural gesture to the point that it was more appropriate to say that he jumped up rather than raising himself. And a black aura encircled the duke like a cocoon, and it grew increasingly in size. Nelia¡¯s mouth opened helplessly at the unrealistic sight. Nelia¡¯s mouth opened helplessly at the unrealistic sight. Shortly after that, it grew even bigger and disappeared, replaced by the monster she had seen before. ¡°That¡­¡­¡± Carlos muttered. ¡°Yes, that monster is the duke.¡± After he saw the duke change, it would be hard to deny it. Of course, it was still difficult to believe even after he saw it. ¡®But¡­¡­¡¯ Nelia felt a lot more terrified than the last time she saw him. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of the burning smell flowing out of the warehouse, or because of the way he looked around while drooling. Just seeing the monster from afar made her hair stand on end. The monster moved his eyes slowly as if looking for prey. Then, when he found Zenuit in front of him, he opened his mouth enough to show its red tongues. The next thing was a gruesome roar. A little child standing in front of the giant monster. It was a frightening view for some people, but Zenuit didn¡¯t even blink for once. He muttered something and moved his finger. Then, a shining string that looked like light formed on it and wrapped around the whole body of the monster. Zenuit closed his eyes and kept murmuring while tying up the monster. When he used such a difficult ability, she felt like he was casting some sort of spell. However, the sight of the struggling monster in front of him made the people who watched them grow more nervous. In fact, the string that tied the strong monster to keep it from moving around was breaking one by one. Zenuit would know that, but he was still reciting the spell with his eyes closed. As soon as the last string was broken, Zenuit finally opened his eyes. The white light came out of his eyes. Nelia was even blinded for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, the child disappeared and was replaced by a huge dragon. The figure has tremendously huge wings, hard scales, and a long tail. It looked exactly like what Zenuit had talked about. But it looked very much like¡­¡­ ¡°Sigrid¡­¡­¡± Carlos muttered in surprise. Even in Nelia¡¯s view, the figure that appeared along with the swirling white light seemed very much like Sigrid she had seen in the book before. The dragon that had grey scales, sharp claws, and shining eyes was undoubtedly Sigrid. Was that how Zenuit really looked¡­¡­? At that time, what Zenuit said a moment ago came to his mind. ¡®Don¡¯t be so upset when you see my true self.¡¯ Nelia finally realized something. ¡®¡­¡­He was lying when he said he¡¯s Sigrid¡¯s subordinate.¡¯ There was no Zenuit in the first place. Sigrid created a virtual existence and acted as if he were them. Upon finding out that Zenuit was Sigrid, she accepted what had been considered strange. He knew Shilin and Carl too well, and Sigrid¡¯s life in detail as if it was his own, and he even said he had someone he loved. And when Charlotte said there were no dragons except Sigrid and Shilin. There was no dragon named Zenuit in the first place as she said. Sigrid just pretended to be Zenuit. ¡®Why the h*ll did he lie?¡¯ Rather than being surprised at the fact that the being she used to carry around like a pet was once like a god who commanded the world, she felt like it didn¡¯t add up rather than surprised. And¡­¡­ the feeling that followed was a pity. The reason why he eventually went to such an extent to get Carlos involved in this was because the duke and him were the reincarnation of his son, whom he couldn¡¯t pretend to ignore. ¡®That¡¯s why¡­¡­¡¯ Nelia, who finally learned everything she could get her hands on, watched the fight between Sigrid and the monster again. The result of this fight was more important than the reason Sigrid hid her identity all these times at the moment. Zenuit, who returned to his true form,¡­¡­ no, but he was simply enormous. The monster tried to attack Sigrid with his vicious teeth, but Sigrid quickly turned around his huge body and hit the monster with his tail. Then, the monster flew away and hit the wall with a bang. ¡®Oh my¡­¡­¡¯ She felt bad when she saw the monster in pain even though she knew the duke was not conscious while that monster took over his senses. Sigrid bit the monster, who fell on the ground, on the neck. The monster struggled violently and bit Sigrid¡¯s wings. There was a cry of pain. ¡°No! No!¡± She was also very affectionate toward Sigrid, who has acted as Zenu all this time, that¡¯s why her heart was pounding so much even when he was attacked. Unlike the initial momentum which hinted the fight was going to end soon, Sigrid was struggling quite a bit. Nelia had a question. In the novel, it was written that Sigrid had such a strong power that even other gods could dare not do anything, but why was he taking quite a while to defeat a monster? Of course, she knew that the duke was very strong because he was the reincarnation of Shilin, but Sigrid was so powerful that even gods in the past couldn¡¯t do anything to him. Carlos, probably thought the same thing as Nelia, muttered. ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s because Sigrid has no heart.¡± CH 113 Nelia thought it was possible. Since he had no other body and heart, Sigrid wasn¡¯t capable of using his power as much as he used to command the world. However, the positive thing was that Sigrid started to get ahead in the fight. She could see Duke Hart, who turned into a monster, getting tired. ¡°At this rate¡­¡­¡± Soon, it would be possible to turn Duke Hart into a human and open the door of the dimension. Nelia held her hands together as if praying for it. At that moment. ¡°What is that?¡± Carlos asked. Nelia¡¯s gaze turned to the corner of the garden. To her disbelief, there was a man who jumped out from behind the tree. Moreover, she must be familiar with that face¡­¡­ ¡°Leighton?¡± It must be Leighton. Leighton was running around the corner of the place where the fight was taking place with a puzzled expression. Nelia¡¯s face stiffened. ¡¯Why the hell did Leighton suddenly¡­¡­¡¯ However, she realized it was not the thing she had to be worried about now. The monster, whose focus was solely on Sigrid, moved his eyes slowly when something moved on the side. When its eyes landed on Leighton, it began to jump like an excited bird seeing the worm. AHH! The loud noise shook the window. Soon, the monster ran toward Leighton, ignoring Sigrid. It remained a mystery why he was that excited, but it seemed that he was stimulated at the sight of another being. ¡°¡­¡­.If he stays there, he¡¯s going to die.¡± Carlos murmured in a low voice as he watched Leighton. Then, he looked at Nelia and asked. ¡°Is there a sword or knife here?¡± ¡°No way¡­¡­ Are you trying to come out?¡± ¡°If we let it happen that way, not only will your brother die, but it will be difficult to defeat the monster as well.¡± Nelia bit her lips tightly. As he said, the monster was running more wildly than before, and even Sigrid seemed to be overwhelmed. When Nelia stopped talking, Carlos looked around the room. Perhaps, there were various objects in advance preparation for the attack as it was the place where Duke Hart, who turned into a monster, was locked up. Carlos picked up the sword without hesitation. To be exact, there were several weapons hanging on the wall, among them was a longsword. However, it was difficult to use his right arm, and his left hand had to hold the sword. Nelia grabbed Carlos¡¯ arm when he tried to get out because she thought it would be burdensome to him. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good decision. It would be dangerous to come out when you¡¯re in this condition, Your Highness.¡± Although he was a skilled swordmaster, it wasn¡¯t like that now. How would he get through those monsters when he could barely get up from the bed? ¡°I don¡¯t intend to die among those monsters either. I will just bring your brother. If we leave him there, he will go to the main gate, but it¡¯s a dead end after he gets there.¡± As Carlos said, Leighton seemed to be running toward the main gate. However, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get out because it was closed by the barrier. Then, Leighton would be cornered like a rat. Standing with a grim expression on his face, Carlos took off his arm which had been held by Nelia. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± She couldn¡¯t stop him anymore. Carlos ran outside and headed toward Leighton. Leighton, who was heading for the main gate, opened his eyes wide when he spotted Carlos. However, the monster rushed toward Leighton as well with its mouth wide open. Carlos swung the sword in his hand. Long sprout of blood flowed down the face of the monster where the sword passed through. The monster swung his head around with his mouth wide open. He seemed angry rather than hurt. When the monster¡¯s movement became rough, Carlos seemed to be sending Leighton to the building first, perhaps because he thought it would be impossible for both of them to get back together. Soon, Leightpn ran into the warehouse by himself. ¡°Hosh, hosh!¡± Leighton, who slammed the door shut, breathed heavily. She was furious upon the sight of Leighton. Leighton used to be in an accident often, but this went too far. Nelia approached and yelled at Leighton, whose ribcage was thumping wildly. ¡°Why on earth are you here?!¡± Leighton didn¡¯t answer. It appeared that he was still losing his mind. He shouted as well, perhaps having come back to his senses. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now¡­¡­¡± ¡°Matter what? His Highness Carlos is in danger because of you! The monster is running wild!¡± ¡°Because of me?! Who asked him to save me? His Highness came out on his own accord.¡± Leighton said in an irritated tone. ¡°Do you know how difficult it was for me? The expensive transparent cloak that I obtained suddenly doesn¡¯t work, and they turn into monsters.¡± Nelia wanted to move her mouth at his insolent words, but soon closed it. Spending time talking to him at that moment would be a meaningless argument. She couldn¡¯t be distracted by having an argument with him in such an important situation. However, after all this, she would make him pay for the trouble he caused. She had made up her mind for this one thing. Nelia bit her lips tightly and looked out the window again. Leighton was also looking outside whilst leaning closely against the window. Leighton asked Nelia as he stared at the monster with wonder. ¡°¡­¡­Is that monster Duke Hart?¡± Leighton smirked when Nelia frowned but kept silent. ¡°I actually already know everything even if you don¡¯t answer me. I hid behind the tree and saw everything, even when Duke Hart turned into that monster.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°However, who is that gray monster? It looks similar to Sigrid I¡¯ve seen in the book.¡± And Leighton went on, ¡°No, there¡¯s no way it is Sigrid. Is that species similar to that monster?¡¯ and scratched his head. Nelia looked outside, ignoring whatever he was saying. Leighton pouted. ¡°Are you not going to tell me? Right, it doesn¡¯t matter. I know how things are, roughly.¡± When Carlos joined the fight, Sigrid had the upper hand again. He wasn¡¯t able to throw a fatal attack on the monster, but he was helping Sigrid in stealing some of the monster¡¯s attention. ¡®It must be difficult for Carlos to even hold the sword¡­¡­¡¯ The monster, who had been zeroing all his attention on Carlos, was pushed by Sigrid and his body was slammed into the wall. Thump~! Leighton shrank his neck like a turtle when a loud noise was heard. Then, he opened his eyes widely and glanced at Nelia. ¡°Hey! What if we all die?¡± Leighton¡¯s gaze was directed at the door. ¡°I can¡¯t stay here. What if I get killed by those monsters while I¡¯m here?! I want to leave the mansion.¡± She didn¡¯t want to give a reaction, but she also knew that Leighton¡¯s departure from the warehouse would provoke the monster again. Nelia forced her mouth to part. ¡°You can¡¯t get out of the mansion now. The barrier has been set up around the house.¡± ¡°What¡­¡­? What?¡± Leighton kept opening and closing his mouth like a crucian carp at the sound of not being able to go out. Then, he shook Nelia¡¯s shoulder strongly. ¡°Well, then, how can I get out of here?!¡± Leighton grasped Nelia¡¯s shoulder that it was enough to hurt her, perhaps because he was so worked up. Despite that, Nelia answered calmly, undoing her frown. ¡°When that fight is over.¡± ¡°Well, when would that be?!¡± ¡°It will be over soon, so just wait.¡± Sigrid summoned the white line that wrapped around the monster. The line tied the monster¡¯s body tightly. It seemed like the fight was coming to an end. The rope wrapped around the monster shone brightly. And the black aura surrounded the duke. As if a cocoon. ¡®It¡¯s done, it¡¯s almost over.¡¯ As soon as Nelia heightened her focus watching the scene, the monster¡¯s face broke though the black surrounding it and nipped Sigrid. Tuk, she heard a spooky noise. The monster was once again sucked by the black aura around it, but Sigrid turned it back and caused a loud banging sound. ¡°Sigrid¡­¡­¡± The black aura and white light simultaneously spread out in all directions, covering the inside part of the duke¡¯s residence. Even Nelia, who was staying in the building, was blinded and had to close her eyes tightly. And when the light that had covered the duke¡¯s residence was sensed to have disappeared, Nelia slowly opened her eyes. Three ¡®people¡¯ were spotted lying down in the garden. The duke and Sigrid seemed to have returned to their human forms. Nelia quickly stepped out of the warehouse and ran toward them. Both Sigrid and Duke Hart were unconscious after returning to their human forms, perhaps because of the last blow. Carlos also barely opened his eyes, perhaps because of the shock he endured from being close by. ¡°Your Grace, Sigrid, Your Highness! Open your eyes¡­¡­!¡± Nelia shook them one after another. Everyone didn¡¯t respond for a while, but the first one who opened his eyelids was the duke. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­¡± Nelia approached the duke and looked at his face closely. His eyelids twitched so merely, and his clear silver eyes weren¡¯t visible. What did she have to do? Looking closely, the duke¡¯s skin was covered with silver scales. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t completely turned into a human yet. Sigrid had to wake up quickly to do something for the duke¡­¡­ but he could hardly open his eyes, perhaps shocked by the monster nipping on him. It was at that time when Nelia was staring at the duke with an anxious gaze. ¡°N-Nelia, come to me.¡± Leighton¡¯s trembling voice came from behind her. The ominous energy enveloped her. When Nelia turned her head around slowly, she spotted Leighton with a bow in her hand. It seemed to be the bow from the warehouse. No way¡­¡­ Nelia looked at Leighton with a pale face. ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡­ not dead, is he?¡± Nelia managed to speak in a spooked voice. ¡°¡­¡­What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Then, what if the duke turns into a monster and attacks us again?! His arms are still covered in scales.¡± Leighton was watching the duke who had collapsed to the ground. ¡°So¡­¡­ You¡¯re going to shoot the duke with that bow?¡± ¡°I was trying to get out of here, but the door wasn¡¯t open. I think it¡¯s because the fight is not over yet, as you said earlier.¡± ¡°¡­¡­When Zenuit wakes up, he will remove the barrier.¡± Leighton frowned. ¡°Who else is Zenuit? And now I see him¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t it Zenu?¡± Leighton¡¯s eyes immediately turned to Zenuit, who had turned into a man. Leighton¡¯s memory had been previously manipulated to make him see Zenuit as a distant cousin named Zenuit. It was tangled and twisted, but she couldn¡¯t afford to solve it now. Then, the collapsed Duke Hart twitched his fingers. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡­.¡± Nelia brought her face close to Duke Hart. his silver eyes, which had been covered by the eyelids, were revealed ever so slowly. ¡°Your Grace!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± His body moved little by little, but his eyes didn¡¯t gather complete focus yet. She thought he would take a little longer before he completely came to his senses. ¡°He just opened his eyes, didn¡¯t he?¡± Leighton¡¯s voice was shaking again. Turning his eyes, he saw Leighton pulling the bowstring with a terrified expression. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nelia opened her arms to block him. ¡°The-The duke may turn into a monster again and try to attack us.¡± Leighton¡¯s right arm was shaking as it pulled the bowstring. He might have never shot an arrow before, but seeing his face that seemed to state he would do anything out of fear was threatening enough. Nelia tried to speak calmly so as to appease the terrified Leighton. ¡°His Grace has returned to his human form. He won¡¯t turn into a monster and attack us this time.¡± ¡°H-How can I believe that?¡± The dangerous-looking arrowhead was aimed at the duke as if it would fly somewhere at the duke¡¯s body at any moment. Nelia tried to relieve his worry again. ¡°Leighton, I have been watching the duke by his side for a long time, and I have seen him become a monster like this before. That¡¯s why I know. This only happens once a year, and after he returns from a monster to human again, he doesn¡¯t turn into a monster again.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re that scared, go back inside that building and wait. I¡¯ll let you know when the main gate opens.¡± Leighton¡¯s hand, which was pulling the bowstring, lost its strength at Nelia¡¯s calm voice. Then, Duke Hart tried to get up, he was frowning and holding his head with his hand. ¡°Ugh¡­¡­¡± Leighton instantly pulled the bowstring out of surprise. Nelia opened her eyes wide, and stared straight at the bow. ¡°No¡­¡­!¡± However, Leighton shot the arrow without an ounce of hesitation because he was filled completely with fear. The sharp flew in the direction of the duke. Snip! The arrow that flew in the blink of an eye penetrated through the soft skin. The body, which had been hit by the arrow, slowly fell to the floor. Blood flowed out from the wound and fell to the floor. The unique smell of blood spread through the heavy air. The duke, who came to his senses belatedly, blinked slowly. There was sticky blood under his palm that was on the ground. The duke¡¯s gaze moved slowly, following the blood. ¡°¡­¡­Nelia?¡± The duke¡¯s silver eyes landed on Nelia, who was bleeding and collapsed. CH 114 The duke opened his mouth in utter disbelief. When the smell of blood became apparent, his hands trembled. Nelia, who had been blinking with much difficulty, closed her eyes shortly after. Blood dripped down from the skin where the arrow was pierced in her shoulder. The duke wrapped his trembling hand around Nelia. Her body laid helplessly. Then, Leighton¡¯s trembling voice was heard. ¡°N-Nelia¡­¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. Surprised by the groan coming from Duke Hart, he shot the arrow in the bow in his hand, and Nelia hugged the duke in an instant. As a result, Nelia was hit by the arrow. Leighton was afraid. The area where the arrow pierced was close to her heart, and it was bleeding excessively. Leighton slowly took a step back. Then, he ran for the main gate while panting for breath. Sigrid and Carlos, who opened their eyes belatedly, also raised their heads and looked around at the fishy smell of blood coming from close by. It wasn¡¯t long before they spotted Nelia, who had lost consciousness. ¡°What the hell just happened¡­¡­¡± Carlos forced out his strangled voice with eyes wide open. ¡°Who the h*ll¡­¡­!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the point right now.¡± Sigrid approached Nelia, with a solemn expression who still had her eyes closed. And he put his finger on her neck. He felt a faint pulse. ¡°I have to open the door to the dimension.¡± Sigrid rose with a firm face and recited a spell. Then, a white circle appeared in the air. There was nothing but darkness inside the circle, which made it unable to see what was ahead. ¡°Listen carefully to my words, Duke.¡± The duke slowly raised his head while still hugging Nelia. His eyes looked like he was trapped in a cave where no light could come in. ¡°If you cross this door, Sigrid¡¯s heart would appear. Take the test and the heart will grant your wish.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°And¡­¡­ I can¡¯t save the dead, but it¡¯s possible to heal someone who almost died.¡± Sigrid let out a deep sigh as he watched the duke, who lacked any responses. Even to him, he thought the words were very sudden and unbelievable. In this tense situation where Nelia fainted, it would be harder to believe whatever he said. Then, the duke moved his lips. ¡°¡­¡­Can you really save Nelia?¡± There was no cadence in his subdued voice. However, it sounded desperate perhaps because of his eyes that looked at him. ¡°Yes, there is still time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why, go ahead and cross that door. There¡¯s nothing good about wasting time like this.¡± There was no answer from Duke Hart, but he stood up with Nelia still in his arms. And he quickly entered the door of the dimension. Relieved to see that, Sigrid turned to Carlos. ¡°You should hurry up and go along, too. Didn¡¯t you come here to take the test to get Sigrid¡¯s heart together?¡± Upon the urging from Sigrid, Carlos drew his eyes from the blood and walked ahead. When he eventually crossed the door of the dimension, Sigrid closed his eyes tightly. ¡°Really¡­¡­ Nothing is ever going my way.¡± *** When Duke Hart passed through the door of the dimension, he was in a dark cave. When he walked quickly inside with Nelia in his arms, he saw something red flashing in the distance. There was the dragon¡¯s heart inside the cave, surrounded by blazing flames. His heart was still pounding. Before he realized it, Carlos was already standing beside Duke Hart, and murmured in wonder as he saw Sigrid¡¯s heart. ¡°This is Sigrid¡¯s heart¡­¡­¡± Duke Hart moved his feet as he felt Nelia shiver in his arms. After arriving in front of Sigrid¡¯s heart, the duke reached out without hesitation. It didn¡¯t feel hot even if it was placed in the midst of the red flames that appeared like lava. When the duke¡¯s hand finally touched the beating heart, the duke¡¯s vision turned dark. He couldn¡¯t see anything ahead as if he was blinded, but somehow he didn¡¯t feel anxious about it. Rather, a comforting feeling covered his whole body as if he were in his mother¡¯s womb at the very beginning. And when he opened his eyes again¡­¡­ ¡°Shilian, you got up early today. What happened to our sleepyhead?¡± He heard the voice of his loving father. When he turned his head, he saw his father with an expression as warm as his voice. ¡°Father¡­¡­¡± He felt like he was going to cry in delight. It was his father, whom he had always missed. His father, whom he couldn¡¯t even see in his dream, was appearing in front of him so vividly. However, strangely, his sight was too low. A small hand was visible in the duke¡¯s sight. He looked at his reflection in the mirror beside him. ¡®¡­¡­!¡¯ He looked incredibly young. He figured that he was going back to his childhood. Strangely, it wasn¡¯t just that. He felt like his head was partially empty. Seeing his living father, he was so happy that her eyes turned red, but strangely, he felt empty in one corner of his heart. As if he forgot something. Perhaps because of that, both delight and emptiness filled his chest. ¡°Shilian, why are you crying?¡± His father patted him on the head. ¡°I have to tell you good news because my Shilian is crying.¡± The duke looked at him while wiping the tears from his eyes with his sleeves. ¡°Now, you don¡¯t have to take transformations inhibitors.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t take it, you¡¯ll still be able to maintain your human form.¡± It was the situation he had dreamed of all his life, but doubts washed over him first. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Just as it is. The curse in the family is finally put to an end.¡± Duke Hart¡¯s mind became complicated. ¡®The head of the Hart Family must have not been originally human.¡¯ Whether it would be a dragon or a snake. The medicine was just maintaining one¡¯s form. Therefore, it was probably impossible to be able to maintain one¡¯s human form in the first place. He couldn¡¯t comprehend when his father said that the curse in the ducal family was over, but he couldn¡¯t do anything other than nodding his head when seeing his father¡¯s smiling face, which was brighter than ever. ¡°Then¡­¡­ You won¡¯t turn into a monster on the day of the total lunar eclipse?¡± ¡°Of course. Everything is finally going to be fine.¡± Duke couldn¡¯t accept the words at once. ¡®¡­¡­Is it true?¡¯ However, he figured it out as time passed by. Even though he had grown as tall as his father, when his father was beside him, he didn¡¯t change either into a snake or a monster. The same thing happened to him. He didn¡¯t have to worry about whether anyone would hate or be afraid to see him turn into a snake. And yet, there were still times when he felt strange. As if his heart was empty, as if he had forgotten about someone. ¡®Have I been forgetting something important?¡¯ However, his current life was secured. It was as firm and secured as a noble jewel that had no flaws. Time flew by and he grew up before he even realized it. Time passed on its own as fast as the fluttering wind. ¡°It¡¯s time for our Shilian to get married.¡± Duke Hart inadvertently stiffened at his mother¡¯s words. As he grew older, her mother often talked about marriage, but he didn¡¯t really appreciate it. He didn¡¯t know why. He just didn¡¯t feel good about it. ¡°There¡¯s a young noble lady who has recently expressed her interest in you, Shilian. She is Young Lady Anath, the first daughter of the Marquis of Localin. She is widely known for her beautiful and outstanding personality.¡± Duke Hart had also heard about Young Lady Anath. They actually had a brief conversation at the party. She was surely a beautiful and kind young lady as her mother said. However, that was all to it. He knew she would make a good bride, but he didn¡¯t feel anything more than that. When he showed an indifferent expression, her mother grumbled. ¡°Are you not interested again?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t know how to be grateful, Shilian.¡± The duke eventually responded after heaving out a sigh. What do you mean, Mother? That I¡¯m not grateful?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you don¡¯t seem to be grateful for being able to get married normally like others. Your father only got married to me because of the curse that turned him into a snake, but the same thing didn¡¯t happen to you.¡± Duke Hart rubbed his forehead as if he were tired of this. His mother¡¯s repertoire. She always mentioned curses and said that he wasn¡¯t grateful for his current life. It was the talk she usually makes with him, but he was sensitive for some reason today. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know how to feel grateful for being able to get married normally like others. Because¡­¡­ Duke Hart suddenly stopped thinking. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ He couldn¡¯t think of anything to say after saying ¡®because¡¯. The duke slowly closed and opened his eyes again. He didn¡¯t know why he felt as if his marriage were ever postponed due to the curse. ¡°Anyway, Shilian. If you refuse again this time, I won¡¯t rush you to get married.¡± Duke Hart couldn¡¯t say no after seeing the expression his mother had. ¡°¡­¡­Alright. I¡¯ll have a talk with Young Lady Anath.¡± Only then did his mother show a smile as bright as spring flowers. ¡°Yes, you thought it well.¡± As his mother stood up with an excited gesture, she stopped in her place with widely-opened eyes. ¡°Oh, by the way.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I had something to bring to your father, and I almost forgot.¡± His mother spoke again with a smile. ¡°Shilian, will you go to the imperial palace on my behalf? I have to get other things done now.¡± Although the request was burdensome, Duke Hart got up reluctantly from his seat. ¡°What should I bring to Father?¡± *** Duke Hart brought the paperbag that his mother had handed to him and went to the imperial palace. The duke passed the main gate and stared at the main palace for a moment. It would be his workplace soon, but it was the kind of place he rarely ever got familiar with. Then, someone as unfamiliar as this place passed by. Prince Carlos. He led the war to victory at the age of 15 with his highly extraordinary sword skill. Having the title of a ¡®swordmaster, he was close to a complete master. The title of illegitimate child didn¡¯t matter to him. It was understandable that he, who had kept the empire safe, would earn people¡¯s respect. Carlos was praised as the perfect crown prince. However, such a highly virtuous prince hated him. He used to treat the duke like an invisible being, even when they met at parties. He didn¡¯t know why. However, he didn¡¯t hate Carlos¡¯ attitude toward him. On the contrary, he was grateful that the prince ignored him first. His heart beat anxiously when he faced Carlos. He thought it was annoying because it reminded him of memories he didn¡¯t want to recall. Overall, he didn¡¯t have a good feeling about it. ¡°Sir Shilian.¡± However, what got into him? He pretended to notice him first. Due to this, his plan, which was to pass by and ignore him when their eyes met, ended up in vain. Once again, his heart was pounding in an unpleasant manner, but he tried to ignore it and approached him. ¡°Good morning, Your Highness.¡± Carlos just stared at him without saying anything. Then, he spoke up slowly. ¡°You still look like a fool who doesn¡¯t know anything.¡± CH 115 ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± No matter how much he disliked the other person, he was insulting him all of a sudden. He was more dumbfounded than angry. However, he continued with the words the duke couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Well, it was only a few days ago that I realized it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°When you look at me, you would feel unpleasant for no reason and it feels as if you¡¯ve forgotten something, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± It felt as if he had hit the nail on the head, but Duke Hart couldn¡¯t answer it hastily. His opponent was the crown prince. How could he affirm his uncomfortable feelings for the crown prince in front of the party involved. However, Carlos continued calmly, as if he already knew even if the duke didn¡¯t answer him. ¡°It¡¯s unexpected. I thought you¡¯d remember it first.¡± Carlos went on to say things he couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°I¡¯d like to make a wish for your throat slit, but I don¡¯t want to see you again like this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, you can go ahead and remember it. I don¡¯t want to continue this childish play anymore.¡± Carlos turned away. The hem of his clothes fluttered lightly in the air. ¡°That¡¯s all I can say.¡± At the end of his words, Carlos disappeared as he walked away without even bidding him a goodbye. The duke, who had returned home after running his errand that day, was lost in thought. ¡®What on earth did he mean?¡¯ The crown prince, who had never spoken to him in his entire life, spat out words he couldn¡¯t understand. The strange thing was, he got frustrated despite not knowing what the crown prince was talking about. He ended up staying up all night, but he couldn¡¯t figure it out. He would¡¯ve stayed in his room whilst being lost in thoughts with the excuse that he was reading until the next evening. The door burst open. ¡°Shilian, you didn¡¯t forget to have dinner at the Marquis of Localin today, did you?¡± He made that promise. He had accepted the Marquis¡¯ invitation to speak with Young Lady Anath today. Soon after, the maids came in and helped the duke prepare for his outing. In the meantime, the duke continued to think about what Carlos had said to him the other day. ¡°My son, someone can become clearer when you meet with them day by day, even if you think it¡¯s not worth it to meet them.¡± Despite his mother¡¯s bustling compliment, Duke Hart couldn¡¯t adequately respond to it. In the end, he shook his head at last when he heard a worried voice asking what had gotten to him. Duke Hart came out and got into the carriage. The carriage moved fast along with the sound of horse hoofs. He wondered how much time he had been on the carriage when the carriage suddenly stopped while passing through the path leading to the marquis¡¯ mansion. Neigh! He heard the surprised noise of horses through the window. He wondered if there was an accident. Duke Hart opened the door of the carriage and went outside. The coachman was caressing his chest as if he just saw a ghost. ¡°What just happened?¡± ¡°I apologize, My Lord. I¡¯m not sure but I think there was a squirrel that suddenly jumped into the middle of the road?¡± Squirrel¡­¡­? Duke Hart looked around. However, there were no signs of squirrels anywhere on the road. Did it get stepped on by the horses? For some reason, a chill ran down his spine and he hurriedly asked the coachman. ¡°What happened to the squirrel?¡± ¡°It already leapt into the grass. It is just so fast.¡± The coachman grumbled as he took the reins again. ¡°Is that so¡­¡­¡± ¡°A lot of animals seem to be running around because there¡¯s a forest nearby. We almost arrived at the marquis¡¯ estate, so we can slow down from here.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you say.¡± Duke Hart stared at the motionless grass, and soon he climbed back into the carriage. The carriage moved again along with the sound of the horses¡¯ hoofs and regular thuds. Duke Hart watched the scenery that was passing quickly through the window with arms leaning against the window and his chin rested on it. ¡®Why was I acting so surprised about it?¡¯ He wasn¡¯t usually the type to be fond of animals, but it was hard to believe he got so freaked out by a wild squirrel. Actually, it wasn¡¯t unusual for a wild animal to be hit by a carriage either. Duke Hart seemed to have a problem understanding himself lately. Sometimes, he couldn¡¯t stand the strange feelings. A woman suddenly appeared in the duke¡¯s mind when he was thinking about the reason for all this, his eyes were kept downward. The woman¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be seen very well as if it had been erased, but it created a familiar and nostalgic feeling as if he had known her for a long time. ¡°My Grace, we have arrived.¡± However, upon the notice of the coachman at that moment, the duke reluctantly stopped thinking and got out of the carriage. The Marquis of Localin and her daughter, Anath, were already outside to greet him. ¡°Nice to meet you, Sir Shilian.¡± ¡°It is an honor to meet you, Your Lord.¡± The duke bowed politely. Anath blushed and spoke to him. ¡°Thank you for accepting my invitation, Sir Shilian.¡± ¡°I should be the one being thankful for inviting me, Young Lady Anath.¡± The duke smiled softly as he usually gave off to others, but he already felt bored. ¡®The dinner hasn¡¯t even started yet. I¡¯m in big trouble.¡¯ The ritualistic greeting was done and they entered the manor. The manor was lavish, whether or not the rumor about how the marquis discovered a huge chunk of gold in the mine he owned was false. ¡°I prepared a very fine wine because I was informed that Sir Shilian was going to come.¡± The Marquis of Localin spoke in a voice filled with expectation. On the other hand, the duke could barely hold back his sigh. But he answered with a light smile on the surface. This was going to be a long night. ¡°Wine? It¡¯s going to be a pleasant occasion.¡± As he arrived at the dining room, he spotted the maids and the Marchioness, who were organizing the table. The Marchioness welcomed the duke with delight as if he already became her son-in-law. The duke was already tired, but unfortunately the trouble had only begun. Even during the meal, the people of the marquis family were busy asking the duke with a bunch of questions. The duke answered the questions meticulously as he acted like those were questions in tests that were being thrown at him. Doing it this way made it no different from the interview test at the academy. Unlike the duke who was mentally scoffing at the situation, the Marquis¡¯ face was bright as time went by, as if he was pleased with the duke¡¯s flawless answer. ¡°Oh right, I¡¯ve prepared wine for the duke but I haven¡¯t even handed him a drink yet.¡± ¡°Oh, please excuse my ignorance. I¡¯ll get you a glass in a moment.¡± The Marchioness brought the wine glass directly from the cupboard without ordering the maid to do it for her. ¡°Please take the glass. I will pour you a drink.¡± He didn¡¯t look forward to drinking alcohol just a moment ago, but he had come to appreciate it after taking the questions that made this feel like an interview. At least he wouldn¡¯t talk to him when he enjoyed his drink. The duke held up his glass while hiding his innermost feelings. When the Marquis of Localin tilted the bottle, the dark-red colored wine flowed out and fell into the glass. The duke suddenly thought of blood whilst looking at the flowing wine. Hot, sticky texture of blood. Sting. Then, he felt a pain in his head. The duke turned his face and dropped the glass in his grip. Clank! The white tablecloth was stained with red liquid after the loud noise of the breaking glass. As if it was stained with a pool of blood. There was a sight of a woman, who had fallen and bleeding, trembling like a mirage. The sight of the woman with her eyes closed quietly made his heart race. It was not long before he felt pain in his chest. At the same time, the woman¡¯s face became clearer in his mind. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­¡± Unlike the woman¡¯s face, which became clearer, she slowly disappeared in front of him. The duke¡¯s body fell to the side. Thud, he landed on the floor. ¡°Sir Shilian!¡± ¡°Sir Shilian!¡± There were several calls of his name from around him, but there was only horrible darkness in the duke¡¯s sight. *** When he opened his eyes, he was still standing in the middle of the darkness. However, there was a man in front of him. With the same face as him. He could see the man¡¯s face clearly between the darkness surrounding them. ¡°You remembered it sooner than I expected.¡± He knew the man was talking about how he remembered a woman named Nelia. However, the duke couldn¡¯t quite agree with the man. It took him more than a decade to recall her. Even if he remembered her name and face, he still didn¡¯t know who she was to him. The man spoke as if he knew what the duke was thinking. ¡°There¡¯s only one hour that went by after you were taking the exam for Sigrid¡¯s heart.¡± Only an hour passed by¡­¡­ What did he mean by Sigrid¡¯s heart test? It was difficult to understand what he was saying. At the same time, he felt dizzy and nauseous. However, the duke forced himself to straighten up because he had to ask the man in front of him immediately. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You asked the same question as last time.¡± The man slowly walked around the duke. ¡°You won¡¯t understand if I say I¡¯m your other self again.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s just say I¡¯m Shilin for now.¡± Shilin¡­¡­ ¡°Why? Weren¡¯t your life happy for an hour?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Happy?¡± ¡°Yes, it was the life you¡¯ve always wanted. To live as a complete human being. To have your father not dead, but alive by your side.¡± The duke recalled the memory. It was definitely the life he had dreamed of all his life. A secure human life that didn¡¯t live with anxiety thinking about when he would turn into a snake. As he said, his father was by his side. Thanks to him, he could feel the warmth that he had forgotten for a long time. ¡°However, do you know? I¡¯m sorry to say this, but what you just went through is a mere illusion.¡± Duke Hart opened his eyes widely at Shilin¡¯s words. ¡°However, you can turn illusion into reality.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Some of my memory has been erased, and you seemed to have forgotten that you were taking Sigrid¡¯s heart test at this moment, and you just passed the test so now you just have to make a wish.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Wish?¡± ¡°Yes, wish.¡± Shilin, who had been circling aimlessly around the duke, slowly stopped in his spot. ¡°I hope you can make that illusion become a reality. Then, you can become a complete human being like what you¡¯ve been hoping for all your life. You¡¯re not the kind of monster that turns into a snake anymore.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Such a life I¡¯ve been dreaming of.¡± Shilin whispered in a low voice. The voice as soft as a snake stopped him in his tracks. However, he suddenly remembered a woman with brown hair who became pale again in his mind. ¡°That woman¡­¡­¡± ¡°Woman?¡± ¡°Nelia.¡± Shilin released a brief sigh when the duke mentioned Nelia¡¯s name. ¡°Ha, I¡¯ve had enough of this.¡± The duke spoke after seeing Shilin¡¯s reaction, which seemed to know her. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of relationship both of you have, but the woman you saw was dying the last time I saw her.¡± ¡°Forget about the woman. She¡¯d be dead by now.¡± Already dead? The duke couldn¡¯t breathe or think for a moment as if the world had stopped upon the stern words coming from Shilin. ¡°Are you lying¡­¡­?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way she¡¯s alive after bleeding so severely.¡± The duke grabbed Shilin by the collar when he spoke with a light tone. ¡°No way!¡± ¡°When you become a complete human being you¡¯ll be able to meet as many other women as you want anyway. Then, she would be forgotten in no time.¡± Every word that Shilin spat out became an awl and pricked his heart. However, thanks to that, his head became completely clear. ¡°It¡¯s no use living as a complete human being without Nelia.¡± The hand that was holding Shilin by the collar slowly lost its strength. Shilin¡¯s eyes sharpened in an instant. ¡°Don¡¯t say such ridiculous things. This is the life you¡¯ve dreamed of your entire life.¡± ¡°It was before I met Nelia.¡± He still wasn¡¯t sure what Nelia meant to him yet. However, he was definitely confident for now. ¡®I need her, Nelia.¡¯ ¡°Are you going to use your wish to save a human, a woman at that?! She might be dead already!¡± The furious Shilin grabbed the duke by the shoulder as if trying to pounce at him. The duke shoved Shilin¡¯s hand away. Then, he looked up and shouted. ¡°Sigrid, is it the test you give me? If I really did pass the exam, I would make this wish.¡± The duke didn¡¯t know who he was supposed to be talking to, but he thought if this was a test given by Sigrid, he would be listening to him. ¡°Save Nelia.¡± His subdued voice echoed through the darkness. ¡°Please.¡± The darkness was slowly lifted after he said those words earnestly. Before he realized it, Shilin before him had disappeared, and he was standing in front of the cave where the heart of Sigrid was supposed to be. The duke¡¯s memory returned completely at the same time. CH 116 There was someone in his arms. It was Nelia. He could still feel her faint breathing. ¡®She¡¯s still alive¡­¡­¡¯ The duke held Nelia closely in his arms. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you finally made it out.¡± The duke spotted Carlos when he slowly turned his head to the side. He spoke with his arms crossed. ¡°I really found out it was an illusion.¡± The duke remembered what Carlos had said to him in the illusion before. ¡®You still look like a fool who doesn¡¯t know anything.¡¯ Carlos was the first one to find out it was an illusion, so that was why he said so. He became conscious now after having learned the whole truth. If Carlos passed the test first, he would have been the one who made a wish. The duke stared at Carlos. His silver eyes were as fierce as ever. ¡°I must keep Nelia alive.¡± ¡°Do you hear what I¡¯ve said?¡± Carlos let out a low sigh when the duke¡¯s eyes were still as fierce as a beast. ¡°Neither I wish nor would be able to see Nelia like this. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to waste your energy.¡± ¡°You want me to save Nelia¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± There wasn¡¯t a hint of a lie on Carlos¡¯ expression. Only then did the murderous look in the duke¡¯s eyes disappear. ¡°We¡¯re running out of time. Nelia might stop breathing soon. Tell him your wish.¡± He was right. He shouldn¡¯t have wasted any more time. The duke turned his head and looked at the heart. Sigrid¡¯s heart, which was beating, emitted a strong energy. The duke once again earnestly spoke his wish. ¡°Save Nelia.¡± Then, the heart trembled wildly. A solemn voice came out of it. [Is your wish really to save Nelia?] The duke nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± The flames surrounding the heart fluttered. [Then, it means you have to live your life where you can turn into a snake at any moment.] ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± [Will you not regret it?] The duke looked at the heart with an unwavering gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve never been so sure of my decision at this moment in my life.¡± The flames rose at the end of the duke¡¯s firm answer. [Sure thing, I will make your wish come true.] Sigrid¡¯s heart beat almost painfully. And the fire surrounding the heart spread around as if creating an explosion. Blip! *** When Duke Hart opened his eyes, which he had closed for a moment, he found out that he was in a white space. The duke looked down to his arms with an empty feeling. There was no Nelia there. ¡°Nelia¡­¡­?¡± The duke looked around. ¡°Nelia!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be worried about with Nelia.¡± The duke¡¯s eyes turned to the side. There stood Sigrid disguised as Zenuit. ¡°Nelia must have made it back safely to the original world by now.¡± When his anxious mind was relieved slightly, the duke looked around belatedly. The hazy space felt unreal. Carlos had disappeared before he realized it. The duke¡¯s eyes, which were looking at his surroundings, stopped at the child standing in front of him. He thought the child was strange, but¡­¡­ The duke slowly opened his lips whilst keeping his eyes on Sigrid. ¡°Now I must hear what you are.¡± Sigrid replied without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m the owner of the heart, whom you made your wish to.¡± The duke¡¯s brow narrowed. ¡°You are Sigrit¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. Nelia happened to awaken me, and she said that she wanted to find the heart for you. That¡¯s why I opened the door of the dimension and led you along with Carlos to where the heart was.¡± ¡°Why did Carlos come with you?¡± Sigrid had a distant look on his eyes. As if he wasn¡¯t sure what to say or where to begin. However, he knew it was necessary to inform Duke Hart, just as he had confided the truth to Nelia. Sigrid began the long story. The secret of the Hart Family, the duke¡¯s previous lives, and his terrible relationship with Carlos. Duke Hart recited quietly when he finished the story. ¡°I¡¯m the reincarnation of Shilin¡­¡­¡± Sigrid nodded. ¡°Yes, and when you and Carlos put aside the anger in your hearts and agreed that you two wanted to save Nelia together, the long-standing resentment was extinguished.¡± ¡°Then, does it mean I won¡¯t be able to hear Shilin¡¯s voice, the one who used to bother me, anymore?¡± ¡°Yes. The same goes for Carlos. His right arm will now be neither firm nor painful.¡± The duke laughed lowly. He didn¡¯t do anything, but it was over. When he thought of Nelia, who must have struggled on his back, he felt a part of his heart ache. ¡°But, there is one thing.¡± The duke looked at Sigrid after he spoke in a serious voice. ¡°You have spent your wish to save Nelia, so you must continue to live as a creature, neither a snake nor a human being.¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do about it.¡± The duke replied nonchalantly. His face showed no regret. ¡°As you said, I wasn¡¯t even human in the first place. My ancestors just found a way to trick our appearances into human forms.¡± Sigrid shook his head at the calm tone of the duke. ¡°Although you¡¯re the reincarnation of Shilin, you hardly resemble him.¡± Sigrid muttered, ¡®¡­¡­It doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ and looked again at the duke. ¡°You may think it doesn¡¯t matter, but I don¡¯t think so.¡± Sigrid¡¯s eyes, partially covered with his eyelids, were as serious as they could ever be. ¡°The reason why I left the heart and granted a wish to those who find it was because of Shilin.¡± The duke¡¯s gaze grew stern. ¡°You left the heart¡­¡­ for Shilin?¡± ¡°Yes. When Elena died and I was left alone, I thought about Shilin and Carl.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°And I regretted it. I, who didn¡¯t understand the pain you¡¯ve gone through. I realized later that I had ruined everything.¡± Sigrid¡¯s expression as he recalled the past was filled with dark shadow. ¡°I was particularly guilty for Shilin. To take wings and legs from him carelessly and granted him a curse that caused him to have crawled on the floor, and set his future in a fire pit.¡± The duke asked after he listened intently. ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to release the curse?¡± ¡°I wanted to, but I couldn¡¯t find Shilin, who was hiding. After Elena died, I was too helpless to do anything.¡± Sigrid continued in a helpless voice. ¡°I couldn¡¯t overcome my regret and depression, I hid my heart beyond the door of the dimension and sealed myself away. I hoped that one day Shilin would find my heart and return to his dragon form.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Actually, Sigrid¡¯s woeful story didn¡¯t get the duke to hit home. Even if he was his son in his previous life, he didn¡¯t have any remaining memories or feelings now. It would bring no good even if Sigrid confessed his true feelings now. ¡°In the end, you used the heart to save Nelia.¡± Sigrid opened his eyes widely at the sound of the duke¡¯s aloof voice. ¡°However, I think I can disappear in peace only after I release the curse I put on you.¡± Disappear¡­¡­? ¡°Even though I don¡¯t have a heart now, I still have a body.¡± ¡°No way¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes. I will burn my body to release your curse. Then, you¡¯ll be able to regain your dragon form. Or, perhaps, you can even remain in your human form as you are now by being imbued with my power.¡± The duke asked in an unpleasant tone. ¡°Should you go to such an extent to release me from the curse?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing for you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to get what I want at the cost of someone else¡¯s life.¡± [t/n: I teared up at this line. The duke was just-] Sigrid raised the corners of his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re not just anyone. Although you¡¯re his reincarnation, you¡¯re still my son.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I know my existence may be foreign to you. However, you just have to know that¡¯s what I think.¡± Sigrid continued, his mouth was still smiling. ¡°And I¡¯m trying to release you from this curse for the sake of Nelia.¡± There was a momentary warmth in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to make Nellia marry a human who can turn into a snake.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, you have no right to refuse!¡± Duke Hart sighed and ran his hand through his hair. ¡°Please do as you please.¡± Sigrid grinned. ¡°Yes, then I must go and say my last greeting to Nelia.¡± *** Nelia opened her eyes in the white space. After she felt like she was out of breath after falling into a deep swamp that she couldn¡¯t even see anything in front of her, her body became light as a feather. The arrow stuck on her shoulder had disappeared. She didn¡¯t feel any pain. Nelia slowly touched the floor and raised her upper body. She saw a small white hand in front of her. When she looked up, she spotted Sigrid, who had taken in a form of Zenuit. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t check on me.¡± Nelia took Sigrid¡¯s little hand. He was in the form of a child, but he helped Nelia up effortlessly. Seeing the rare bright expression on Sigrid¡¯s face, Nelia knew that things had turned well. ¡°His Grace must have finished the test.¡± ¡°Yes. However, the wish was granted on someone else, not the duke.¡± ¡°What¡­¡­?¡± Nelia¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°The duke used the wish to save you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way¡­¡­!¡± Sigrid held Nelia¡¯s hand. ¡°Nelia, please calm down and listen to me.¡± Nelia calmed down a bit at the composed voice of Sigrid. ¡°The duke used the wish to save you, but his curse will also be lifted.¡± ¡°That means¡­¡­¡± ¡°The duke won¡¯t turn into a snake anymore from now on. He will obtain his dragon form back.¡± Nelia blinked in surprise. It was certainly a pleasant thing, but it was hard to believe. ¡°¡­¡­How is that possible?¡± Sigrid continued while still holding Nelia¡¯s hand. ¡°You know that I was actually Sigrid now.¡± Nellia pursed her lips. ¡°Yes. But you lied to me by saying that you were just Sigrid¡¯s only subordinate back then.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t have the courage to appear before the duke, the reincarnation of Shilin, as Sigrid.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I regretted and blamed myself for what I¡¯ve done to Shilin and Carl before I died. Even if the duke and Carlos didn¡¯t recognize me at all, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to show up in front of them. That¡¯s why I lied like a coward and hid my identity.¡± Nelia wasn¡¯t happy at what Sigrid said, who felt guilty. ¡°I told you not to tell my existence to the duke until the door of the dimension was opened for the same reason. My heart just wasn¡¯t ready.¡± ¡°Sigrid¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. In the end, everything ended well.¡± Sigrid grinned. Brighter than usual. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Nelia.¡± ¡°¡­What did I do?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking what did you do? Didn¡¯t you were the one who relieved the anger of the brothers that have been there for thousands of years?¡± Sigrid¡¯s sincere tone made her feel like she had done a wonderful job. Nelia rolled her eyes slowly out of embarrassment. ¡°I still don¡¯t know. Why did I wake up you, who was trapped inside Elena¡¯s Tears, Sigrid, and how did I bring the duke to his human form?¡± ¡°Do you remember what I said before? That emotion has great power in itself?¡± Sigrid once said that he would give a hint about the test. ¡°The duke changed his fate by falling in love with you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°So are you. Since day one, you¡¯ve been in love with the duke, and changed all his fate.¡± Nelia blushed. ¡°Love¡­¡­¡± She just realized how she thought of the duke recently, but it felt strange to hear from someone else. Sigrid smiled faintly when seeing Nelia¡¯s blushed face. ¡°Nelia, don¡¯t forget the importance of emotions and try to live while keeping it in mind. And¡­¡­ It was really fun and I enjoyed the time we shared together.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s been thousands of years since I felt this emotion. Sometimes I feel like you¡¯re my daughter, and that¡¯s why I even disapproved of Duke Hart¡¯s act.¡± Perhaps, that was why he sometimes had a quarrel with Duke Hart. However, Nelia just came to think Sigrid¡¯s words were strange. ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s the matter? You sound as if it¡¯s our last.¡± Sigrid slowly let go of Nelia¡¯s hand which he was holding. ¡°Nelia. I intend to burn the rest of my body to lift the duke¡¯s curse. Then, the duke will be able to live normally like others.¡± Nelia seized Sigrid¡¯s hand again. ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Nelia¡­¡­¡± ¡°Is there no other way¡­¡­? The other way so that you don¡¯t have to perish in order to lift the curse, Sigrid.¡± Sigrid had a gentle smile on his face. ¡°Unfortunately, there is no other way. And actually¡­¡­ I want to close my eyes. Now that my sons are ready to lead a happy life as I wished before I died, I want to stop and meet Elena.¡± ¡°I was so happy you¡¯ve awakened me.¡± Tears fell from Nelia¡¯s eyes, one and two drops. Sigrid slowly pulled Nelia into a hug when she was crying without a sound. ¡°Please be happy, Nelia.¡± Sigrid¡¯s hugging figure on Nelia gradually faded. As that of a summer haze. ¡°Zigrit¡­¡­! Don¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Sigrid¡­¡­! Don¡¯t go!¡± Nelia shook her arms at the disappearing figure of Sigrid as if she attempted to catch the sand slipping from her hand. ¡°ZENUIT!¡± She shouted the name she was already familiar with, but she was left alone in the empty room. ¡°If you¡¯re going to go away like this, then why¡­¡­¡± Nelia¡¯s desperate voice dispersed like smoke in the air. Nelia shrank her body and cried after she was left alone. ¡°Zenuit¡­¡­¡± It was as if she could still feel Sigrid¡¯s touch on her palm.